THE
FIRST
BOOKE
.
CHAPTER
.
I.
The
Voyage
and
trauailes
of
Iohn
Hugen
van
Linschoten
into
the
East
or
Portingales
Indies
:
Setting
downe
a
briefe
discourse
of
the
said
Landes
,
and
sea
coastes
,
with
the
principall
Hauens
,
Riuers
,
Creekes
,
and
other
places
of
the
same
,
as
yet
not
knowne
nor
discouered
by
the
Portingales
:
Describing
withall
not
onely
the
manner
of
apparrell
of
the
Portingales
inhabiting
therin
,
but
also
of
the
naturall
borne
Indians
,
their
Temples
,
Idols
,
houses
,
trees
,
Fruites
,
Hearbes
,
Spices
,
and
such
like
:
Together
with
the
customes
of
those
countries
,
as
well
for
their
manner
of
Idolatrous
religion
and
worshipping
of
Images
,
as
also
for
their
policie
and
gouernment
of
their
houses
,
their
trade
,
and
traffique
in
Marchandise
,
how
and
from
whence
their
wares
are
sold
,
&
brought
thether
:
With
a
collection
of
the
most
memorable
and
worthiest
thinges
happened
in
the
time
of
his
beeing
in
the
same
countries
,
very
profitable
and
pleasant
to
all
such
as
are
welwillers
,
or
desirous
to
heare
and
read
of
strange
thinges
.
BEeing
young
,
and
liuing
idlelye
in
my
natiue
Countrie
,
sometimes
applying
my selfe
to
the
reading
of
Histories
,
and
straunge
aduentures
,
wherein
I
tooke
no
small
delight
,
I
found
my
minde
so
much
addicted
to
sée
&
trauaile
into
strange
Countries
,
thereby
to
séeke
some
aduenture
,
that
in
the
end
to
satisfie
my selfe
I
determined
,
&
was
fully
resolued
,
for
a
time
to
leaue
my
Natiue
Countrie
,
and
my
friendes
(
although
it
gréeued
me
)
yet
the
hope
I
had
to
accomplish
my
desire
,
together
with
the
resolution
,
taken
in
the
end
ouercame
my
affection
and
put
me
in
good
comfort
,
to
take
the
matter
vpon
me
,
trusting
in
God
that
he
would
further
my
intent
.
Which
done
,
being
resolued
,
thereupon
I
tooke
leaue
of
my
Parents
,
who
as
then
dwelt
at
Enckhuysen
,
and
beeing
ready
to
imbarke
my selfe
,
I
went
to
a
Fléet
of
ships
that
as
then
lay
before
the
Tassell
,
staying
the
winde
to
sayle
for
Spaine
,
and
Portingale
,
where
I
imbarked
my selfe
in
a
ship
that
was
bound
for
S.
Lucas
de
Barameda
,
beeing
determined
to
trauaile
vnto
Siuill
,
where
as
then
I
had
two
bretheren
that
had
continued
there
certaine
yeares
before
:
so
to
helpe
my selfe
the
better
,
&
by
their
meanes
to
know
the
manner
and
custome
of
those
Countries
,
as
also
to
learne
the
Spanish
tongue
.
And
the
6.
of
December
,
in
the
yere
of
our
Lord
1576
we
put
out
of
the
Tassel
,
Anno
1576
the
6.
of
December
we
sailed
from
the
Tassell
.
(
being
in
all
about
80.
ships
)
&
set
our
course
for
Spain
,
and
the
ninth
of
the
same
month
,
wee
passed
betwéene
Douer
and
Callis
,
&
within
thrée
dayes
after
wee
had
the
sight
of
the
Cape
of
Finisterra
,
and
the
fiftéene
of
the
same
moneth
we
saw
the
land
of
Sintra
,
otherwise
called
the
Cape
Roexent
,
from
whence
the
riuer
Tegio
,
or
Tagus
,
runneth
into
the
maine
Sea
,
vppon
the
which
riuer
lieth
the
famous
citie
of
Lisbone
,
where
some
of
our
Fleet
put
in
,
and
left
vs
.
The
17.
day
wee
saw
the
Cape
S.
Vincent
,
&
vppon
Christmas
day
after
we
entred
into
the
riuer
of
S.
Lucas
de
Barameda
,
where
I
stayed
two
or
thrée
dayes
,
and
then
trauailed
to
Siuill
,
&
the
first
day
of
Ianuarie
following
,
I
entred
into
the
citie
,
where
I
found
one
of
my
brethren
,
but
the
other
was
newly
ridden
to
the
Court
,
lying
as
then
in
Madrill
.
And
although
I
had
a
speciall
desire
presently
to
trauaile
further
,
yet
for
want
of
the
Spanish
tongue
,
without
the
which
men
can
hardlie
passe
the
countrie
,
I
was
constrained
to
stay
there
to
learne
some
part
of
their
language
:
meane
time
it
chanced
that
Don
Henry
(
the
last
King
of
Portingale
)
died
:
by
which
meanes
a
great
contention
and
debate
hapned
as
then
in
Portingale
,
by
reason
that
the
said
King
by
his
Will
and
Testament
,
made
Phillip
King
of
Spaine
,
his
Sisters
Sonne
,
lawfull
Heire
vnto
the
Crowne
of
Portingal
.
Notwithstanding
the
Portingals
(
alwaies
deadly
enemies
to
the
Spaniards
,
)
were
wholly
against
it
,
and
elected
for
their
king
,
Don
Antonio
,
Prior
de
Ocrato
,
brothers
Son
to
the
King
that
died
before
Don
Henry
:
which
the
King
of
Spaine
hearing
,
presently
prepared
himselfe
in
person
to
goe
into
Portingale
to
receaue
the
Crowne
,
sending
before
him
the
Duke
of
Alua
,
with
a
troupe
of
men
to
cease
their
strife
,
and
pacifie
the
matter
:
so
that
in
the
end
,
partly
by
force
,
and
partly
by
mony
,
hee
brought
the
Countrie
vnder
his
subiection
.
Whereupon
diuers
men
went
out
of
Siuill
and
other
places
into
Portingale
,
as
it
is
commonlie
séene
that
men
are
often
addicted
to
changes
and
new
alterations
,
among
the
which
my
Brother
by
other
mens
counsels
was
one
:
First
trauelling
to
the
borders
of
Spaine
,
being
a
cittie
called
Badaios
,
standing
in
the
frontiers
of
Portingale
,
where
they
hoped
to
finde
some
better
meanes
,
and
they
were
no
sooner
ariued
there
,
but
they
heard
news
that
all
was
quiet
in
Portingale
,
and
that
Don
Antonio
was
driuen
out
of
the
countrie
,
and
Phillip
by
consent
of
the
Land
receyued
for
King
.
Wherevpon
my
Brother
presently
changed
his
minde
of
trauelling
for
Portingale
,
and
entred
into
seruice
with
an
Ambassador
,
that
on
the
Kings
behalfe
was
to
goe
into
Italie
,
with
whome
he
rode
:
and
ariuing
in
Salamanca
hee
fell
sicke
of
a
disease
called
Tauardilha
,
which
at
that
time
raigned
throughout
the
whole
Countrie
of
Spaine
,
whereof
many
thousands
died
:
and
among
the
rest
my
Brother
was
one
.
This
sicknesse
being
very
contagious
,
raigned
not
onely
in
Spaine
,
Annotatio
D.
Pa●l
.
but
also
in
Italie
,
Germany
,
and
almost
throughout
all
Christendome
,
whereof
I
my selfe
was
sicke
being
as
then
in
Italie
,
and
by
them
it
was
called
Coccolucio
,
because
such
as
were
troubled
therewith
,
were
no
otherwise
troubled
then
in
the
throat
,
like
vnto
Hennes
which
haue
the
pip
,
after
the
which
followed
many
pestilent
feuers
,
with
diuers
strange
fits
,
which
continued
not
aboue
foure
dayes
.
Not
long
before
,
the
plague
was
so
great
in
Portingale
,
that
in
two
yeres
space
there
died
in
Lisbone
to
the
number
of
80.
thousand
people
:
after
the
which
plague
the
saide
disease
ensued
,
which
wrought
great
destruction
throughout
the
whole
Countrie
of
Spaine
.
The
fift
day
of
August
in
the
same
yeare
,
hauing
some
vnderstanding
in
the
Spanish
tongue
,
I
placed
my selfe
with
a
Dutch
gentleman
,
who
determined
to
trauaile
into
Portingal
,
to
sée
the
countrie
,
and
with
him
stayed
to
take
a
more
conuenient
time
for
my
pretended
voyage
.
Vppon
the
first
of
September
following
we
departed
from
Siuill
,
&
passing
through
diuers
Townes
and
Villages
,
within
eight
dayes
after
we
ariued
at
Badaios
,
This
was
a
twinne
of
my
forenamed
brother
deceased
.
where
I
found
my
other
Brother
following
the
Court.
At
the
same
time
died
Anne
de
Austria
Quéene
of
Spaine
,
(
Sister
to
the
Emperour
Rodulphus
,
and
Daughter
to
the
Emperour
Maximilian
)
the
Kings
fourth
and
last
wife
,
for
whom
great
sorrow
was
made
through
all
Spaine
:
her
body
was
conuaied
from
Badaios
to
the
Cloyster
of
Saint
Laurence
in
Escuriall
,
where
with
great
solemnitie
it
was
buried
.
We
hauing
stayed
certaine
dayes
in
Badaios
,
departed
from
thence
,
and
passed
through
a
Towne
called
Eluas
about
two
or
thrée
miles
off
,
being
the
first
towne
in
the
kingdome
of
Portingale
,
for
that
betwéene
it
and
Badaios
,
the
borders
of
Spaine
and
Portingale
are
limited
:
from
thence
we
trauailed
into
diuers
other
places
of
Portingale
,
and
at
the
last
ariued
at
Lisbone
,
about
the
twenty
of
September
following
,
where
at
that
time
wee
found
the
Duke
of
Alua
beeing
Gouernour
there
for
the
King
of
Spaine
,
the
whole
Cittie
making
great
preparation
for
the
Coronation
of
the
King
,
according
to
the
custome
of
their
countrie
.
Wee
beeing
in
Lisbone
,
through
the
change
of
aire
,
and
corruption
of
the
countrie
I
fell
sicke
,
and
during
my
sicknes
was
seauen
times
let
blood
,
yet
by
Gods
help
I
escaped
:
and
being
recouered
,
not
hauing
much
preferment
vnder
the
gentleman
,
I
left
his
seruice
,
and
placed
my selfe
with
a
Marchant
vntill
I
might
attaine
to
better
meanes
.
About
the
same
time
the
plague
not
long
before
newly
begunne
,
began
againe
to
cease
,
for
the
which
cause
the
King
till
then
had
deferred
his
enterance
into
Lisbone
,
which
wholly
ceased
vppon
the
first
day
of
May
,
Anno
1581
1581.
hee
entred
with
great
triumph
and
magnificence
into
the
cittie
of
Lisbone
,
where
aboue
all
others
the
Dutchmen
had
the
best
and
greatest
commendation
for
beautiful
shews
,
which
was
a
Gate
&
a
Bridge
that
stood
vppon
the
riuer
side
where
the
King
must
first
passe
as
hee
went
out
of
his
Gallie
to
enter
into
the
cittie
,
being
beutified
and
adorned
with
many
costly
and
excellent
thinges
most
pleasant
to
behold
,
euery
stréet
and
place
within
the
cittie
being
hanged
with
rich
clothes
of
Tapistrie
and
Arras
,
where
they
made
great
triumphes
,
as
the
manner
is
at
all
Princes
Coronations
.
The
same
yere
the
twelfth
of
December
,
the
Duke
of
Alua
died
in
Lisbone
in
the
kings
pallace
,
being
high
steward
of
Spaine
,
who
during
his
sicknes
for
the
space
of
fourtéene
dayes
,
receaued
no
sustenance
but
only
womens
milke
:
his
body
beeing
seared
and
spicen
was
conuaied
into
his
countrie
of
Alua
.
The
same
month
(
the
King
beeing
yet
at
Lisbone
)
died
Don
Diego
Prince
of
Spaine
and
Portingale
,
the
kings
eldest
son
:
his
body
béeing
inbalmed
,
was
conuaied
to
Madril
,
after
whose
death
the
king
had
but
one
Sonne
named
Don
Phillip
,
and
two
Daughters
liuing
.
About
the
same
time
there
ariued
at
Lisbone
the
kings
sister
,
widdow
to
the
deceased
Emperour
Maximilian
,
and
with
her
one
of
her
daughters
who
beeing
lame
was
after
placed
in
a
Monasterie
of
Nuns
,
they
with
great
triumph
were
likewise
receaued
into
the
cittie
.
After
the
death
of
Don
Diego
the
kings
eldest
sonne
,
all
the
Lordes
and
States
of
Spaine
and
Portingale
,
as
well
spirituall
as
temporal
assembled
at
Lisbone
,
and
there
in
the
kings
presence
(
according
to
the
ancient
custome
and
manner
of
the
countrie
)
tooke
their
oathes
of
faith
and
allegiance
vnto
Don
Phillip
the
young
Prince
of
Spaine
,
and
next
heire
and
lawfull
successor
of
the
lung
his
Father
,
in
his
dominions
of
Spaine
,
Portingale
,
and
other
landes
and
countries
.
1582.
The
next
yeare
Anno
1582.
a
great
nauie
of
ships
was
prepared
in
Lisbone
,
whose
generall
was
the
Marquesse
de
sancta
Cruce
,
accompanied
with
the
principall
gentlemen
and
captaines
both
of
Spaine
and
Portingal
:
who
at
their
own
costs
and
charges
therein
to
shew
the
great
affection
and
desire
they
had
to
serue
their
Prince
,
sayled
with
the
said
Nauie
to
the
Flemmish
Ilandes
,
to
fight
with
Don
Antonio
that
lay
about
those
Iles
with
a
Fléet
of
frenchmen
,
whose
Generall
was
one
Phillip
Strozzi
:
These
two
Fléets
méeting
together
,
fought
most
cruelly
to
the
great
losse
of
both
parts
,
yet
in
the
ende
Don
Antonio
with
his
French
men
was
ouerthrowne
,
and
many
of
them
taken
prisoners
:
among
the
which
were
diuers
gentlemen
of
great
account
in
France
;
who
by
the
Marquis
commandement
were
all
beheaded
in
the
Island
of
Saint
Michaels
.
The
rest
being
brought
into
Spaine
,
were
put
into
the
Gallies
,
Don
Antonio
himselfe
escaped
in
a
small
ship
and
the
General
Strozzi
also
,
who
béeing
hurt
in
the
battail
died
of
the
same
wound
.
By
this
victory
the
Spaniards
were
so
proud
,
that
in
Lisbone
great
triumph
was
holden
for
the
same
,
and
the
Marquis
de
Sancta
Crus
,
receiued
therin
with
great
ioy
:
which
done
and
all
thinges
being
pacified
in
Portingale
,
the
King
left
his
Sisters
sonne
Don
Albertus
Cardinall
of
Austria
Gouernour
of
Lisbone
,
and
the
whole
Countrie
;
and
with
the
saide
Cardinals
mother
returned
,
and
kept
Court
at
Madrill
in
Spaine
.
The
2.
Chapter
.
The
beginning
of
my
voyage
into
the
East
or
Portingale
Indies
.
STaying
at
Lisbone
,
the
trade
of
Marchandize
there
not
beeing
great
,
by
reason
of
the
newe
&
fresh
disagréeing
of
the
Spaniards
and
Portingales
,
occasion
being
offered
to
accomplish
my
desire
,
there
was
at
the
same
time
in
Lisbone
a
Monke
of
S.
Dominicks
order
,
named
Donfrey
Vincente
de
Fonseca
,
of
a
noble
house
:
who
by
reason
of
his
great
learning
,
had
of
long
time
béene
Chaplen
vnto
Sebastian
King
of
Portingale
,
who
beeing
with
him
in
the
battaile
of
Barbari●
,
where
King
Sebastian
was
slain
,
was
taken
prisoner
,
and
from
thence
ransomed
,
whose
learning
and
good
behauiour
beeing
knowne
to
the
King
of
Spaine
,
hee
made
great
account
of
him
,
placing
him
in
his
own
Chappel
,
and
desiring
to
prefer
him
,
the
Archbishopricke
of
all
the
Indies
beeing
voide
,
with
confirmation
of
the
Pope
he
inuested
him
therewith
,
although
he
refused
to
accept
it
,
fearing
the
long
and
tedious
trauaile
hee
had
to
make
thether
,
but
in
the
end
through
the
Kings
perswasion
,
hee
tooke
it
vpon
him
,
with
promise
within
foure
or
fiue
yeares
at
the
furthest
to
recall
him
home
againe
,
and
to
giue
him
a
better
place
in
Portingale
,
with
the
which
promise
he
tooke
the
voyage
vpon
him
.
I
thinking
vpon
my
affaires
,
vsed
all
meanes
I
could
to
get
into
his
seruice
,
and
with
him
to
trauaile
the
voiage
which
I
so
much
desired
,
which
fell
out
as
I
would
wish
:
for
that
my
Brother
that
followed
the
Court
,
had
desired
his
Master
(
beeing
one
of
his
Maiesties
secretaries
)
to
make
him
purser
in
one
of
the
ships
that
the
same
yere
should
saile
vnto
the
East
Indies
,
which
pleased
me
well
,
in
so
much
that
his
said
Master
was
a
great
friend
and
acquaintance
of
the
Archbishops
,
by
which
meanes
,
with
small
intreatie
I
was
entertained
in
the
Bishops
seruice
,
and
amongst
the
rest
my
name
was
written
downe
,
wee
being
in
all
forty
persons
,
&
because
my
Brother
had
his
choise
which
ship
he
would
be
in
,
he
chose
the
ship
wherein
the
Archbishop
sayled
,
the
better
to
help
each
other
,
and
in
this
manner
we
prepared
our selues
to
make
our
voyage
,
being
in
all
fiue
ships
of
the
burthen
of
fourtéene
or
sixtéene
hundreth
Tunnes
each
ship
,
their
names
were
the
Admirall
S.
Phillip
:
the
Vize
Admirall
S.
Iacob
.
These
were
two
new
ships
,
one
bearing
the
name
of
the
King
,
the
other
of
his
sonne
,
the
other
thrée
,
S
,
Laurence
,
S.
Francisco
,
and
our
shippe
S.
Saluator
.
1583.
Vpon
the
eight
of
Aprill
,
beeing
good
Friday
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
1583.
which
commonly
is
the
time
when
their
ships
set
sayle
within
foure
or
fiue
dayes
vnder
,
or
ouer
,
wee
altogether
issued
out
of
the
Riuer
of
Lisbone
and
put
to
sea
,
setting
our
course
for
the
Ilands
of
Madera
,
and
so
putting
our
trust
in
God
,
without
whose
fauour
&
helpe
we
can
doe
nothing
,
and
all
our
actions
are
but
vaine
,
we
sayled
forwards
.
Chapter
3.
The
manner
and
order
vsed
in
the
ships
in
their
Indian
Voyages
.
THe
shippes
are
commonlye
charged
with
foure
or
fiue
hundred
men
at
the
least
,
sometimes
more
,
sometimes
lesse
,
as
there
are
souldiers
and
saylers
to
bée
found
.
When
they
go
out
they
are
but
lightly
laden
,
onely
with
certaine
pipes
of
wine
&
oyle
,
and
some
small
quantitie
of
Marchandize
other
thing
haue
they
not
in
,
but
balast
,
&
victuals
for
the
company
,
for
that
the
most
and
greatest
ware
that
is
commonly
sent
into
India
,
are
rials
of
eight
,
because
the
principall
Factors
for
pepper
doe
euery
yere
send
a
great
quantitie
of
mony
,
therewith
to
buy
pepper
,
as
also
diuers
particular
Marchants
,
as
being
the
least
ware
that
men
can
carry
into
India
:
for
that
in
these
rials
of
eight
they
gaine
at
the
least
forty
per
cento
:
when
the
ships
are
out
of
the
riuer
,
and
enter
into
the
sea
,
all
their
men
are
mustered
,
as
well
saylers
,
as
souldiers
,
and
such
as
are
founde
absent
and
left
on
land
,
being
registred
in
the
bookes
,
are
marked
by
the
purser
,
that
at
their
returne
they
may
talke
with
their
suerties
,
(
for
that
euery
man
putteth
in
suerties
,
)
and
the
goods
of
such
as
are
absent
,
béeing
found
in
the
ship
are
presently
brought
foorth
and
prised
,
and
an
Inuentorie
thereof
béeing
made
,
it
is
left
to
bee
disposed
at
the
captaines
pleasure
.
The
like
is
done
with
their
goods
that
die
in
the
ship
,
but
little
of
it
commeth
to
the
owners
hands
,
being
imbeseled
and
priuily
made
away
.
The
Master
and
Pilot
haue
for
their
whole
voyage
forth
and
home
againe
,
each
man
120.
Millreyes
,
euery
Millreyes
being
worth
in
Dutch
money
seauen
guilders
,
and
because
the
reckoning
of
Portingale
monie
is
onely
in
one
sort
of
money
called
Reyes
,
which
is
the
smalest
money
to
bee
founde
in
that
countrie
,
and
although
it
bee
neuer
so
great
a
summe
you
doe
receaue
,
yet
it
is
alwaies
reckoned
by
Reyes
,
whereof
160.
is
as
much
as
a
Keysers
gilderne
,
or
foure
rials
of
siluer
:
so
that
two
reyes
are
foure
pence
,
and
one
reye
two
pence
of
Holland
money
▪
I
haue
thought
good
to
set
it
downe
,
the
better
to
shew
and
make
you
vnderstand
the
accounts
they
vse
by
reyes
in
the
countrie
of
Portingale
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
I
say
the
Master
and
the
Pilot
doe
receaue
before
hand
,
each
man
twenty
foure
millreyes
,
besides
that
they
haue
chambers
both
vnder
in
the
ship
,
and
cabbins
aboue
the
hatches
,
as
also
primage
,
&
certaine
tunnes
fraught
.
The
like
haue
all
the
other
officers
in
the
ship
according
to
their
degrées
,
and
although
they
receaue
money
in
hand
,
yet
it
costeth
them
more
in
giftes
before
they
get
their
places
,
which
are
giuen
by
fauour
and
good
will
of
the
Proueador
,
which
is
the
chiefe
officer
of
the
Admiraltie
,
and
yet
there
is
no
certaine
ordinance
for
their
payes
,
for
that
it
is
dayly
altered
:
but
let
vs
reckon
the
pay
,
which
is
commonly
giuen
according
to
the
ordinance
and
maner
of
our
ship
for
that
yeare
.
The
chiefe
Boteswain
hath
for
his
whole
pay
50.
Millreyes
,
and
receaueth
ten
in
ready
money
:
The
Guardian
,
that
is
the
quarter
master
hath
1400.
reyes
the
month
,
and
for
fraught
2800.
and
receaueth
seuen
Millreyes
in
ready
money
:
The
Seto
Piloto
,
which
is
the
Masters
mate
,
hath
1200.
reyes
,
which
is
thrée
duckets
the
month
,
and
as
much
fraught
as
the
quarter
Master
:
two
Carpenters
,
&
two
Callafaren
which
helpe
them
,
haue
each
man
foure
duckets
a
month
and
3900.
Millreyes
fraught
.
The
Steward
that
giueth
out
their
meate
and
drinke
,
and
the
Merinho
,
which
is
he
that
imprisoneth
men
aborde
,
and
hath
charge
of
all
the
munition
and
powder
,
with
the
deliuering
forth
of
the
same
,
haue
each
man
a
Millreyes
the
month
,
and
2340.
reyes
fraught
,
besides
their
chambers
and
fréedome
of
custome
,
as
also
all
other
officers
,
saylers
,
pikemen
,
shot
,
&c.
haue
euery
man
after
the
rate
,
and
euery
one
that
serueth
in
the
ship
.
The
Cooper
hath
thrée
duckets
a
month
,
and
3900
reyes
fraught
:
Two
Strinceros
,
those
are
they
which
hoise
vp
the
maine
yeard
by
a
wheele
,
and
let
it
downe
againe
with
a
whéele
as
néedis
,
haue
each
man
one
Millreyes
the
month
,
and
2800.
reyes
fraught
:
Thirty
thrée
saylers
haue
each
man
one
Millreyes
the
month
,
and
2800.
reyes
fraught
,
37.
rowers
,
haue
each
man
660.
reyes
the
moneth
,
and
1860.
reyes
fraught
,
foure
pagiens
which
are
boyes
,
haue
with
their
fraught
443.
reyes
the
month
,
one
Master
gunner
,
and
eight
vnder
him
,
haue
each
man
a
different
pay
,
some
more
,
some
lesse
:
The
surgion
likewise
hath
no
certaine
pay
:
The
factor
and
the
purser
haue
no
pay
but
only
their
chambers
,
that
is
below
vnder
hatches
,
a
chamber
of
twentie
pipes
,
for
each
man
ten
pipes
,
and
aboue
hatches
each
man
his
cabbin
to
sléepe
in
,
whereof
they
make
great
profit
.
These
are
all
the
officers
and
other
persons
which
sayle
in
the
ship
,
which
haue
for
their
portion
euery
day
in
victuals
,
each
man
a
like
,
as
well
the
greatest
as
the
least
,
a
pound
and
thrée
quarters
of
Bisket
,
halfe
a
Can
of
Wine
,
a
Can
of
water
,
an
Arroba
which
is
32.
pound
of
salt
flesh
the
moneth
,
some
dryed
fish
,
onyons
and
garlicke
are
eaten
in
the
beginning
of
the
voyage
,
as
being
of
small
valew
,
other
prouisions
,
as
Suger
,
Honny
,
Reasons
,
Prunes
,
Ryse
,
&
such
like
,
are
kept
for
those
which
are
sicke
:
yet
they
get
but
little
thereof
,
for
that
the
officers
kéepe
it
for
themselues
,
and
spend
it
at
their
pleasures
,
not
letting
much
goe
out
of
their
fingers
:
as
for
the
dressing
of
their
meate
,
wood
,
pots
,
and
pans
,
euery
man
must
make
his
owne
prouision
:
besides
all
this
there
is
a
Clarke
and
steward
for
the
Kings
souldiers
that
haue
their
parts
by
themselues
,
as
the
saylers
haue
.
This
is
the
order
and
manner
of
theyr
voyage
when
they
sayle
vnto
the
Indies
,
but
when
they
returne
againe
,
they
haue
no
more
but
each
man
a
portion
of
Bisket
and
water
vntill
they
come
to
the
Cape
de
Bona
Esperance
,
and
from
thence
home
they
must
make
their
own
prouisions
.
The
souldiers
that
are
passengers
,
haue
nothing
els
but
frée
passage
,
that
is
roome
for
a
chest
vnder
hatches
,
and
a
place
for
their
bed
in
the
or
loope
,
and
may
not
come
away
without
the
Viceroyes
passeport
,
and
yet
they
must
haue
béene
fiue
yeres
souldiers
in
the
Indies
before
they
can
haue
licence
,
but
the
slaues
must
pay
fraught
for
their
bodies
,
&
custome
to
the
King
,
as
in
our
voyage
home
againe
we
will
at
large
declare
.
The
15.
of
Aprill
we
espied
the
Iland
of
Madera
and
Porto
Sancto
,
where
the
ships
vse
to
seperate
themselues
,
each
ship
kéeping
on
his
course
,
that
they
may
get
before
each
other
into
India
for
their
most
commodities
,
and
to
dispatch
the
sooner
;
whereby
in
the
night
,
and
by
tides
they
leaue
each
others
company
,
each
following
his
owne
way
.
The
24.
of
Aprill
we
fell
vpon
the
coaste
of
Guinea
which
beginneth
at
nine
degrées
,
and
stretcheth
vntill
wee
come
vnder
the
Equinoctiall
,
where
wee
haue
much
thunder
,
lightning
▪
and
many
showers
of
raine
,
with
stormes
of
wind
,
which
passe
swiftly
ouer
,
&
yet
fall
with
such
force
,
that
at
euery
shower
we
are
forced
to
strike
sayle
,
&
let
the
maine
yeard
fall
to
the
middle
of
the
mast
,
&
many
times
cleane
down
,
sometimes
ten
or
twelue
times
eueryday
:
there
wee
finde
a
most
extreame
heate
,
so
that
all
the
water
in
the
ship
stinketh
,
whereby
men
are
forced
to
stop
their
noses
when
they
drinke
,
but
when
wee
are
past
the
Equinoctiall
it
is
good
againe
,
&
the
nearer
wee
are
vnto
the
land
,
the
more
it
stormeth
,
raineth
,
thundreth
and
calmeth
:
so
that
most
commonly
the
shippes
are
at
the
least
two
monthes
before
they
can
passe
the
line
:
Then
they
finde
a
winde
which
they
name
the
generall
winde
,
and
it
is
a
South
east
winde
,
but
it
is
a
side
wind
,
and
we
must
alway
lie
side
waies
in
the
wind
almost
vntill
wee
come
to
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
and
because
that
vpon
the
coast
of
Brasillia
about
18.
degrées
,
on
the
south
side
lieth
great
slakes
or
shallowes
,
which
the
Portingales
call
Abra●hos
,
that
reach
70.
miles
into
the
sea
on
the
right
side
,
to
passe
them
,
the
ships
hold
vp
most
vnto
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
and
so
passe
the
said
Flattes
,
otherwise
if
they
fall
too
low
and
keepe
inwardes
,
they
are
constrained
to
turne
againe
vnto
Portingale
,
and
many
times
in
danger
to
be
lost
,
as
it
hapned
to
our
Admirall
Saint
Phillip
,
which
in
the
yeare
1582.
1582.
fell
by
night
vpon
the
Flats
,
and
was
in
great
danger
to
be
lost
,
yet
recouered
againe
,
&
sayled
backe
to
Portingale
,
and
now
this
yeare
to
shunne
the
Flats
shee
kept
so
neare
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
that
by
meanes
of
the
great
calmes
and
raynes
,
shee
was
forced
to
driue
vp
and
downe
two
months
together
,
before
shee
could
passe
the
line
,
&
came
two
months
after
the
other
ships
into
India
:
Therefore
men
must
take
heed
,
and
kéepe
themselues
from
comming
too
neare
the
coast
,
to
shun
the
calmes
and
stormes
,
and
also
not
to
hold
too
farre
of
thereby
to
passe
the
Flats
&
shallowes
,
wherein
consisteth
the
whole
Indian
Voyage
.
The
15.
of
May
being
about
fiftie
miles
beyond
the
Equinoctiall
line
Northwardes
,
we
espied
a
French
ship
,
which
put
vs
all
in
great
feare
,
by
reason
that
most
of
our
men
were
sicke
,
as
it
commonly
hapneth
in
those
countries
through
the
excéeding
heate
:
&
further
they
are
for
the
most
part
such
as
neuer
haue
beene
at
Sea
before
that
time
,
so
that
they
are
not
able
to
do
much
,
yet
we
discharged
certaine
great
shot
at
him
,
wherewith
he
left
vs
,
(
after
he
had
played
with
vs
for
a
smal
time
)
and
presently
lost
the
sight
of
him
,
wherewith
our
men
were
in
better
comfort
.
The
same
day
about
euening
,
wee
discried
a
great
ship●
,
which
wee
iudged
to
bee
of
our
Fleet
,
as
after
wee
perceiued
,
for
it
made
towards
vs
to
speake
with
vs
,
and
it
was
the
Saint
Francisco
,
wherewith
wee
were
glad
.
The
●6
.
of
May
,
wee
passed
the
Equinoctiall
line
which
runneth
through
the
middle
of
the
Iland
of
Saint
Thomas
,
by
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
and
then
wee
began
to
sée
the
south
star
,
and
to
loose
the
north
star
,
and
founde
the
sunne
at
twelue
of
the
clocke
at
noone
to
be
in
the
north
,
and
after
that
wee
had
a
south
east
wind
,
called
a
general
wind
,
which
in
those
partes
bloweth
all
the
yeare
through
.
The
29.
of
May
being
Whitsonday
,
the
ships
of
an
ancient
custome
,
doe
vse
to
chuse
an
Emperour
among
themselues
,
and
to
change
all
the
officers
in
the
ship
,
and
to
hold
a
great
feast
,
which
continueth
thrée
or
foure
dayes
together
,
which
wee
obseruing
chose
an
Emperour
,
and
being
at
our
banket
,
by
meanes
of
certaine
words
that
passed
out
of
some
of
their
mouthes
,
there
fell
great
strife
and
contention
among
vs
,
which
procéeded
so
farre
,
that
the
tables
were
throwne
downe
and
lay
on
the
ground
,
and
at
the
least
a
hundred
rapiers
drawne
,
without
respecting
the
Captaine
or
any
other
for
he
lay
vnder
foote
,
and
they
trod
vpon
him
,
and
had
killed
each
other
,
and
thereby
had
cast
the
ship
away
,
if
the
Archbishop
had
not
come
out
of
his
chamber
among
them
,
willing
them
to
cease
,
wherwith
they
stayed
their
hands
,
who
presently
commaunded
euery
man
on
paine
of
death
,
that
all
their
Rapiers
,
Poynyardes
,
and
other
weapons
should
bee
brought
into
his
chamber
,
which
was
done
,
whereby
all
thinges
were
pacified
,
the
first
and
principall
beginners
being
punished
&
layd
in
irons
,
by
which
meanes
they
were
quiet
.
The
12.
of
Iune
we
passed
beyond
the
afore
said
Flats
and
shallowes
of
Brasillia
,
whereof
all
our
men
were
excéeding
glad
,
for
thereby
we
were
assured
that
we
should
not
for
that
time
put
backe
to
Portingale
againe
,
as
many
doe
,
and
then
the
generall
wind
serued
vs
,
vntill
wee
came
to
the
riuer
of
Rio
de
Plata
,
where
wee
got
before
the
wind
to
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
.
The
20.
of
the
same
month
,
the
S.
Fransiscus
that
so
long
had
kept
vs
company
▪
was
againe
out
of
sight
:
and
the
eleauenth
of
Iuly
after
,
our
Master
iudged
vs
to
bee
about
5●
.
miles
from
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
:
wherefore
he
was
desired
by
the
Archbishop
to
kéepe
in
with
the
land
,
that
wee
might
sée
the
Cape
.
It
was
then
mistie
weather
,
so
that
as
we
had
made
with
the
land
about
one
houre
or
more
,
wee
perceiued
land
right
before
vs
,
and
were
within
two
miles
thereof
,
which
by
reason
of
the
darke
and
misty
weather
we
could
no
sooner
perceiue
,
which
put
vs
in
great
feare
,
for
our
iudgement
was
cleane
contrarie
,
but
the
weather
beginning
to
cleare
vp
,
we
knew
the
land
,
for
it
was
a
part
or
bank
of
the
point
called
Cabo
Falso
,
which
is
about
fiftéene
miles
on
this
side
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
towards
Mossambique
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
lieth
vnder
34.
degrées
southward
,
there
wee
had
a
calme
and
faire
weather
,
which
continuing
about
halfe
a
day
,
in
the
meane
time
with
our
lines
we
got
great
store
of
fishes
vppon
the
same
land
at
ten
or
twelue
fadoms
water
,
it
is
an
excellent
fish
much
like
to
Haddocks
,
the
Portingales
call
them
Pescados
.
The
twenty
of
the
same
month
wee
met
againe
with
Saint
Francisco
,
and
spake
with
her
,
and
so
kept
company
together
till
the
24.
of
Iune
,
when
wee
lost
her
againe
.
The
same
day
wee
stroke
all
our
sayles
,
because
wee
had
a
contrarie
wind
,
and
lay
two
dayes
still
driuing
vp
and
downe
,
not
to
loose
anie
way
,
meane
time
wee
were
against
the
high
land
of
Tarradona●al
,
which
beginneth
in
32.
degrees
,
and
endeth
in
30.
and
is
distant
from
Capo
de
Bona
Speranza
150.
miles
,
in
this
place
they
commonly
vse
to
tak●
counsell
of
all
the
officers
of
the
ship
,
whether
it
is
best
for
them
to
sayle
through
within
the
land
of
S.
Laurenso
,
or
without
it
,
for
that
within
the
land
they
sayle
to
Mossambique
,
and
from
thence
to
Goa
,
and
sayling
without
it
they
cannot
come
at
Goa
,
by
reason
they
fal
down
by
meanes
of
the
streame
,
and
so
must
sayle
vnto
Cochin
,
which
lieth
100.
miles
lower
then
Goa
,
and
as
the
ships
leaue
the
cape
,
then
it
is
not
good
to
make
towards
Mossambique
,
because
they
cannot
come
in
time
to
Goa
,
by
reason
of
the
great
calmes
that
are
within
the
land
,
but
they
that
passe
the
Cape
in
the
month
of
Iuly
,
may
well
goe
to
Mossambique
,
because
they
haue
time
inough
there
to
refresh
themselues
,
and
to
take
in
fresh
water
and
other
victuals
,
and
so
to
lie
at
anker
ten
or
twelue
dayes
together
,
but
such
as
passe
the
cape
in
the
month
of
August
,
doe
come
too
late
,
and
must
sayle
about
towardes
Cochin
,
thereby
to
loose
no
time
,
yet
it
is
dangerous
&
much
more
combersome
,
for
that
commonly
they
are
sicke
of
swolen
legges
,
sore
bellies
,
and
other
diseases
.
The
30.
of
Iuly
,
wee
were
against
the
point
of
the
cape
called
Das
Corentes
,
which
are
130.
miles
distant
from
Terra
Donatal
,
and
lieth
vnder
24.
degrées
Southwarde
,
there
they
begin
to
passe
betwéene
the
Ilands
.
The
Ile
Madagascar
,
otherwise
called
Saint
Laurence
.
map of Madagascar
(
The
Iland
of
S.
Laurenso
,
is
by
Marcus
Paulus
named
the
great
Iland
of
Magastar
,
by
Andrea
Theuet
it
is
called
Madagascar
,
and
is
the
greatest
of
all
the
East
Ilandes
,
for
it
is
greater
in
compasse
then
eyther
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Castile
or
Portingale
,
and
lieth
on
the
other
side
of
Africa
as
we
passe
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
it
containeth
in
length
(
as
Theuet
describeth
)
72
degrees
,
and
in
bredth
eleauen
degrees
,
and
is
in
compasse
(
as
some
hold
opinion
)
3000
Italian
miles
,
and
as
some
write
4000.
which
should
bee
sixe
or
eight
hundred
Dutch
miles
.
This
Iland
is
iudged
to
be
very
temperate
,
and
therefore
well
peopled
,
but
beleeue
in
Mahomet
.
Marcus
Paulus
sayeth
,
that
the
Iland
is
gouerned
by
foure
ancient
men
,
it
is
full
of
wilde
beasts
and
strange
foules
,
whereof
he
writeth
many
fables
,
not
worthie
the
rehearsall
.
This
Iland
hath
Elephants
&
all
kind
of
beasts
which
haue
but
one
horn
,
wherof
one
is
called
an
Indian
asse
,
with
whole
feet
vnclouen
,
an
other
is
called
Orix
,
with
clouen
feet
:
it
hath
many
snakes
,
efftes
,
&
great
store
of
woodes
of
redde
Sandale
,
which
are
there
little
esteemed
for
the
great
abundance
,
there
the
Sea
yeeldeth
much
Amber
:
it
aboundeth
also
in
Rice
,
Barley
,
Oranges
,
Lemons
,
Citrons
,
&
Millons
,
which
are
so
great
that
a
man
can
hardly
gripe
them
,
both
red
,
white
,
&
yellow
,
and
better
then
ours
,
and
much
ginger
which
they
eate
greene
,
Hony
&
Sugar
in
such
abundance
,
that
they
know
not
whether
to
send
it
,
Saffron
,
many
medicinable
hearbs
,
and
Indian
nuts
.
It
likewise
yeeldeth
Siluer
,
and
hath
manie
Riuers
,
beautifull
Fountaines
,
and
diuers
Hauens
,
whether
many
Sarasins
&
Mores
doe
bring
their
Marchandise
,
as
clothes
of
gold
&
Siluer
,
Linnen
made
of
cotton
,
wooll
,
and
such
like
.
)
From
S.
Laurenso
to
Mossambique
,
which
lieth
from
the
firme
land
of
Das
Corentes
120.
miles
,
and
is
an
Iland
of
220.
miles
long
,
stretching
north
&
south
,
and
in
breadth
70.
miles
,
beginning
from
the
first
point
,
vntill
you
come
at
the
cape
in
26.
degrees
,
and
endeth
in
the
North
in
11.
degrées
.
The
people
of
the
Iland
are
blacke
like
those
of
Mossambique
,
and
goe
naked
,
but
the
haire
of
their
heades
is
not
so
much
curled
as
theirs
of
Mossambique
,
and
not
full
so
blacke
.
The
Portingales
haue
no
speciall
traffique
there
,
because
there
is
not
much
to
be
had
,
for
as
yet
it
is
not
very
well
known
.
The
1.
of
August
we
passed
the
flats
called
os
Baixos
de
Iudea
,
that
is
,
the
Flats
of
the
Iewes
,
which
are
distant
from
the
cape
das
Corentes
,
30.
miles
,
and
lie
betwéen
the
Iland
of
S.
Laurence
&
the
firme
land
,
that
is
from
the
Iland
fiftie
miles
,
and
from
the
firme
land
seauenty
miles
,
which
Flats
begin
vnder
22.
degrées
and
a
halfe
,
and
continue
to
twentie
one
degrées
:
there
is
great
care
to
bee
taken
lest
men
fall
vpon
them
,
for
they
are
very
dangerous
,
and
many
ships
haue
bin
lost
there
,
and
of
late
in
Anno
1585.
1585.
a
ship
comming
from
Portingale
called
S.
Iago
beeing
Admirall
of
the
Fleet
,
and
was
the
same
that
the
first
voiage
went
with
vs
from
Lisbone
for
vice
Admirall
,
as
in
another
place
we
shall
declare
.
The
fourth
of
August
we
discried
the
land
of
Mossambique
,
which
is
distant
from
the
Flattes
of
the
Iewes
nintie
miles
vnder
fifteene
degrées
southwards
.
The
next
day
we
entred
into
the
road
of
Mossambique
,
and
as
we
entered
we
espied
the
foresaid
ship
called
S.
Iago
which
entered
with
vs
,
and
it
was
not
aboue
one
houre
after
we
had
descried
it
,
beeing
the
first
time
wee
had
séene
it
since
it
left
vs
at
the
Iland
of
Madera
,
where
we
seperated
our selues
.
There
wee
found
likewise
two
more
of
our
ships
,
Saint
Laure●zo
and
Saint
Francisco
,
which
the
day
before
were
come
thether
with
a
small
ship
that
was
to
sayle
to
Malacca
,
which
commonly
setteth
out
of
Portingale
,
a
month
before
any
of
the
ships
do
set
sayle
for
India
,
only
because
they
haue
a
longer
voiage
to
make
,
yet
doe
they
ordinarily
sayle
to
Mossambique
to
take
in
sweete
water
&
fresh
victuals
as
their
voiage
falleth
out
,
or
their
victuals
scanteth
:
If
they
goe
not
thether
,
them
they
saile
about
on
the
back
side
of
the
Iland
of
saint
Laurenso
,
not
setting
their
course
for
Mossambique
.
Being
at
Mossambique
wee
were
foure
of
our
Fléete
in
company
together
,
only
wanting
the
Saint
Phillip
,
which
had
holden
her
course
so
nere
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
(
the
better
to
shun
the
Flats
of
Bracillia
that
are
called
Abrollios
,
whereon
the
yere
before
she
had
once
fallen
,
)
that
she
was
so
much
becalmed
that
she
could
not
passe
the
Equinoctiall
line
in
long
time
after
vs
,
neyther
yet
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
without
great
storms
&
foule
weather
,
as
it
ordinarilie
happeneth
to
such
as
come
late
thether
,
whereby
shee
was
compelled
to
compasse
about
&
came
vnto
Cochin
about
two
months
after
we
were
al
ariued
at
Goa
,
hauing
passed
and
endured
much
misery
and
foule
weather
,
with
sicknes
and
diseases
,
as
swellings
of
the
legs
,
and
the
scorbuicke
,
and
paine
in
their
bellies
&c.
The
4.
Chapter
.
The
description
of
Mossambique
,
which
lieth
vnder
15.
degrees
on
the
South
side
of
the
Equinoctiall
line
vppon
the
coast
of
Melinde
,
otherwise
called
Abex
or
Abexim
.
MOssambique
is
a
Towne
in
the
Iland
of
Prasio
with
a
safe
,
(
although
a
small
)
hauen
,
on
the
right
side
towardes
the
cape
:
they
haue
the
golden
mines
called
Sofala
,
on
the
left
side
the
rich
towne
of
Quiloa
:
and
by
reason
of
the
foggie
mistes
incident
to
the
same
,
the
place
is
both
barren
&
vnholsome
,
yet
the
people
are
rich
by
reason
of
the
situation
.
In
time
past
it
was
inhabited
by
people
that
beleeued
in
Mahoomet
,
being
ouercom
&
kept
in
subiection
by
the
tirant
of
Quiloa
,
&
his
lieftenant
(
which
the
Arabians
called
Zequen
)
that
gouerned
them
.
Mossambique
is
a
little
Iland
,
distant
about
halfe
a
mile
from
the
firme
land
,
in
a
corner
of
the
said
firme
land
,
for
that
the
firme
land
on
the
north
side
stretcheth
further
into
the
sea
than
it
doth
,
&
before
it
there
lie
two
smal
Ilands
named
S.
George
&
S.
Iacob
,
which
are
euen
with
the
corner
of
the
firme
land
,
and
betwéene
those
two
Ilands
not
inhabited
,
&
the
firme
land
the
ships
doe
sayle
to
Mossambique
leauing
the
Ilands
southward
,
on
the
left
hand
,
and
the
firm
land
●n
the
north
,
and
so
without
a
Pilot
compasse
about
a
mile
into
the
sea
to
Mossambique
,
for
it
is
déepe
enough
,
and
men
may
easily
shun
the
sands
that
lie
vpon
the
firme
land
,
because
they
are
openly
séene
.
The
ships
harbour
so
neare
to
the
Iland
and
the
●ortresse
of
Mossambique
,
that
they
may
throw
a
stone
out
of
their
ship
vppon
the
land
,
and
sometimes
farther
,
and
lie
betwéene
the
Iland
and
the
firme
land
,
which
are
distant
halfe
a
mile
from
each
other
,
so
that
the
ships
lie
there
as
safely
as
in
a
riuer
or
hauen
.
The
Iland
of
Mossambique
is
about
halfe
a
mile
in
compasse
,
flat
land
,
and
bordered
about
with
a
white
sand
:
Therein
growe
many
Indian
palmes
or
nut
trées
,
&
some
Orange
,
Apple
,
Lemmon
,
Citron
,
and
Indian
Figge
trées
:
but
other
kindes
of
fruit
which
are
common
in
India
are
there
verie
scarce
.
Corne
and
other
graine
with
Rice
and
such
necessarie
marchandizes
are
brought
thether
out
of
India
,
but
for
beasts
and
foule
,
as
O●en
,
shéep
,
Goats
,
Swine
,
Hennes
,
&c.
there
are
great
aboundance
and
very
good
and
cheape
.
In
the
same
Iland
are
found
shéepe
of
fiue
quarters
in
quantitie
,
for
that
their
tayles
are
so
broad
and
thicke
,
that
there
is
as
much
flesh
vpon
them
,
as
vpon
a
quarter
of
their
body
,
and
they
are
so
fatte
that
men
can
hardlie
brooke
them
.
There
are
certaine
Hennes
that
are
so
blacke
both
of
feathers
,
flesh
,
and
bones
,
that
being
sodden
they
séeme
as
black
as
inke
:
yet
of
very
swéet
taste
,
and
are
accounted
better
then
the
other
:
whereof
some
are
likewise
found
in
India
,
but
not
so
many
as
in
Mossambique
.
Porke
is
there
a
very
costly
dish
,
and
excellent
faire
and
swéete
flesh
,
and
as
by
experience
it
is
found
,
it
farre
surpasseth
all
other
flesh
:
so
that
the
sicke
are
forbidden
to
eate
any
kinde
of
flesh
but
onely
Porke
,
because
of
the
excellency
thereof
.
MOssambique
signifieth
two
places
,
one
which
is
a
whole
kingdome
lying
in
Africa
,
behinde
the
cape
of
Bona
Speranza
,
betweene
Monomotapa
&
Quiloa
,
the
other
certaine
Ilands
herafter
drawne
and
described
,
lying
on
the
south
side
of
the
Equinoctiall
line
vnder
14.
degrees
and
a
halfe
,
whereof
the
greatest
is
called
Mossambique
,
the
other
two
Saint
Iacob
and
Saint
George
.
These
Ilands
lie
almost
in
the
mouth
of
a
riuer
which
in
Africa
is
called
Moghincats
.
About
Mossambique
is
a
verie
great
&
a
safe
hauen
,
fit
to
receiue
and
harbour
all
ships
that
come
and
goe
both
to
&
from
Portingal
&
the
Indies
,
and
although
both
the
Kingdome
and
the
Iland
are
not
very
great
,
yet
are
they
very
rich
and
abundant
in
all
kinde
of
thinges
,
as
appeareth
in
the
description
of
the
same
.
Mossambique
the
chiefe
&
greatest
of
them
is
inhabited
by
two
maner
of
people
,
Christians
and
Mahometanes
,
the
Christians
are
Portingales
,
or
of
the
Portingales
race
,
there
is
also
a
castle
wherin
the
Portingales
keepe
garrison
,
from
whence
also
all
other
castles
and
fortes
thereabouts
are
supplied
with
their
necessaries
,
speciallie
Sofala
,
where
the
rich
mine
of
Gold
lieth
:
there
the
Portingale
ships
doe
vse
to
harbour
in
winter
time
,
when
of
wind
or
by
meanes
of
foule
weather
,
they
cannot
accomplish
their
voiage
.
The
Indian
ships
doe
likewise
in
that
place
take
in
new
victuals
and
fresh
water
.
This
Iland
beeing
first
discouered
by
the
Portingales
,
was
the
only
meanes
that
they
found
the
Indies
:
for
that
from
thence
they
vsed
to
take
Pilots
,
which
taught
them
the
way
:
touching
the
manner
and
customes
of
these
people
,
read
the
Authors
description
at
large
,
they
are
good
shooters
in
musket
and
caliuer
,
and
expert
Fishermen
.
Sayling
along
further
by
the
coast
towardes
the
Indies
you
passe
by
Quiloa
(
which
in
times
past
was
called
Rapta
)
not
great
but
verie
faire
by
reason
of
the
great
trees
that
grow
there
,
which
are
alwaies
fresh
and
greene
,
as
also
for
the
diuersities
of
victuals
,
&
it
is
also
an
Ilande
lying
about
the
mouth
of
the
great
Riuer
Coauo
,
which
hath
her
head
or
spring
out
of
the
same
lake
from
whence
Nilus
doth
issue
.
This
Iland
is
inhabited
by
Mahometans
,
and
they
are
all
most
white
apparelled
in
silk
and
clothes
of
cotton
wooll
:
their
women
weare
bracelets
of
gold
and
precious
stones
about
their
neckes
and
armes
:
they
haue
great
quantitie
of
siluer
workes
,
&
are
not
so
browne
as
the
men
,
&
well
membered
:
their
houses
are
commonly
made
of
stone
,
chalke
,
and
wood
,
with
pleasant
gardens
of
all
kind
of
fruit
and
sweet
flowers
:
from
this
Iland
the
kingdome
taketh
his
name
.
This
point
asketh
a
larger
discourse
,
which
you
shal
finde
in
the
leafe
following
.
They
haue
no
swéet
water
in
this
Iland
to
drinke
,
but
they
fetch
it
from
the
firme
land
,
out
of
a
place
called
by
the
Portingales
Cabaser
,
and
they
vse
in
their
houses
great
pots
which
come
out
of
India
,
to
kéepe
their
water
in
.
The
Portingales
haue
therein
a
verie
faire
and
strong
castle
which
now
about
10.
or
12.
yeares
past
was
fullie
finished
,
and
standeth
right
against
the
first
of
the
vnhabited
little
Ilands
,
where
the
ships
must
come
in
,
and
is
one
of
the
best
and
strongest
built
of
all
the
Castles
throughout
the
whole
Indies
,
yet
haue
they
but
small
store
of
ordinance
or
munition
,
as
also
not
any
souldiers
more
then
the
Captaine
and
his
men
that
dwel
therin
.
But
when
occasion
serueth
,
the
married
Portingales
that
dwell
in
the
Iland
,
which
are
about
40.
or
50.
at
the
most
,
are
all
bound
to
kéepe
the
Castle
,
for
that
the
Iland
hath
no
other
defence
then
onely
that
Castle
,
the
rest
lieth
open
and
is
a
flat
sand
.
Round
about
within
the
Castle
are
certaine
whollie
accustomed
therunto
as
if
they
were
Horses
,
Moyles
,
or
Asses
.
I
haue
spoken
with
men
that
came
from
thence
,
and
haue
séen
them
,
and
affirme
it
for
a
truth
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
of
the
gouernmement
and
vsage
of
the
Portingales
and
their
Captaine
,
I
say
that
the
Captaine
maketh
the
commoditie
of
his
place
within
thrée
yeares
space
that
hee
remaineth
there
,
which
amounteth
to
the
value
of
300.
thousand
Duckets
,
that
is
nine
tunnes
of
golde
:
as
while
we
remained
there
,
the
Captaine
named
Nuno
Velio
Perena
himselfe
shewed
vs
,
and
it
is
most
in
gold
that
commeth
from
Sofala
&
Monomotapa
as
I
said
before
,
from
Mossambique
they
carrie
into
India
Gold
,
Ambergris
,
Eben
wood
,
and
Iuorie
,
and
many
slaues
both
men
and
women
which
are
carried
thether
,
because
they
are
the
strongest
Moores
in
all
the
East
countries
,
to
doe
their
filthiest
and
hardest
labor
,
wherein
they
onely
vse
them
:
They
sayle
from
thence
into
India
but
once
euery
year
,
in
the
month
of
August
till
half
September
,
because
that
throughout
the
whole
countries
of
India
they
must
sayle
with
Monssoyns
,
that
is
with
the
tides
of
the
year
,
which
they
name
by
the
windes
,
which
blow
certaine
monthes
in
the
yeare
,
whereby
they
make
their
account
to
goe
and
come
from
the
one
place
to
the
other
,
&
the
time
that
men
may
commonly
sayle
betwéene
Mossambique
and
India
,
is
30.
dayes
little
more
or
lesse
,
and
then
they
stay
in
India
till
the
month
of
Aprill
,
when
the
winde
or
Monssoyn
commeth
againe
to
serue
them
for
Mossambique
,
so
that
euery
yeare
once
,
there
goeth
and
commeth
one
shippe
for
the
Captaine
that
carrieth
and
bringeth
his
marchandise
,
and
no
man
may
traffique
from
thence
into
India
,
but
only
those
that
dwel
and
are
married
in
Mossambique
,
for
that
such
as
are
vnmarried
may
not
stay
there
by
speciall
priuiledge
from
the
King
of
Portingall
graunted
vnto
those
that
inhabite
there
,
to
the
end
the
Island
should
be
peopled
,
and
therby
kept
and
maintained
.
Behind
Mossambique
lyeth
the
countrey
of
Prester
Iohn
,
which
is
called
by
them
the
countrey
of
Abexines
,
wherevpon
the
coast
of
Mossambique
vnto
the
red
sea
is
commonly
called
the
coast
of
Abex
,
and
diuers
men
of
Prester
Iohns
land
do
send
men
of
that
country
,
some
being
slaues
,
and
others
tree
into
India
,
which
serue
for
Saylors
in
the
Portingalles
shippes
,
that
traffique
in
those
countries
from
place
to
place
,
whose
pictures
&
counterfets
,
as
also
their
religion
,
maner
of
liuing
,
and
customes
doeth
hereafter
follow
in
the
pictures
of
India
.
This
coast
of
Abex
is
also
by
the
Portingalles
called
the
coast
of
Melinde
,
because
that
vpon
the
same
coast
lyeth
a
towne
and
a
Kingdome
of
that
name
,
which
was
the
first
towne
and
Kingdome
that
in
the
Portingals
first
discouerie
of
those
countries
,
did
receiue
them
peaceably
without
treason
or
deceit
,
and
so
to
this
day
doth
yet
continue
.
Wee
stayed
at
Mossambique
for
the
space
of
15.
dayes
,
to
prouide
fresh
water
and
victuails
for
the
supplying
of
our
wants
,
in
the
which
time
diuers
of
our
men
fel
sicke
and
died
,
by
reason
of
the
vnaccustomed
ayre
of
the
place
,
which
of
it selfe
is
an
vnholsome
land
,
and
an
euill
aire
by
meanes
of
the
great
and
vnmeasurable
heat
.
The
20.
of
August
wee
set
saile
with
all
our
companie
,
that
is
,
our
foure
shippes
of
one
fléete
that
came
from
Portingall
,
and
a
shippe
of
the
Captaines
of
Mossambique
,
whose
thrée
yeares
were
then
finished
,
his
name
was
Don
Pedro
de
Castro
,
in
whose
place
the
aforesaide
Nuno
Velio
Pereira
,
was
then
come
.
The
said
Captain
Don
Pedro
returned
with
his
wife
&
family
again
into
India
,
for
that
the
Kinges
commandement
and
ordinance
is
,
that
after
the
expiration
of
their
thrée
yeares
office
,
they
must
yet
stay
thrée
years
more
in
India
at
the
commandement
of
the
Vice
Roy
of
India
,
in
the
kings
seruice
,
at
their
owne
charges
,
before
they
must
returne
into
Portingall
,
vnlesse
they
bring
a
speciall
patent
from
the
King
,
that
after
they
haue
continued
thrée
yeares
in
their
office
,
they
may
returne
into
Portingal
againe
,
which
is
very
seldome
séene
,
vnlesse
it
be
by
speciall
fauour
,
and
likewise
no
man
may
trauell
out
of
India
vnlesse
hee
haue
the
Vice
Royes
Pasport
,
and
without
it
they
are
not
suffred
to
passe
,
for
it
is
very
narrowly
looked
into
.
The
24.
of
August
in
the
morning
wée
descryed
two
Islandes
,
which
are
called
Insula
de
Comora
,
and
Insula
de
Don
Ian
de
Castro
.
The
Islande
Comora
lyeth
distant
from
Mossambique
60.
miles
,
Northwardes
vnder
11.
degrées
on
the
South
side
is
a
very
high
land
,
so
high
that
in
a
whole
dayes
saile
with
a
good
winde
wee
could
not
lose
the
sight
therof
,
the
same
day
the
shippes
seperated
themselues
againe
,
according
to
the
ancient
manner
,
for
the
occasions
aforesaid
.
The
third
of
September
we
once
againe
passed
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
which
runneth
betwéene
Melinde
and
Braua
,
townes
lying
vppon
the
coast
of
Abex
,
and
the
line
is
from
Mossambique
Northwards
230.
miles
,
and
from
the
line
to
the
Cape
de
Quardafum
are
190.
miles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
12.
degrées
on
the
North
side
of
the
Equinoctiall
,
vpon
this
coast
betwéene
Mossambique
,
and
the
Cape
de
Guardafum
,
lyeth
these
townes
,
Quiloa
,
in
time
past
called
Rapta
Mombassa
,
which
is
a
towne
situate
in
a
little
Island
of
the
same
name
,
which
sheweth
a
farre
off
to
be
high
sandie
downes
,
and
hath
a
hauen
with
two
fortes
to
defende
it
,
Melinde
,
Pate
,
Braua
,
and
Magadoxo
,
each
being
a
kingdome
of
it selfe
,
holding
the
lawe
of
Mahomet
:
the
people
are
somewhat
of
a
sallower
colour
then
those
of
Mossambique
,
with
shining
hayre
,
gouerning
their
Citties
after
the
manner
of
the
Arabians
,
and
other
Mahometanes
.
This
corner
or
Cape
of
Guardafum
is
the
ende
of
the
coast
of
Abex
or
Melinde
,
and
by
this
cape
East
Northeast
20.
miles
within
the
Sea
lyeth
the
rich
Island
called
Socotora
,
where
they
find
Aloes
,
which
taketh
the
name
of
the
Islande
being
called
Aloe
Socotorina
,
and
is
the
verie
best
,
being
close
and
fast
,
and
from
thence
is
it
carried
and
conueyed
into
al
places
.
By
this
corner
and
Island
beginneth
the
mouth
or
enterance
of
the
●streito
de
Mecka
,
for
that
within
the
same
vpon
the
coast
of
Arabia
lyeth
the
citie
of
Mecka
,
where
the
body
of
Mahomet
hangeth
in
the
ayre
in
an
iron
chest
,
vnder
a
sky
made
of
Adamant
stone
,
which
is
greatly
sought
vnto
,
&
visited
by
many
Turkes
and
Arabians
.
This
entery
is
also
called
the
redde
sea
,
not
that
the
water
is
redde
,
but
onely
because
there
are
certain
redde
hilles
lying
about
the
same
,
that
yéeld
redde
marble
stones
:
and
because
the
sand
in
some
places
is
redde
,
it
is
the
same
sea
which
Moyses
with
the
children
of
Israel
passed
through
on
dry
land
.
From
the
hooke
or
cape
de
Guardafum
,
which
lesseneth
,
and
is
narrow
inwardes
towardes
Sues
,
in
time
past
called
Arsinoe
,
(
which
is
the
vttermost
town
where
the
narrownesse
or
straight
endeth
)
are
360.
miles
,
and
from
thence
ouer
land
to
the
Mediterranean
sea
in
Italie
are
90.
myles
,
the
straight
or
narrownes
is
in
the
entrance
,
&
also
within
the
broadest
place
40.
miles
,
and
in
some
places
narrower
:
it
hath
also
diuers
Islands
,
and
on
the
one
side
inwarde
by
Sues
Northward
Arabia
deserta
,
on
the
other
side
south
ward
Aegipt
,
where
the
riuer
Nilus
hath
her
course
,
and
somewhat
lower
towardes
the
Indian
seas
Arabia
Felix
:
and
on
the
other
side
right
against
it
,
the
countrey
of
Abexynes
,
or
Prester
Iohns
land
,
vpon
the
hooke
or
corner
of
Arabia
Felix
,
the
Portingals
in
time
past
helde
a
fort
called
Aden
,
but
nowe
they
haue
none
,
whereby
at
this
present
the
Turks
come
out
of
the
straight
or
mouth
of
the
redde
sea
,
with
Gallies
that
are
made
in
Sues
,
and
doe
much
hurt
and
iniurie
vppon
the
coast
of
Abex
or
Melinde
,
as
when
time
serueth
we
shall
declare
.
Hauing
againe
passed
the
line
,
we
had
the
sight
of
the
North
Star
,
whereof
vpon
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
from
the
Island
of
S.
Thomas
vntill
this
tyme
,
wee
had
lost
the
fight
.
The
4.
of
September
wee
espyed
a
shippe
of
our
owne
fléete
,
and
spake
with
him
:
it
was
the
S.
Francisco
,
which
sayled
with
vs
till
the
7.
day
,
and
then
left
vs
.
The
13.
of
September
wee
saw
an
other
shippe
which
was
the
S.
Iacob
,
which
sailed
out
of
sight
again
and
spake
not
to
vs
.
The
20.
of
September
we
perceiued
many
Snakes
swimming
in
the
sea
,
being
as
great
as
Eeles
,
and
other
thinges
like
the
scales
of
fish
,
which
the
Portingals
call
Vintijns
,
which
are
halfe
Ryalles
of
siluer
,
Portingall
money
,
because
they
are
like
vnto
it
:
these
swimme
and
driue
vpon
the
sea
in
great
quantities
,
which
is
a
certain
sign
&
token
of
the
Indian
coast
.
Not
long
after
with
great
ioy
we
descried
land
,
and
found
ground
at
47.
f●dome
déepe
,
being
the
land
of
Bardes
,
which
is
the
vttermost
ende
and
corner
of
the
enterie
of
the
Riuer
Goa
,
of
being
about
thrée
miles
from
the
Citie
:
it
is
a
high
land
where
the
shippes
of
India
do
anker
and
vnlade
,
and
from
thence
by
boates
their
wares
are
carryed
to
the
towne
.
That
day
we
ankered
without
in
the
sea
about
thrée
miles
from
the
land
,
because
it
was
calme
,
and
the
fludde
was
past
;
yet
it
is
not
without
danger
,
and
hath
round
about
a
faire
and
fast
land
to
anker
in
,
for
as
then
it
beganne
in
those
places
to
be
summer
.
The
21.
being
the
next
day
,
there
came
vnto
vs
diuers
boats
called
Almadias
,
which
borded
vs
,
bringing
with
them
all
maner
of
fresh
victuailes
from
the
land
,
as
fresh
bread
&
fruit
,
some
of
them
were
Indians
that
are
christened
:
there
came
likewise
a
Galley
to
fetch
the
Archbishoppe
,
and
brought
him
to
a
place
called
Pangijn
,
which
is
in
the
middle
way
,
betwéene
Goa
and
the
roade
of
Bardes
,
and
lyeth
vpon
the
same
Riuer
:
Here
hee
was
welcommed
and
visited
by
the
Vice
Roy
of
India
,
named
Don
Francisco
Mascarenias
,
and
by
all
the
Lordes
and
Gentlemen
of
the
countrey
,
as
well
spirituall
as
temporall
:
The
Magistrates
of
the
towne
desired
him
to
stay
there
ten
or
twelue
dayes
,
while
preparation
might
bee
made
to
receiue
him
with
triumph
into
the
cittie
,
as
their
manner
is
,
which
hee
granted
them
.
The
same
day
in
the
afternoone
we
entred
the
Riuer
,
into
the
roade
vnder
the
lande
of
Bardes
,
being
the
21.
of
September
Anno
1583.
being
fiue
monthes
and
13.
dayes
after
our
putting
forth
of
the
Riuer
of
Lisbone
,
(
hauing
stayed
15.
daies
at
Mosambique
(
which
was
one
of
the
spéediest
and
shortest
voyages
that
in
many
yeares
before
and
since
that
time
was
euer
performed
:
There
we
founde
the
shippe
named
Saint
Laurence
,
which
arriued
there
a
day
before
vs
:
The
22.
day
the
S.
Iacob
came
thither
,
and
the
next
day
after
arriued
the
S.
Francis
.
There
dyed
in
our
shippe
30.
persons
,
among
the
which
,
some
of
them
were
slaues
,
and
one
high
Dutchman
,
that
had
beene
one
of
the
King
of
Spaines
garde
:
euery
man
had
beene
sicke
once
or
twice
and
let
bloode
.
This
is
commonly
the
number
of
men
that
ordinarily
dyed
in
the
ships
,
sometimes
more
sometimes
lesse
.
About
ten
or
twelue
years
since
it
chaunced
that
a
Vice
Roy
for
the
King
,
named
Ruy
Lorenso
Detauora
sayled
for
India
,
that
had
in
his
shippe
1100.
men
,
and
there
happened
a
sicknes
among
them
,
so
that
there
dyed
thereof
to
the
number
of
900.
and
all
throwne
ouer
borde
into
the
sea
,
before
they
came
to
Mosambique
the
Vice
Roy
himselfe
being
one
.
Which
was
an
extraordinarie
sicknesse
,
and
it
is
to
be
thought
that
the
great
number
of
men
in
the
ship
were
the
cause
of
bréeding
the
same
:
therefore
in
these
dayes
the
shippes
take
no
more
so
many
men
into
them
,
for
that
with
the
number
they
carrie
,
they
haue
stinking
ayre
,
and
filth
enough
to
clense
within
the
shippe
.
The
30.
of
September
the
Archbishoppe
my
maister
with
great
triumph
was
brought
into
the
towne
of
Goa
,
and
by
the
Gentlemen
and
Rulers
of
the
countrey
,
led
vnto
the
cathedrall
Church
,
singing
Te
Deum
laudamus
,
and
after
many
ceremonies
and
auncient
customes
,
they
conuayed
him
to
his
pallace
,
which
is
close
by
the
Church
.
The
20.
of
Nouember
our
Admirall
S.
Phillip
arriued
at
Cochin
without
staying
to
land
in
any
place
,
hauing
indured
much
miserie
by
the
meanes
before
rehearsed
,
hauing
béene
seuen
monthes
and
twelue
daies
vnder
saile
.
The
last
of
the
same
month
of
Nouember
the
shippes
sayled
from
Goa
to
the
coast
of
Malabar
,
and
Cochin
,
there
to
receiue
their
lading
of
Pepper
and
other
spices
:
some
take
in
their
lading
on
the
coast
of
Malabar
,
as
at
Onor
,
Mangator
,
Cananor
,
&c.
and
some
at
Cochin
,
which
can
alwayes
lade
two
shippes
with
Pepper
.
Cochin
lyeth
from
Goa
Southwarde
about
90.
miles
:
The
shippes
vnlade
all
their
Portingall
commodities
in
Goa
,
where
the
Marchantes
,
and
Factors
are
resident
,
and
from
thence
the
ships
do
sayle
along
the
coast
to
take
in
their
lading
in
Pepper
,
and
to
Cochin
as
it
is
said
before
.
Each
shippe
doeth
commonly
lade
eyght
thousande
Quintales
of
Pepper
,
little
more
or
lesse
Portingall
waight
:
euery
Quintale
is
128.
pound
.
Then
they
come
to
Cochin
,
whither
the
Factors
also
do
trauell
and
lade
in
them
Cloues
,
Sinamon
,
and
other
Indian
wares
,
as
in
my
voyage
homewarde
I
will
particularly
declare
,
together
with
the
manner
of
the
same
.
In
the
monthes
of
Ianuary
and
Februarie
Anno
1584.
1584.
the
shippes
with
their
lading
returned
from
Cochin
,
some
before
,
some
after
,
towards
Portingall
,
with
whom
my
brother
went
,
because
of
his
office
in
the
shippe
,
and
I
stayed
with
my
maister
in
India
certaine
yeares
,
to
sée
and
learne
the
maners
and
customes
of
the
said
lands
,
people
,
fruites
,
wares
,
and
merchandises
,
with
other
thinges
,
which
when
time
serueth
,
I
wil
in
truth
set
downe
,
as
I
my selfe
for
the
most
parte
haue
séene
it
with
mine
eyes
,
and
of
credible
persons
,
both
Indians
,
and
other
inhabiters
in
those
Countries
learned
and
required
to
know
,
as
also
the
report
and
fame
thereof
is
nowe
sufficiently
spread
abroade
throughout
the
world
by
diuers
of
our
neighbour
countries
and
landes
which
traffique
and
deale
with
them
,
namely
our
countrey
,
the
East
Countries
,
England
,
Fraunce
,
&c.
which
likewise
are
founde
and
knowne
by
the
Portingalles
themselues
,
which
dayly
trafficke
thither
.
But
before
I
beginne
to
describe
Goa
,
and
the
Indies
,
concerning
their
manners
,
traffiques
,
fruites
,
wares
,
and
other
thinges
,
the
better
to
vnderstande
the
situation
of
the
Countrey
,
and
of
the
coasts
lying
on
the
East
side
,
to
the
last
and
highest
part
of
the
borders
of
China
,
which
the
Portingales
haue
trauelled
and
discouered
,
together
with
their
Ilandes
,
I
will
first
set
downe
a
briefe
note
of
the
Orientall
coastes
,
beginning
at
the
redde
,
or
the
Arabian
sea
,
from
the
towne
of
Aden
to
Chinae
and
then
the
description
of
the
coastes
before
named
.
Chapter
5.
The
description
of
the
coast
of
Arabia
Felix
,
or
the
red
Sea
,
to
the
Iland
and
fortresse
of
Ormus
.
ADen
is
the
strongest
and
fairest
towne
of
Arabia
Felix
,
Annotatio
D.
Pall.
situate
in
a
valley
,
compassed
about
vpon
the
one
side
with
strong
mines
,
on
the
other
side
with
high
mountaines
,
there
are
in
it
fiue
Castles
laden
with
Ordinance
,
and
a
continuall
Garrison
kept
therein
,
because
of
the
great
number
of
shippes
that
sayle
before
it
,
the
Towne
hath
about
6000.
houses
in
it
,
where
the
Indians
,
Persians
,
Aethiopians
,
and
Turkes
doe
trafique
:
and
because
the
Sunne
is
so
extreame
hotte
in
the
daye
time
,
they
make
most
of
their
bargaines
by
night
.
About
a
stones
cast
from
the
towne
there
is
a
hill
with
a
great
Castle
standing
thereon
wherein
the
Gouernor
dwelleth
.
In
times
past
this
towne
stoode
vpon
the
firme
land
,
but
nowe
by
the
labour
&
industrie
of
man
,
they
haue
made
it
an
Iland
.
Aden
lieth
on
the
North
side
,
at
the
entrie
of
the
red
Sea
on
the
coast
of
Arabia
Felix
,
or
fruitfull
Arabia
,
and
reacheth
60.
miles
more
inwards
then
the
corner
or
Cape
de
Guardafum
the
farthest
part
or
corner
of
Abex
,
or
Melinde
as
I
said
before
:
but
the
coast
of
Arabia
,
which
taketh
the
beginning
from
Aden
,
is
much
more
inwarde
.
Aden
lieth
vnder
13.
degrées
on
the
North
side
,
and
from
thence
the
coast
lyeth
Northeast
and
by
East
till
you
come
to
Cape
de
Rosalgate
,
which
lyeth
vnder
22.
degrées
,
and
is
the
further
corner
of
the
lande
of
Arabia
Felix
,
lying
on
the
Indian
Sea
,
which
is
distant
from
Aden
240.
miles
:
the
towne
of
Aden
standeth
by
the
hill
called
Darsira
,
which
men
affirme
to
bee
onely
Cliffes
of
hard
stones
,
and
red
Marble
,
where
it
neuer
rayneth
.
The
people
of
this
coast
of
Arabia
,
are
tawnie
of
colour
,
almost
like
those
of
the
coast
of
Abex
or
Melinde
,
from
that
Countrie
they
bring
great
numbers
of
good
horses
into
India
,
and
also
Frankensence
,
Mirhe
,
Balsam
,
Balsam
woode
,
and
fruite
,
and
some
Manna
,
with
other
swéete
wares
and
Spices
:
they
hold
the
law
of
Mahomet
after
the
Persians
manner
.
From
the
Cape
of
Rosalgate
inwardes
,
following
the
coast
North-west
to
the
Cape
de
Moncado
,
in
times
past
named
Albora
are
70.
miles
.
This
point
lyeth
right
against
the
Iland
Ormus
vnder
26.
degrées
.
There
beginneth
the
entrance
of
the
straights
of
Persia
,
called
Sinus
Persicus
,
and
the
Iland
Ormus
lyeth
betwéene
them
both
,
hauing
on
the
one
side
Arabia
,
and
on
the
other
side
Northward
the
Countrie
of
Persia
,
and
is
in
breadth
20.
miles
.
From
the
Cape
de
Moncadon
,
coasting
the
Arabian
shore
inwardes
to
the
Iland
of
Barem
,
are
80.
miles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
26.
degrées
&
a
halfe
.
There
the
Captaine
of
Ormus
being
a
Portingal
,
hath
a
factor
for
the
King
,
and
there
they
fish
for
the
best
Pearles
in
all
the
East
Indies
,
and
are
the
right
orientall
Pearle
.
Coasting
along
this
shore
from
Barem
inwardes
to
the
farthest
and
outermost
corner
of
Persia
,
or
Sinus
Persicus
,
lyeth
the
towne
of
Balsora
,
which
are
60.
miles
:
this
Towne
lyeth
vnder
30.
degrées
,
and
a
little
about
it
the
two
ryuers
Tigris
and
Euphrates
do
méete
and
ioyne
in
one
,
and
runne
by
Bassora
into
the
aforesaide
Sinus
Persicus
.
Thereabout
do●
yet
appeare
the
decayed
buildings
,
and
auncient
Ruines
of
old
Babylon
,
and
as
many
learned
men
are
of
opinion
,
thereabout
stoode
the
earthly
Paradice
.
From
the
towne
of
Balsora
the
coast
runneth
againe
Northward
towards
Ormus
,
which
is
vnder
the
Dominion
of
the
Persian
,
this
Sinus
Persicus
is
about
40.
miles
broad
,
not
much
more
nor
much
lesse
,
and
hath
diuers
Ilands
,
and
in
the
mouth
therof
lyeth
the
rich
Iland
Ormus
,
where
the
Portingales
haue
a
Forte
,
and
dwell
altogether
in
the
Ile
among
the
naturall
borne
countrimen
,
and
haue
a
Captaine
and
other
officers
euery
thrée
yeares
,
as
they
of
Mossambique
.
Chapter
6.
Of
the
Iland
and
Towne
of
Ormus
.
ORmus
lyeth
vpon
the
Iland
Geru
,
in
times
past
called
Ogyris
,
and
it
is
an
Iland
and
a
kingdom
which
the
Portingales
haue
brought
vnder
their
subiection
,
whereas
yet
their
King
hath
his
residence
,
that
is
to
saye
,
without
the
towne
where
the
Portingales
inhabite
.
These
people
obserue
Mahomets
law
,
and
are
white
like
the
Persians
.
And
there
they
haue
a
common
custome
,
that
he
which
is
King
doth
presently
cause
al
his
brethren
and
his
kinsmen
of
the
Male
kinde
to
haue
their
eyes
put
forth
,
which
done
they
are
all
richly
kept
and
maintained
during
their
liues
,
for
that
there
is
a
law
in
Ormus
,
that
no
blinde
man
may
bee
their
King
nor
Gouernour
ouer
them
.
Therefore
the
King
causeth
them
all
to
haue
their
eyes
put
out
,
so
to
be
more
secure
in
their
gouernmentes
,
as
also
to
auoide
all
strife
and
contention
,
that
might
arise
,
and
to
hold
and
maintaine
their
countrey
in
peace
.
The
Island
is
about
thrée
miles
great
,
very
full
of
cliffes
and
rockes
,
and
altogether
vnfruitfull
.
It
hath
neyther
gréene
leafe
nor
hearbe
in
it
,
nor
any
swéete
water
,
but
onely
rockes
of
salte
stones
,
whereof
the
walles
of
their
houses
are
made
:
it
hath
nothing
of
it selfe
,
but
only
what
it
fetcheth
from
the
firme
lande
on
both
sides
,
as
well
out
of
Persia
as
from
Arabia
,
and
from
the
Towne
of
Bassora
,
but
because
of
the
situation
,
and
pleasantnes
of
the
Iland
there
is
al
things
therein
to
bee
had
in
great
abundance
,
and
greate
traffique
for
that
in
it
is
the
staple
for
all
India
,
Persia
,
Arabia
and
Turkie
,
and
of
all
the
places
and
Countries
about
the
same
,
&
commonly
it
is
full
of
Persians
,
Armenians
,
Turkes
and
all
nations
,
as
also
Venetians
,
which
lie
there
to
buy
Spices
and
precious
stones
,
that
in
great
abundance
are
brought
thether
out
of
all
parts
of
India
,
and
from
thence
are
sent
ouer
land
to
Venice
,
and
also
carried
throughout
all
Turkie
,
Armenia
,
Arabia
,
Persia
and
euery
way
.
There
are
likewise
brought
thether
all
manner
of
marchandises
from
those
Countries
that
is
from
Persia
:
out
of
the
Countrie
named
Coracone
and
D●a●
,
and
other
places
,
great
store
of
rich
Tapestrie
&
Couerlets
,
which
are
called
Alcatiff●s
:
out
of
Turkie
all
manner
of
Chamlets
:
out
of
Arabia
diuers
sortes
of
Drugges
for
Po●icaries
,
as
Sanguis
draconis
,
Manna
,
Mirre
,
Frankinsence
&
such
like
,
diuers
goodly
horses
,
that
are
excellent
for
bréeding
,
all
manner
of
most
excellent
Orientall
Pearles
out
of
Mascatte
a
Hauen
lying
betwéene
the
Cape
of
Roselgate
and
Moncadon
,
vppon
the
coast
of
Arabia
,
diuers
sorts
of
Dates
,
and
Marmelades
,
which
from
Ormus
is
carried
into
India
,
and
all
places
are
serued
therewith
:
likewise
the
money
called
Larynen
,
(
which
hath
as
it
were
two
legges
,
stretching
out
like
a
péece
of
siluer
wide
that
is
beaten
flat
,
printed
about
with
certain
small
Characters
,
which
is
coyned
in
Persia
at
a
place
called
Lary
,
being
fine
Siluer
)
is
brought
thether
in
great
quantities
,
wherby
there
is
as
great
dealing
with
them
,
as
with
other
marchandises
,
because
of
the
greate
gaine
that
is
gotten
by
them
and
in
India
they
goe
very
high
.
Now
to
know
the
cause
of
so
great
traffique
,
and
concourse
of
people
in
this
Ilande
of
Ormus
,
you
must
vnderstand
that
euery
yeare
twice
there
commeth
a
great
companie
of
people
ouer
land
which
are
called
Caffiles
or
Car●anes
,
which
come
from
Aleppo
,
out
of
the
Countrie
of
Surie
thrée
daies
iornie
from
Tripoli
which
lyeth
vppon
the
coast
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
this
companie
of
people
,
or
Caffila
obserue
this
order
,
that
is
,
euery
yeare
twice
in
the
months
of
Aprill
and
September
.
There
is
a
Captaine
and
certain
hundreths
of
●annisaries
,
which
conuaye
the
said
Caffila
vntill
they
come
to
the
Towne
of
Bassora
,
from
whence
they
trauaile
by
water
vnto
Ormus
.
The
marchants
know
the
times
when
the
Caruana
or
Caffila
will
come
,
so
that
against
that
time
they
make
and
prepare
their
marchandises
in
a
readinesse
,
and
then
are
brought
thether
diuers
Cammels
,
Dromedaries
,
Moyles
and
horses
euerye
man
his
troope
,
which
are
there
likewise
to
bee
solde
,
so
that
there
are
assembled
at
the
least
fiue
or
sixe
thousand
persons
all
together
,
and
ryde
all
in
order
like
a
battell
that
marcheth
in
the
fielde
two
and
two
vpon
a
Cammell
,
or
else
ware
hanging
on
both
sides
of
the
Cammel
,
as
you
shal
sée
in
the
Picture
that
followeth
.
With
a
good
garde
of
●anisaries
,
because
they
are
often
times
set
vpon
by
the
Arabians
which
are
great
théeues
,
and
come
to
robbe
them
,
for
they
must
trauaile
in
the
woods
at
the
least
fortie
daies
together
,
wher
in
euery
thrée
or
foure
dayes
they
finde
wels
or
pits
,
from
whence
they
prouide
themselues
of
water
which
they
carrie
with
them
in
beastes
skins
tanned
,
whereof
they
make
Flaskes
and
Botles
.
The
people
nowe
of
late
yeares
haue
left
off
their
robbing
and
stealing
in
the
hiph
waies
,
but
long
before
the
birth
of
Christ
,
they
vsed
it
,
as
the
Prophet
Ieremie
doth
witnes
saying
in
his
third
Chapter
and
second
verse
,
Lift
vp
your
eyes
,
and
behold
what
fornication
you
commit
in
euery
place
,
you
sit
in
the
streetes
,
and
stay
for
your
companions
like
the
Arabian
in
the
woodes
&c.
I
remember
that
wee
fell
among
many
thousande
of
these
people
,
which
in
great
pouertie
dwell
within
the
woodes
,
and
sandie
downes
,
that
are
altogether
barren
,
where
they
liue
,
in
the
heate
of
the
Sunnes
lying
with
their
Cammels
,
getting
their
lyuing
only
by
robbing
and
stealing
,
their
meate
and
best
breade
are
Cakes
which
they
bake
vnder
Cammels
dung
dried
in
the
Sunne
,
which
the
Sand
maketh
hotte
,
and
Cammels
Milke
and
flesh
,
with
such
like
vnprofitable
meate
,
to
conclude
they
liue
like
miserable
men
,
as
in
truth
they
are
.
Likewise
ther
are
certaine
victualers
that
follow
this
companie
,
which
carrie
all
kinde
of
things
with
them
▪
as
Honie
,
Dates
,
Shéepe
Goates
,
Hens
,
Egges
&c.
and
all
other
sorts
of
victuals
and
prouision
,
so
that
for
money
they
may
haue
what
they
will
,
euery
night
they
lie
still
and
haue
their
Tents
,
wherein
they
sléepe
,
kéeping
good
watch
,
in
this
manner
they
trauaile
to
the
Towne
of
Bassora
,
and
passe
through
Babylon
now
called
Bagedet
,
and
through
other
places
.
Being
at
Bassora
,
they
stay
their
certaine
daies
,
wher
againe
they
assemble
themselues
,
to
returne
home
,
and
trauaile
in
the
like
sorte
backe
againe
vnto
Aleppo
,
whereby
all
manner
of
marchandises
,
out
of
all
places
are
brought
thether
in
great
aboundance
,
by
great
numbers
of
traueling
Marchants
,
of
al
nations
whatsoeuer
,
except
Spaniards
,
Portingals
,
and
the
King
of
Spaines
subiects
,
which
are
narrowly
looked
vnto
,
although
diuers
times
many
of
them
passe
among
the
rest
,
vnder
the
names
of
French
men
,
English
men
,
or
Venetians
,
which
nations
haue
their
factors
and
seruants
continually
resident
in
Aleppo
,
as
also
in
Tripoli
,
where
their
dayly
traffique
is
from
Venice
,
Marsellis
and
London
and
in
Tripoli
they
vnlade
their
wares
,
and
there
the
shippes
take
in
their
lading
,
and
from
thence
they
send
their
marchandises
by
land
to
and
from
Aleppo
,
where
they
vse
great
traffique
,
and
haue
many
priuiledges
and
freedomes
graunted
them
by
the
great
Turke
.
And
for
that
wee
are
nowe
speaking
of
Turks
,
I
must
not
forget
to
shew
you
how
,
and
in
what
sort
the
great
Turke
hath
euery
day
newes
and
letters
from
all
his
kingdomes
&
Countries
that
are
so
great
,
wild
,
wast
,
and
spread
so
farre
abroad
one
from
the
other
.
You
must
vnderstand
,
that
throughout
the
whole
Countrie
of
Turkie
,
they
vse
Doues
or
Pigeons
,
which
are
brought
vp
&
accustomed
thereunto
,
hauing
rings
aboute
their
legges
.
These
Doues
or
Pigions
,
are
borne
from
Bassora
,
and
Babylon
,
vnto
Aleppo
and
Constantinople
,
and
so
from
thence
backe
againe
,
and
when
there
is
any
great
occasion
of
importance
to
bee
aduertised
or
sent
,
they
make
the
letter
fast
vnto
the
ring
,
that
is
about
the
Pigions
féete
,
and
so
let
them
flie
,
whereby
the
letter
with
the
Doue
is
brought
vnto
the
place
whither
it
should
goe
,
and
they
flie
sometimes
a
thousand
miles
,
which
men
would
thinke
impossible
,
but
yet
it
is
most
true
,
and
affirmed
by
such
as
come
from
thence
:
I
haue
séene
of
the
Doues
in
India
,
that
a
Venetian
my
good
friend
shewed
me
,
which
for
the
strangenesse
thereof
had
brought
of
them
with
him
into
India
.
But
let
vs
now
returne
vnto
our
matter
of
the
Ile
of
Ormus
,
which
lyeth
vnder
27.
degrées
,
and
in
Sommer
time
is
so
vnreasonable
and
intollerable
hotte
,
that
they
are
forced
to
lie
and
sléepe
in
wooden
Cesterns
made
for
the
purpose
full
of
water
,
and
all
naked
both
men
and
women
,
lying
cleane
vnder
water
sauing
only
their
heads
:
al
their
houses
are
flat
aboue
,
and
in
the
toppes
therof
they
make
holes
to
let
the
ayre
come
in
,
like
those
of
Cayro
,
and
they
vse
certaine
instruments
like
Waggins
with
bellowes
,
to
beare
the
people
in
,
and
together
winde
to
coole
them
withall
,
which
they
call
Cat●auentos
.
Cayrus
hath
very
high
houses
,
with
broad
peint-houses
,
to
yeelde
shadowe
,
Annotatio
D.
Pall.
therby
to
auoide
the
heate
of
the
Sunne
:
in
the
middle
of
these
houses
are
greate
Pipes
of
ten
cubites
longe
at
the
least
,
which
stand
Northward
,
to
conuaye
and
spread
the
colde
ayre
into
their
houses
,
specially
to
coole
the
lowest
romes
.
In
winter
time
it
is
as
colde
with
them
as
it
is
in
Portingale
,
the
water
that
they
drinke
is
brought
from
the
firme
land
,
which
they
kéepe
in
great
pots
,
(
as
the
Tinaios
in
Spaine
)
and
in
Cesternes
,
whereof
they
haue
verie
great
ones
within
the
fortresse
,
which
water
for
a
yeare
,
or
a
yeare
and
a
halfe
,
against
they
shall
neede
,
like
those
of
Mossambique
.
They
fetch
water
by
the
Iland
of
Barein
,
in
the
Sea
,
from
vnder
the
salt
water
,
with
instruments
foure
or
fiue
fadome
déepe
,
which
is
verie
good
and
excellent
sweete
water
,
as
good
as
any
fountaine
water
.
There
is
in
Ormus
a
sickenesse
or
common
Plague
of
Wormes
,
which
growe
in
their
legges
,
it
is
thought
that
they
procéede
of
the
water
that
they
drink
.
These
wormes
are
like
vnto
Lute
strings
,
and
about
two
or
thrée
fadomes
longe
,
which
they
must
plucke
out
and
winde
them
▪
aboute
a
Straw
or
a
Pin
,
euerie
day
some
part
therof
,
as
longe
as
they
féele
them
creepe
:
and
when
they
hold
still
,
letting
it
rest
in
that
sort
till
the
next
daye
,
they
binde
it
fast
and
annoynt
the
hole
,
and
the
swelling
from
whence
it
commeth
foorth
,
with
fresh
Butter
,
and
so
in
ten
or
twelue
dayes
,
they
winde
them
out
without
any
let
,
in
the
meane
time
they
must
sit
still
with
their
legges
,
for
if
it
should
breake
,
they
should
not
without
great
paine
get
it
out
of
their
legge
,
as
I
haue
séen
some
men
doe
.
Of
these
wormes
Alsaharanius
in
his
practise
in
the
11.
Chapter
writeth
thus
▪
In
some
places
there
grow
certaine
Wormes
betweene
the
skinne
and
the
flesh
,
Annotatio
.
D.
Pall.
which
sicknesse
is
named
the
Oxen
paine
,
because
the
Oxen
are
manye
times
grieued
therewith
,
which
stretch
themselues
in
great
length
,
&
creepe
vnder
the
skin
,
so
long
till
that
they
pearce
it
,
the
healing
thereof
consisteth
in
purging
the
body
of
corrup
fleame
,
&c.
Reade
further
.
In
my
master
the
Archbishops
house
we
had
one
of
his
seruants
borne
in
Ormus
newly
come
from
thence
which
drewe
thrée
or
The
8.
Chapter
.
Of
the
towne
,
fortresse
and
Island
of
Diu
,
in
times
past
called
Alambater
.
THe
Towne
and
Ilande
of
Diu
lyeth
distant
from
the
ryuer
Indo
70.
miles
vnder
21.
degrées
,
close
to
the
firme
land
:
in
times
past
it
belonged
to
the
King
of
Cambaia
,
in
whose
land
and
coast
it
lyeth
,
where
the
Portingals
by
negligence
of
the
Kinge
,
haue
built
a
fortresse
,
&
in
processe
of
time
haue
brought
the
Towne
and
the
whole
Iland
vnder
their
subiection
,
and
haue
made
it
very
strong
,
&
in
a
manner
inuincible
,
which
fortresse
hath
béene
twice
besieged
by
souldiers
of
Cambaia
and
their
assistants
,
first
in
Anno
1539.
1539.
and
secondly
in
Anno
1546.
1546.
and
hath
alwaies
béene
valiantly
defended
by
the
Portingals
,
as
their
Chronicles
rehearse
.
This
Towne
hath
a
very
great
Hauen
,
and
great
traffique
,
although
it
hath
verye
little
or
nothing
at
all
of
it selfe
,
more
then
the
situation
of
the
place
,
for
that
it
lyeth
betwéen
Sinde
and
Cambaia
,
which
Countries
are
abundant
in
all
kind
of
things
,
wherby
Diu
is
alwaies
ful
of
strange
nations
,
as
Turks
,
Persians
,
Arabians
,
Armenians
,
and
other
countrie
people
:
and
it
is
the
best
&
the
most
profitable
reuenue
the
King
hath
throughout
all
India
,
for
that
the
Banianen
,
Gusaratten
,
Rumos
and
Persians
,
which
traffique
in
Cambaia
,
&
from
thence
to
Mecca
,
or
the
red
Sea
,
doe
commonly
discharge
their
wares
,
and
take
in
their
lading
in
Diu
,
by
reason
of
the
situation
thereof
,
for
that
it
lyeth
in
the
entrance
of
Cambaia
,
and
from
Diu
it
is
shipped
and
sent
to
Cambaia
,
and
so
brought
backe
againe
to
Diu.
The
Towne
of
Diu
is
inhabited
by
Portingals
,
together
with
the
natural
borne
Countrimen
,
like
Ormus
and
al
the
townes
&
places
holden
by
the
Portingals
in
India
,
yet
they
kéepe
their
fortresse
strong
vnto
themselues
.
This
Iland
aboundeth
,
and
is
very
fruitfull
of
all
kind
of
victuals
,
as
Oxen
Kine
,
Hogges
,
Shéepe
,
Hennes
,
Butter
,
Milke
,
Onions
,
Garlicke
,
Pease
,
Beanes
,
and
such
like
,
whereof
there
is
great
plentie
,
and
that
very
good
,
and
such
as
better
cannot
be
made
in
all
these
Low-countries
,
but
that
the
Fuell
is
not
so
well
drest
:
they
haue
likewise
Chéeses
,
but
they
are
very
drie
and
sault
,
much
Fish
which
they
sault
,
and
it
is
almost
like
vnto
salt
Ling
,
or
Codde
,
and
of
other
sortes
they
make
hanged
flesh
which
is
very
good
,
and
will
continue
for
a
whole
Viage
:
of
all
these
victuals
,
and
necessarie
prouisions
they
haue
so
great
quantity
that
they
supply
the
want
of
all
the
places
round
about
them
,
especially
Goa
,
and
Cochin
,
for
they
haue
neither
Butter
,
Onyons
,
Garlicke
,
Pease
,
Oyle
nor
graine
,
as
Beanes
,
Wheat
,
or
any
séede
:
they
must
all
bee
brought
from
other
places
thether
,
as
in
the
orderly
description
of
the
coast
as
it
lyeth
,
I
will
shew
you
,
what
wares
,
goods
,
marchandises
,
victuals
,
fruites
and
other
things
each
lande
,
Prouince
or
Countrie
yéeldeth
and
affordeth
.
From
Diu
sayling
along
by
the
coast
about
fiftéene
or
sixtéene
miles
,
beginneth
the
mouth
of
the
water
that
runneth
to
Cambaia
,
which
is
at
the
entrie
,
and
all
along
the
said
water
about
18.
miles
broade
,
and
40.
miles
long
,
and
runneth
in
North-east
and
by
North
,
and
at
the
farther
ende
of
the
water
is
the
Towne
of
Cambaia
,
whereof
the
whole
Countrie
beareth
the
name
,
and
lyeth
vnder
twentie
thrée
degrées
,
there
the
King
or
Solden
holdeth
his
Court.
The
9.
Chapter
.
Of
the
kingdome
and
land
of
Cambaia
.
THe
land
of
Cambaia
is
the
fruitfullest
Countrie
in
all
India
,
and
from
thence
prouision
of
necessaries
is
made
for
all
places
round
about
it
:
whereby
there
is
a
greate
traffique
in
the
Towne
,
as
well
of
the
inhabitants
,
as
other
Indians
and
neighbors
,
as
also
of
Portingals
,
Persians
,
Arabians
,
Armenians
&c.
The
King
obserueth
the
law
of
Mahomet
,
but
most
parte
of
the
people
that
are
dwellers
and
naturall
borne
Countrimen
,
called
Gusarates
and
Baneanem
,
obserue
Pythagoras
law
,
&
are
the
subtilest
and
pollitiquest
Marchauntes
of
all
India
,
whose
counterfets
and
shapes
are
placed
in
this
booke
by
those
of
India
,
with
a
description
of
their
liuing
,
ceremonies
&
customes
,
as
in
time
and
place
shall
be
shewed
.
This
lande
of
Cambaia
aboundeth
in
all
kinde
of
victuals
,
as
Corne
,
Rice
and
such
like
grain
,
also
of
Butter
and
Oyle
,
wherewith
they
furnish
all
the
Countries
round
about
them
.
There
is
made
great
store
of
Cotton
Linnen
of
diuers
sorts
,
which
are
called
Cannequins
,
Boffetas
,
Iorims
,
Chau●ares
and
Cotonias
,
which
are
like
Canuas
,
thereof
do
make
sayles
and
such
like
things
,
and
many
other
sortes
that
are
very
good
and
cheape
.
They
make
some
therof
so
fine
,
that
you
can
not
perceyue
the
thréedes
,
so
that
for
finenesse
it
surpasseth
any
Holland
cloth
,
they
make
likewise
many
Carpets
,
called
Alcatiffas
,
but
they
are
neyther
so
fine
nor
so
good
as
those
that
are
brought
to
Ormus
out
of
Persia
,
and
an
other
sort
of
course
Carpets
,
that
are
called
Banquays
,
which
are
much
like
the
striped
Couerlits
that
are
made
in
Scotland
,
seruing
to
lay
vpon
chestes
&
cubbords
:
They
make
also
faire
couerlits
,
which
they
call
Godoriins
Colchas
,
which
are
very
fair
and
pleasant
to
the
eye
,
stitched
with
silke
,
and
also
of
Cotton
of
all
colours
and
stitchinges
:
pauilions
of
diuers
sorts
and
colours
;
Persintos
that
are
stringes
or
bands
,
wherewith
the
Indians
bind
and
make
fast
their
bedsheddes
,
thereon
to
lay
their
beds
:
all
kind
of
bedsteds
,
stooles
for
Indian
women
,
and
other
such
like
stuffes
,
costly
wrought
and
couered
with
stuffes
of
all
colours
:
also
fine
playing
tables
,
and
Chessebordes
of
Iuory
,
and
shields
of
Torteux
shelles
,
wrought
and
inlaide
very
workemanlike
,
many
fayre
signets
,
ringes
,
and
other
curious
worke
of
Iuorie
,
and
sea
horse
téeth
,
as
also
of
Amber
,
whereof
there
is
great
quantitie
:
They
haue
likewise
a
kind
of
mountain
Christall
,
wherof
they
make
many
signets
,
buttons
,
beades
and
diuers
other
deuises
.
They
haue
diuers
sorts
of
precious
stones
,
as
Espinellē
,
Rubies
Granadis
,
Iasnites
,
Amatistes
,
Chrysolites
,
Olhos
de
gato
,
which
are
Cattes
eyes
,
or
Agats
,
much
Iasper
stone
,
which
is
called
bloud
and
milke
stone
,
and
other
kindes
of
stones
:
also
many
kindes
of
Drognes
,
as
Amfion
,
or
Opium
,
Camfora
,
Bangue
,
and
Sandale
wood
,
whereof
when
time
serueth
,
I
will
particularly
discourse
,
in
setting
down
the
spices
and
fruites
of
India
,
Alluijn
,
Cane
Sugar
,
and
other
merchandises
,
which
I
cannot
remember
,
and
it
would
be
ouer
long
and
tedious
to
rehearse
them
all
:
Annell
or
Indigo
groweth
onely
in
Cambaia
,
and
is
there
prepared
and
made
ready
,
and
from
thence
carried
throughout
the
whole
world
,
whereof
hereafter
I
will
say
more
:
but
this
shall
suffice
for
the
description
of
Cambaia
,
and
now
I
will
procéede
.
At
the
ende
of
the
countrey
of
Cambaia
beginneth
India
&
the
lands
of
Decam
,
and
Cuncam
,
the
coast
that
is
the
inwarde
part
thereof
on
the
Indian
side
stretcheth
from
Cambaia
to
the
coast
of
India
,
where
the
said
inward
part
hath
the
beginning
,
which
coast
stretcheth
Westwardes
,
Southwest
,
and
by
South
to
the
Islande
lying
on
the
coast
or
entry
of
the
said
place
,
called
Insula
das
Vaquas
,
being
vnder
20.
degrées
,
vpon
the
which
corner
and
countrey
,
on
the
firme
land
standeth
the
towne
and
fortresse
of
Daman
which
is
inhabited
by
the
Portingalles
▪
and
vnder
their
subiection
,
distant
from
the
Towne
of
Diu
East
and
by
South
fortie
miles
.
The
10.
Chapter
.
Of
the
coast
of
India
,
and
the
hauens
and
places
lying
vpon
the
same
.
THe
coast
of
India
hath
the
beginning
at
the
entry
or
turning
of
the
lande
of
Cambaia
from
the
Islande
called
Das
Vaguas
,
as
it
is
saide
before
,
which
is
the
right
coast
,
that
in
all
the
East
Countries
is
called
India
:
but
they
haue
other
particular
names
,
as
Mosambique
,
Melinde
,
Ormus
,
Cambaia
,
Choramandel
,
Bengala
,
Pegu
,
Malacca
,
&c.
as
when
time
serueth
shall
be
shewed
,
whereof
a
part
hath
already
béene
described
.
Now
you
must
vnderstande
that
this
coast
of
India
beginneth
at
Daman
,
or
the
Island
Das
Vaguas
,
and
stretcheth
South
and
by
East
,
to
the
Cape
of
Comoriin
,
where
it
endeth
,
and
is
in
all
180.
miles
,
vppon
the
which
coast
lie
the
towns
and
hauens
hereafter
following
which
the
Portingals
haue
vnder
their
subiections
,
and
strong
fortes
therein
:
first
Daman
from
thence
fiftéene
miles
vpwardes
vnder
19.
degrées
and
a
halfe
the
towne
of
Basaiin
,
from
Basaiin
ten
miles
vpwardes
vnder
19.
degrées
the
Towne
and
fort
of
Chaul
,
from
Chaul
to
Dabul
are
tenne
miles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
18.
degrées
:
from
Dabul
to
the
town
and
Island
of
Goa
are
30.
miles
,
which
lyeth
vnder
15.
degrées
and
a
halfe
:
all
these
Townes
and
fortes
aforesaide
are
inhabited
by
the
Portingalles
,
except
Dabul
which
they
had
,
and
long
since
lost
it
againe
:
The
coast
from
Goa
to
Daman
,
or
the
turning
into
Cambaia
,
is
called
by
those
of
Goa
the
Northerne
coast
,
and
from
Goa
to
the
Cape
de
Comoriin
,
it
is
called
the
southern
coast
,
but
commonly
the
coast
of
Malabar
.
Concerning
the
towne
of
Goa
and
the
situation
thereof
,
as
also
the
description
of
Decam
&
Cuncam
,
as
touching
their
kings
and
progenies
we
will
in
another
place
particularly
declare
,
with
many
other
memorable
thinges
,
as
well
of
the
Portingalles
,
as
of
the
naturall
countrimen
.
Wherefore
for
this
time
we
will
passe
them
ouer
,
and
speak
of
the
other
principal
towns
and
hauens
,
following
along
the
coast
.
You
must
vnderstand
that
all
the
townes
aforesaid
,
Daman
,
Basaiin
and
Chaul
,
haue
good
hauens
,
where
great
traffique
is
done
throughout
all
India
:
all
these
townes
and
countries
are
very
fruitfull
of
Ryce
,
Pease
,
and
other
graines
,
Butter
,
and
oyle
of
Indian
Nuttes
:
but
oyle
of
Oliues
is
not
to
be
found
in
all
the
East
Indies
,
onely
what
is
brought
out
of
Portingall
,
and
other
such
like
prouisions
is
there
very
plentifull
:
they
make
also
some
Cotton
linnen
,
but
very
little
.
The
towne
of
Chaul
hath
great
traffique
to
Ormus
,
Cambaia
,
to
the
redde
sea
,
to
Sinde
Masquate
,
Bengala
,
&c.
&
hath
many
rich
Marchants
,
and
shippes
:
there
is
a
place
by
Chaul
,
which
is
the
old
towne
of
the
naturall
borne
countrymen
,
where
diuers
kindes
of
silkes
are
wouen
,
of
all
sortes
and
colours
,
as
Grogeran
,
Sattin
,
Taffata
,
Sarscenet
,
and
such
like
stuffes
,
in
so
great
aboundance
▪
that
India
and
all
other
places
bordering
the
same
▪
are
serued
therewith
:
whereby
the
inhabitantes
of
Chaul
haue
a
great
commoditie
,
by
bringing
the
raw
silke
out
of
China
,
spinning
and
weauing
it
there
;
and
againe
being
wouen
,
to
carrie
and
distribute
it
throughout
all
India
.
There
are
likewise
made
many
and
excellent
faire
deskes
,
bedsteds
,
stooles
for
women
,
couered
with
stuffes
of
all
colours
,
and
such
like
marchandises
,
whereby
they
haue
great
traffique
:
There
is
likewise
great
store
of
Ginger
,
as
also
all
the
coast
along
,
but
little
estéemed
there
:
This
land
called
the
North
part
,
hath
a
very
holesome
and
temperate
ayre
,
and
is
thought
to
be
the
soundest
&
healthsomest
part
of
all
India
,
for
the
towne
of
Diu
,
and
the
coast
of
Malabar
is
very
vnholesome
.
These
Indians
,
as
also
those
of
Cambaia
which
are
called
Benianen
,
and
Gusarrates
,
and
those
of
the
lande
that
lyeth
inwardes
from
Decam
,
which
dwell
vpon
the
hill
,
called
Ballagatte
,
which
are
named
Decaniins
,
and
Canaras
,
are
altogether
of
yellowe
colour
,
and
some
of
them
somewhat
whiter
,
others
somewhat
browner
,
but
those
that
dwel
on
the
sea
coast
,
are
different
and
much
blacker
,
their
statures
▪
visages
and
limmes
are
altogether
like
men
of
Europa
,
and
those
of
the
coast
of
Malabar
,
which
stretcheth
and
beginneth
12.
miles
from
Goa
Southward
,
and
reacheth
to
the
cape
de
Comoriin
,
whose
naturall
borne
people
are
called
Malabaren
,
which
are
those
that
dwell
vpon
the
sea
coast
,
are
as
blacke
as
pitch
,
with
verie
blacke
and
smoth
haire
,
yet
of
bodies
,
lims
and
visages
,
in
all
thinges
proportioned
like
men
of
Europa
:
These
are
the
best
soldiers
in
all
India
,
and
the
principall
enemies
that
the
Portingalles
haue
,
and
which
trouble
them
continually
.
But
the
better
to
know
the
situation
of
the
countrey
,
you
must
vnderstande
that
all
the
coast
seuered
from
India
,
is
the
low
land
lying
8.
or
10.
miles
vpon
the
coast
,
which
is
that
whereof
we
speake
,
and
is
called
Cuncam
,
and
then
there
is
a
high
or
hilly
Countrey
,
which
reacheth
almost
vnto
the
skies
,
and
stretcheth
from
the
one
ende
vnto
the
other
,
beginning
at
Daman
or
Cambaia
to
the
Cape
de
Comoriin
,
and
the
vttermost
corner
of
India
,
and
all
that
followeth
again
on
the
other
coast
called
Ghoramandel
.
This
high
land
on
the
top
is
very
flatte
and
good
to
build
vpon
,
called
Ballagatte
,
and
Decan
,
and
is
inhabited
and
diuided
among
diuers
Kings
and
gouernors
.
The
inhabitants
and
natural
borne
countrimen
,
are
commonly
called
Decaniins
,
and
Canaras
,
as
in
the
description
of
Goa
and
the
territories
thereof
shal
be
particularly
shewed
,
with
the
shapes
,
fashions
and
counterfeites
of
their
bodies
,
Churches
,
houses
,
trées
,
Plantes
,
and
fruites
,
&c.
The
11.
Chapter
.
Of
the
coast
of
India
,
that
is
from
Goa
to
the
cape
de
Comoriin
,
and
the
furthest
corner
of
the
lande
,
which
is
called
the
coast
of
Malabar
.
THe
coast
of
Malabar
beginneth
from
Cape
de
Ramos
,
which
lyeth
from
Goa
Southwardes
ten
myles
,
and
endeth
at
the
Cape
de
Comoriin
,
in
time
past
called
Corii
,
which
is
100.
and
7.
or
8.
miles
,
whereon
lie
the
places
hereafter
following
,
which
are
inhabited
by
the
Portingals
,
and
kept
with
fortresses
:
first
from
the
said
Cape
de
Ramos
to
the
fortresse
of
Onor
are
tenne
miles
,
lying
full
vnder
14.
degrées
,
and
is
inhabited
by
the
Portingalles
.
There
is
great
quantity
of
Pepper
,
for
that
they
are
able
euery
yeare
to
lade
a
shippe
with
7.
or
8.
thousand
Quintalles
of
Pepper
,
Portingal
waight
,
&
it
is
the
best
and
fullest
berries
in
all
Malabar
or
India
.
This
land
belongeth
to
a
Quéene
named
Batycola
,
which
is
a
towne
not
farre
from
thence
inwardes
wherin
she
kéepeth
her
Court
:
it
is
she
that
selleth
the
Pepper
,
and
deliuereth
it
vnto
the
Marchantes
Factors
,
that
lie
in
Onor
,
but
they
must
alwaies
deliuer
their
money
sixe
monthes
before
they
receyue
their
Pepper
,
otherwise
they
get
it
not
:
then
she
deliuereth
the
Pepper
,
which
by
one
of
the
Factors
is
receyued
and
laid
vp
within
the
fortresse
,
till
the
shippes
of
Portingall
come
thether
to
take
in
their
lading
of
Pepper
:
There
is
likewise
much
Ryce
.
This
fortresse
is
not
much
frequented
,
but
onely
in
the
time
of
lading
of
their
Pepper
.
which
within
fewe
yeares
hath
béene
vsed
to
be
laden
there
,
for
before
they
vsed
not
to
lade
any
in
that
place
.
From
Onor
to
the
towne
of
Barselor
are
15.
miles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
13.
degrées
:
it
is
also
inhabited
by
Portingalles
as
Onor
is
:
there
is
great
store
of
Ryce
&
Pepper
:
from
Barselo●
to
Mangalor
are
9.
miles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
twelue
degrées
,
and
a
halfe
,
which
also
is
a
fortresse
inhabited
as
the
others
are
by
Portingals
,
and
hath
great
store
of
Pepper
and
Ryce
.
From
Mangalor
to
Cananor
are
15.
myles
,
which
lyeth
right
vnder
11.
degrées
and
a
halfe
.
This
is
the
best
fortresse
that
the
Portingalles
haue
in
all
Malabar
,
and
there
is
much
Pepper
:
The
Malabars
without
the
fortresse
haue
a
village
,
with
many
houses
therein
,
built
after
their
manner
;
wherein
there
is
a
market
holden
euery
day
,
in
the
which
all
kindes
of
victuailes
are
to
be
had
,
which
is
wonderfull
,
altogether
like
the
Hollanders
markets
.
There
you
find
Hennes
,
Egges
,
Butter
,
Hony
,
Indian
Oyle
,
and
Indian
figges
,
that
are
brought
from
Cananor
,
which
are
very
great
,
and
without
exception
the
best
in
all
India
:
of
the
which
sorts
of
victuailes
,
with
other
such
like
they
haue
great
quantities
:
also
very
faire
and
long
mastes
for
shippes
,
such
as
better
cannot
be
found
in
all
Norway
,
and
that
in
so
great
numbers
,
that
they
furnish
all
the
countries
rounde
about
them
.
It
is
a
very
gréene
and
pleasant
lande
to
beholde
,
full
of
faire
high
trées
,
and
fruitfull
of
all
thinges
,
so
is
the
whole
coast
from
Malabar
all
along
the
shore
.
Among
these
Malabars
the
white
Mores
do
inhabite
that
beléeue
in
Mahomet
,
and
their
greatest
traffique
is
vnto
the
redde
sea
,
although
they
may
not
doe
it
,
neyther
any
other
Indian
without
the
Portingalles
pasport
,
otherwise
the
Portingals
army
(
which
yearly
saileth
along
the
coasts
,
to
kéepe
them
cleare
from
sea
rouers
)
for
the
safetie
of
their
marchants
,
finding
them
or
any
other
Indian
or
nation
whatsoeuer
,
at
sea
without
a
pasport
,
woulde
take
them
for
a
prize
,
as
oftentimes
it
happeneth
that
they
bring
shippes
from
Cambaia
,
Malabar
,
or
from
the
Ile
of
Sumatra
,
and
other
places
that
traffique
to
the
redde
sea
.
These
Mores
of
Cananor
kéepe
friendshippe
with
the
Portingalles
,
because
of
the
fortresse
which
holdeth
them
in
subiection
,
yet
couertly
are
their
deadly
enemies
,
and
secretly
contribute
and
pay
great
summes
of
money
to
the
other
Malabars
,
to
the
ende
that
they
shoulde
mischiefe
and
trouble
the
Portingalles
,
by
all
the
meanes
they
can
deuise
,
whose
forme
and
images
do
follow
after
those
of
Goa
and
Malabar
.
From
Cananor
to
Calecut
are
8.
miles
,
which
lyeth
full
vnder
11.
degrées
:
This
towne
of
Calecut
hath
in
times
past
béene
the
most
famous
Towne
in
all
Malabar
or
India
,
and
it
was
the
chiefe
towne
of
Malabar
where
the
Samoriin
,
which
is
the
Emperour
,
holdeth
his
Court
,
but
because
the
Portingalles
at
their
first
comming
and
discouering
of
India
,
were
oftentimes
deceyued
by
him
,
they
resorted
to
the
King
of
Cochin
,
who
as
then
was
subiect
to
the
Samoriin
,
being
of
small
power
.
But
when
the
Portingals
began
to
prosper
in
their
enterprise
,
and
to
get
possession
in
the
countrey
,
and
so
became
maisters
of
the
sea
,
Calecut
beganne
to
decay
,
and
to
lose
both
name
and
traffique
,
and
nowe
at
this
time
it
is
one
of
the
townes
of
least
account
in
all
Malabar
and
Cochin
to
the
contrarie
,
their
King
being
very
rich
,
and
richer
then
the
Samoriin
,
so
that
now
he
careth
noe
for
him
,
by
means
of
the
fauour
and
help
he
findeth
at
the
hands
of
the
Portingalles
.
From
Calecut
to
Cranganor
are
tenne
myles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
tenne
degrées
and
a
halfe
:
there
the
Portingalles
haue
a
Fortresse
.
From
Cranganor
to
Cochin
are
tenne
miles
,
and
lyeth
not
full
vnder
tenne
degrées
.
The
towne
of
Cochin
is
inhabited
by
Portingals
,
and
naturall
borne
Indians
,
as
Malabars
and
other
Indians
that
are
christened
:
it
is
almost
as
great
as
Goa
,
very
populous
,
and
well
built
with
faire
houses
,
Churches
,
and
cloysters
,
and
a
fayre
and
most
pleasant
Riuer
,
with
a
good
channell
,
and
a
hauen
:
a
little
beyonde
the
towne
towards
the
land
runneth
a
small
riuer
or
water
,
where
sometimes
men
may
passe
ouer
dry
footed
:
on
the
further
side
whereof
lyeth
a
place
called
Cochin
Dacyma
,
and
it
is
aboue
Cochin
,
which
is
in
the
iurisdiction
of
the
Malabars
,
who
as
yet
continue
in
their
owne
religion
:
there
the
King
kéepeth
his
Court
:
It
is
very
full
and
well
built
with
houses
after
the
Indian
manner
,
and
hath
likewise
a
market
euery
day
,
where
all
kind
of
thinges
are
to
be
bought
,
as
in
Cananor
,
but
in
greater
quantities
.
The
land
of
Cochin
is
an
Island
,
and
it
is
in
many
places
compassed
about
,
and
through
the
Isle
with
small
Riuers
.
Right
ouer
against
Cochin
Northwarde
lyeth
an
other
Island
called
Vaypiin
,
which
is
likewise
compassed
about
with
water
,
like
the
fortresse
of
Cranganor
,
all
these
landes
and
Countries
are
low
and
flat
land
like
the
Countrie
of
Holland
,
but
haue
no
ditches
nor
downes
but
onely
the
flat
shore
vpon
the
Sea
side
,
and
within
the
shore
&
the
Strand
of
the
ryuer
,
nor
without
any
high
ground
or
shelters
,
and
so
it
still
continueth
.
The
Countrie
is
verye
great
and
pleasant
to
behold
▪
full
of
woodes
and
trees
,
it
hath
also
woods
of
Cinamon
trées
,
which
are
called
Canella
de
Ma●es
,
that
is
wilde
Cinamon
,
which
is
not
so
good
as
the
Cinamon
of
Seylo●
,
for
when
the
Cinamon
of
Seylo●
is
worth
1●0
.
Parda●ē
or
Dollers
that
Cinamon
is
worth
but
5
▪
or
3●
.
Parda●wen
,
and
is
likewise
forbidden
●o
bee
carried
into
Portingale
,
notwithstanding
:
There
is
euery
yeare
great
quantitie
thereof
shipped
,
but
it
is
entred
in
the
Custome
bookes
for
Cinamon
of
Seylon
,
whereby
they
pay
the
King
his
full
Custome
for
the
best
,
Cochin
hath
also
much
Pepper
,
and
can
euery
yeare
lade
two
ships
full
,
other
shippes
lade
along
the
coast
,
at
the
fortresse
aforesaid
,
&
vse
to
come
vnto
Cochin
,
after
they
haue
discharged
all
their
Portingal
wares
and
Marchandises
,
at
Goa
,
and
thether
also
come
the
Factors
and
Marchants
and
lade
their
wares
,
as
in
my
Voyage
homewards
I
will
declare
.
Without
Cochin
,
among
the
Malabares
,
there
dwelleth
also
diuers
Moores
that
belieue
in
Mahomet
,
and
many
Iewes
,
that
are
very
rich
,
and
there
liue
fréely
without
being
hindred
or
impeached
for
their
religion
,
as
also
the
Mahometans
,
with
their
churches
which
they
cal
Mesquiten
,
the
Bramanes
likewise
(
which
are
the
Spiritualitie
of
the
Malabares
&
Indians
)
haue
their
Idols
and
houses
of
Diuels
,
which
they
call
Pagodes
.
These
thrée
nations
doe
seuerally
holde
&
maintaine
their
lawes
and
ceremonies
by
them selues
,
and
liue
friendly
and
quietly
together
kéeping
good
pollicie
and
iustice
,
each
nation
béeing
of
the
Kinges
counsell
,
with
his
Naires
which
are
his
gentilmen
and
nobilitie
:
so
that
when
any
occasion
of
importaunce
is
offered
,
then
al
those
thrée
nations
assemble
themselues
together
,
wherein
the
King
putteth
his
trust
:
of
the
which
King
and
his
Naires
,
Malabare
▪
and
Ba●amenes
&c.
with
their
maners
,
customes
,
aparrell
,
Idols
,
pagodes
,
and
ceremonies
,
in
an
other
place
I
will
shewe
you
more
at
large
,
together
with
their
pictures
&
counterfetes
:
and
for
this
time
I
cease
to
speake
thereof
,
&
wil
procéede
in
the
description
of
the
coasts
,
which
I
haue
already
begum
.
From
Cochin
to
Coulon
are
12.
myles
,
and
lyeth
vnder
9
degrées
:
it
is
also
a
fortresse
of
the
Portingals
,
where
likewise
euery
yere
they
lade
a
ship
with
pepper
:
from
Cou●on
to
the
cape
de
Comori
,
are
20.
myles
:
this
corner
lieth
full
vnder
7.
degrées
&
a
half
,
which
is
the
end
of
the
coast
of
Malabar
&
of
India
.
The
12.
Chapter
.
The
description
of
the
kings
,
the
diuision
of
the
land
and
coast
of
Malabar
,
and
their
originall
.
TO
vnderstand
the
gouernment
and
diuisions
of
the
land
of
Malabar
,
you
must
know
that
in
tymes
past
,
(
but
long
sithence
)
the
whole
land
of
M●labar
was
ruled
by
one
King
,
being
then
but
one
kingdome
,
where
now
are
manie
,
and
as
the
Malabares
saye
,
the
last
king
that
ruled
the
whole
country
alone
,
was
named
Sarama
Perimal
,
in
whose
time
the
Arabian
Mahometanes
much
frequented
the
countries
of
Malabar
,
because
of
the
great
trafique
of
Spices
,
which
as
then
were
sent
from
thence
to
the
red
sea
,
and
so
conueyed
into
all
places
of
the
world
.
Those
Arabians
by
their
subtilties
delt
in
such
manner
with
the
King
,
that
they
perswaded
him
and
many
of
his
country
to
beleue
in
the
lawe
of
Mahomet
,
as
they
did
almost
throughout
whole
India
,
and
other
orientall
countries
and
Ilands
,
which
is
one
of
the
principalest
occasions
why
they
can
hardly
be
brought
to
beleue
in
Christ
,
but
rather
seeke
by
all
meanes
to
ouerthrowe
the
Christians
,
and
to
fight
against
the
Portingales
in
those
countries
,
as
in
the
Portingal
Chronicles
and
Histories
of
the
first
discouery
and
conquest
of
the
Indies
▪
is
at
large
described
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
this
King
Sarama
was
so
déepely
rooted
in
his
new
sect
of
Mahometes
law
,
that
he
determined
in
him selfe
to
leaue
his
kingdome
,
and
goe
on
pilgrimage
to
Mecca
,
to
see
Mahomets
graue
and
there
to
ende
his
lyfe
in
so
holy
an
exercise
,
thinking
thereby
to
be
saued
,
which
in
the
end
he
brought
to
effect
.
And
because
he
had
neither
children
nor
heyres
to
possesse
his
kingdome
,
he
deuided
the
same
among
his
chiefest
&
best
seruants
&
friends
,
giuing
to
one
Cochin
,
to
an
other
Cananor
,
to
the
third
Chale
,
to
the
fourth
Coulon
&c.
and
so
he
delt
with
all
the
other
places
of
his
dominions
,
making
euery
one
of
those
places
a
kingdome
:
The
town
of
Calicut
he
gaue
to
one
of
his
best
beloued
seruants
together
with
the
title
of
Samoriin
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
as
Emperour
and
chief
of
al
the
rest
,
and
commanded
that
they
should
all
acknowledge
him
as
their
Soueraigne
;
and
they
his
vassalles
,
and
at
his
commandement
:
whereby
,
euen
vntill
this
time
,
the
King
of
Calicut
holdeth
the
name
of
Samoriin
,
with
the
commandement
and
authoritie
ouer
the
other
kings
throughout
the
whole
countrie
of
Malabar
,
by
such
means
as
you
haue
heard
before
,
which
done
the
king
went
on
pilgrimage
to
Mecca
,
wher
he
ended
his
dayes
:
and
the
Samoriin
with
the
other
kings
,
continued
each
man
in
his
newe
kingdome
,
whose
successors
vntill
this
day
doe
continue
,
and
gouerne
the
said
kingdomes
,
onely
the
Samoriin
is
somewhat
imbased
,
and
the
king
of
Cochin
exalted
,
since
the
Portingals
ariued
in
the
Indies
,
as
it
is
said
before
.
These
Malabares
are
excellent
good
soldiours
,
and
goe
naked
,
both
men
and
women
,
onely
their
priuy
members
couered
,
and
are
the
principallest
enemies
that
the
Portingals
haue
,
and
which
doe
them
most
hurt
:
and
although
commonlie
they
haue
peace
with
the
Samoriin
,
and
hold
so
many
forts
vpon
the
land
,
as
you
haue
heard
before
,
yet
the
Malabares
haue
their
hauens
,
as
Chale
,
Calicut
,
Cunhale
,
Panane
,
and
others
,
from
whence
with
boates
they
mak
roads
into
the
sea
,
and
doe
great
mischief
,
making
many
a
poore
merchant
.
The
Samoriin
likewise
,
when
the
toy
taketh
him
in
the
head
,
breaketh
the
peace
,
&
that
by
the
counsell
of
the
Mahometanes
,
who
in
all
things
are
enemies
to
the
Christians
,
&
séeke
to
do
them
mischief
:
and
because
of
the
Malabares
inuasions
,
the
Portingall
fléet
is
forced
euery
yeare
to
put
forth
of
Goa
in
the
summer-time
,
to
kéepe
the
coast
,
and
to
preserue
the
merchants
that
trauaill
those
countries
from
the
Malabars
,
for
that
the
most
traffique
in
India
,
is
in
Foists
like
galleyes
,
wherein
they
traffique
from
the
one
place
to
the
other
,
which
is
their
daylie
liuing
&
occupations
,
as
it
shal
be
shewed
at
large
:
and
yet
there
are
continuall
pyracies
committed
on
the
sea
,
what
order
soeuer
they
take
,
wherby
poore
marchants
are
taken
prisoners
,
&
robbed
of
all
they
haue
.
The
land
throughout
is
very
fruitfull
,
gréene
and
pleasant
to
beholde
,
but
hath
a
very
noysome
and
pestiferous
ayre
for
such
as
are
not
borne
in
the
countrie
,
and
yet
pepper
doth
onely
growe
on
this
coast
,
although
some
groweth
by
Mallacca
in
certāe
parts
of
the
land
,
but
not
so
much
,
for
from
hence
is
it
laden
and
conueyed
throughout
the
whole
world
.
The
13.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Ilands
called
Maldyua
,
otherwise
Maldyua
.
RIght
ouer
against
the
cape
of
Comoriin
60.
miles
into
the
sea
westward
,
the
Ilands
called
Maldyua
doe
begin
,
and
from
this
cape
on
the
North
syde
they
lie
vnder
7.
degrées
,
&
so
reach
south
south
east
,
till
they
come
vnder
3.
degrées
on
the
south
side
,
which
is
140.
myles
.
Some
say
there
are
11000.
Ilands
,
but
it
is
not
certainely
knowne
,
yet
it
is
most
true
,
they
are
so
many
,
that
they
can
not
be
numbred
.
The
Inhabitants
are
like
the
Malabares
:
some
of
these
Ilands
are
inhabited
,
and
some
not
inhabited
,
for
they
are
very
lowe
ground
,
like
the
countrie
of
Cochin
,
Cranganor
.
&c.
and
some
of
them
are
so
lowe
,
that
they
are
commonlie
couered
with
the
sea
:
the
Malabares
say
,
that
those
Ilandes
in
time
past
did
ioyne
fast
vnto
the
firme
land
of
Malabar
,
&
were
part
of
the
same
land
,
and
that
the
Sea
in
processe
of
tyme
hath
eaten
them
away
,
&
so
separated
them
from
the
firme
land
.
There
is
no
merchandize
to
be
had
in
them
,
but
only
coquen
,
which
are
Indian
nuttes
,
and
cayro
,
which
are
the
shelles
of
the
same
nuts
,
&
that
is
the
Indian
hemp
,
wherof
they
mak
ropes
,
cables
,
and
other
such
like
commodities
:
those
are
there
to
be
found
in
so
great
aboundance
,
that
with
them
they
serue
the
whole
country
of
India
,
and
al
the
oriental
coast
:
of
the
wood
of
the
same
trées
they
make
themselues
boats
after
their
manner
,
with
all
things
to
them
belonging
:
of
the
leaues
they
make
sayles
,
sowed
together
with
strings
made
of
the
nutshelles
,
without
any
iron
nayles
,
and
so
being
laden
with
the
nuttes
and
other
parts
of
the
said
trées
,
they
come
and
trafficke
with
those
of
the
firme
land
,
their
victuals
in
the
ship
being
the
fruite
of
the
same
trée
:
so
that
to
conclude
,
the
boate
with
all
her
furnitures
,
their
marchandises
and
their
victuals
is
all
of
this
palme
trée
,
and
that
maintaineth
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
Ilands
of
Maldyua
,
and
therewith
they
trafficke
throughout
India
:
there
are
some
of
these
nuttes
in
the
said
Iland
that
are
more
estéemed
then
all
the
nuttes
in
India
,
for
that
they
are
good
against
all
poyson
,
which
are
verie
faire
and
great
,
and
blackish
:
I
saw
some
that
were
presented
vnto
the
vice
roy
of
India
,
as
great
as
a
vessell
of
2.
tunnes
Indian
measure
,
and
cost
aboue
300.
Pardawen
,
which
were
to
send
vnto
the
King
of
Spaine
▪
Of
this
trée
and
her
fruites
,
together
with
the
vsage
thereof
,
I
will
discourse
more
at
large
in
the
declaring
of
the
Indian
trées
&
fruites
,
meane
time
I
will
returne
to
the
description
of
the
coasts
with
their
situations
.
From
the
cape
of
Comoriin
the
coast
beginneth
North
east
to
turne
inwards
again
,
till
you
come
to
the
Cape
of
Negapatan
,
which
lyes
vnder
11.
degrées
,
and
is
60.
myles
distant
from
the
cape
of
Comoriin
.
From
the
cape
of
Comoriin
South
east
&
by
South
about
40
miles
into
the
sea
,
lieth
the
furthest
corner
of
the
great
Iland
of
Seylon
,
and
so
reacheth
North
and
by
east
,
vntill
you
come
right
ouer
against
the
cape
of
Negapatan
,
being
distant
from
the
firme
land
&
the
same
cape
10.
miles
,
and
betwéene
the
firme
land
and
that
Iland
there
lyeth
some
drie
groundes
or
lytle
Ilands
,
whereby
it
is
manie
times
dangerous
for
the
Shippes
that
sayle
vnto
Bengala
and
the
coast
of
Cho●amandel
,
which
commonly
passe
through
that
way
.
The
Iland
of
Seylon
is
in
length
60.
miles
,
and
in
breadth
40.
miles
,
from
the
first
and
vttermost
corner
North
&
by
east
,
about
18.
miles
vnder
7.
degrées
and
an
halfe
,
lyeth
a
fort
belonging
to
the
Portingals
,
called
Columbo
,
which
by
méere
force
&
great
charges
is
holden
and
maintained
,
for
that
they
haue
no
other
place
or
péece
of
ground
,
no
not
one
foot
,
but
that
in
all
the
Iland
:
it
is
but
a
small
fort
,
yet
very
strong
and
well
guarded
:
The
soldiers
that
are
therein
,
are
commonly
such
as
are
banished
for
some
offence
by
them
committed
,
or
such
as
haue
deserued
death
:
and
some
dishonest
women
,
for
some
euill
fact
,
are
put
in
there
to
beare
them
company
.
They
fetch
al
their
necessaries
out
of
India
,
and
are
often
times
assailed
by
their
enemies
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Iland
,
and
often
times
besieged
,
but
alwaies
valiantly
defend
themselues
.
The
14.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Iland
of
Seylon
.
THe
Iland
of
Seylon
is
said
to
be
one
of
the
best
Ilands
that
in
our
time
hath
béene
discouered
,
and
the
fruitfullest
vnder
the
heauens
,
well
built
with
houses
,
and
inhabited
with
people
,
called
Cingalas
,
and
are
almost
of
shape
and
manners
like
to
those
of
Malabar
,
with
long
wyde
eares
,
but
not
so
blacke
of
colour
:
they
goe
naked
,
onely
their
members
couered
:
they
were
wont
to
haue
but
one
King
,
but
hauing
murdered
their
king
,
they
deuided
their
countrie
into
manie
kingdomes
,
and
not
long
since
,
a
simple
barber
murthered
their
chief
king
,
&
with
great
tyrannie
brought
the
kingdome
vnder
his
subiection
,
driuing
the
other
kings
out
of
the
countrie
,
whereof
one
that
was
a
Christian
,
fled
into
India
,
and
dwelleth
at
Goa
,
where
he
is
kept
&
maintained
at
the
kings
charge
.
This
barber
,
as
it
is
said
,
hath
made
himselfe
king
,
and
the
whole
Iland
vnder
his
subiection
,
his
name
was
Raju
,
he
liueth
verie
warily
,
and
is
verie
subtill
,
a
good
soldier
,
but
trusting
no
man
:
the
Chingalans
are
not
his
good
friends
,
&
yet
they
liue
in
obedience
vnder
him
,
more
through
force
and
feare
,
then
for
loue
or
good
wil
:
for
that
he
causeth
them
with
great
tyrannie
to
be
executed
,
so
that
no
man
dareth
stirre
against
him
:
he
is
likewise
a
deadly
enemie
to
the
Portingall
,
and
about
a
yeare
before
I
came
from
India
,
he
had
besieged
the
fort
of
Columbo
with
a
great
number
of
Elephants
,
and
men
,
but
by
meanes
of
the
Portingals
that
came
thither
out
of
India
,
he
was
constrayned
to
breake
vp
his
siege
before
the
fortresse
.
The
Iland
is
full
of
hils
,
and
there
is
one
hill
so
high
that
it
is
reported
to
be
the
highest
hill
in
all
India
,
and
is
called
Picode
Adam
,
The
Indians
hold
for
certane
that
Paradice
was
in
that
place
,
and
that
Adam
was
created
therein
,
saying
that
yet
vntill
this
daye
,
there
are
some
of
his
footsteps
found
vpon
that
hill
,
which
are
within
the
stones
,
as
if
they
were
ingrauen
,
and
neuer
goe
out
.
The
Iland
is
full
of
all
sorts
of
Indian
fruites
and
of
al
kind
of
wild
beasts
,
as
harts
,
hindes
,
wild
bores
,
hayres
,
coneys
,
and
such
like
in
great
abundance
,
of
all
sorts
of
foules
,
as
peacoks
,
hennes
,
doues
and
such
like
:
and
for
oringes
,
lemons
,
and
citrons
,
it
hath
not
onely
the
best
in
al
India
,
but
better
then
any
are
found
either
in
Spaine
or
Portingal
,
to
conclude
,
it
hath
many
and
almost
all
things
that
are
found
in
India
through
all
the
seuerall
prouinces
and
places
thereof
:
it
hath
also
manie
Indian
palme
trees
,
or
nut
trees
,
which
are
called
cocken
:
and
certane
credible
persons
doe
affirme
,
which
told
it
mée
,
that
in
the
same
Iland
are
nutmegges
,
Cloues
,
and
Pepper
trées
,
although
there
is
no
certaintie
thereof
,
for
that
as
yet
they
haue
not
béene
brought
,
or
vttered
to
sell
among
the
Christians
,
but
the
best
Cinamon
in
all
the
east
countries
is
there
to
be
had
,
where
it
groweth
in
whole
woodes
,
and
from
thence
is
dispersed
into
all
places
of
the
world
.
The
Captaine
that
kéepeth
the
fort
is
forced
by
stealth
in
the
night
time
to
issue
forth
&
fetch
this
Cinamon
into
his
fort
,
whereof
he
maketh
his
principal
profite
,
for
much
more
profite
hath
he
not
.
This
Iland
hath
likewise
al
kindes
of
precious
stones
,
except
Diamonds
,
but
Saphires
,
Rubies
,
Topas●es
,
Sp●nelen
,
●ranaden
,
Rob●ssen
.
&c.
the
best
in
all
the
East
:
it
hath
likewise
a
fishing
for
Pearles
,
but
yet
they
are
not
so
good
as
those
that
are
at
Bareiin
by
Ormus
:
it
hath
likewise
mynes
of
Gold
,
siluer
,
and
other
metals
.
The
Kings
of
the
Iland
will
not
digge
it
forth
,
but
kéepe
it
for
a
great
state
&
honor
,
I
thinke
rather
it
is
but
Latte●
,
because
no
man
ventureth
for
it
:
it
hath
also
yron
,
Flaxe
,
Brimstone
,
and
such
like
ware
,
also
many
Iuorie
banes
,
and
diuers
Elephantes
,
which
are
accounted
for
the
best
in
all
India
,
and
it
is
by
daylie
experience
found
to
be
true
,
that
the
Elephantes
of
all
other
places
and
countries
being
brought
before
them
,
they
honour
and
reuerence
those
Elephantes
:
the
natural
borne
people
or
Chingalas
are
very
cunning
workmen
in
Gold
,
Siluer
,
Iuory
,
Yron
,
and
all
kindes
of
metal
,
that
it
is
wonderful
:
they
are
much
estéemed
for
the
same
through
al
India
,
and
beare
the
name
and
prayse
aboue
all
the
rest
of
the
Indians
:
they
make
the
fairest
barrels
for
péeces
that
may
be
found
in
any
place
,
which
shine
as
bright
as
if
they
were
Siluer
.
My
maister
the
Archbishop
had
a
crucifixe
of
Iuorie
of
an
elle
long
,
presented
vnto
him
,
by
one
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
Ile
,
&
made
by
him
so
cunningly
&
●rkmanly
wrought
,
that
in
the
hayre
,
beard
,
and
face
,
it
séemed
to
be
aliue
,
&
in
al
other
parts
so
neatly
wrought
and
proportioned
in
limmes
,
that
the
like
can
not
be
done
in
all
Europe
:
Whereupon
my
maister
caused
it
to
be
put
into
a
case
,
and
sent
vnto
the
king
of
Spaine
,
as
a
thing
to
be
wondered
at
,
and
worthy
of
so
great
a
Lord
,
to
be
kept
among
his
costliest
Iewels
.
In
such
things
they
are
very
expert
and
wonderful
,
and
maruelous
nimble
and
expert
in
iugling
,
as
well
men
as
women
,
and
trauell
throughout
the
countrie
of
India
,
to
get
money
,
carying
hobbyhorses
with
them
,
very
strange
to
behold
.
And
this
shall
suffice
at
this
present
for
the
description
of
the
Ile
of
Seylon
,
&
now
I
will
procéede
to
shewe
you
of
the
coast
of
Choramandel
,
where
wée
left
before
,
being
at
the
cape
of
Negapatan
.
The
15.
Chapter
.
Of
the
coast
of
Choramandel
and
the
kingdome
of
Narsinga
or
Bisnagar
.
THe
coast
of
Choramandel
beginneth
from
the
cape
of
Negapatan
,
and
so
stretcheth
North
&
by
East
,
vnto
a
place
called
Musulepatan
,
which
is
90.
miles
,
and
lieth
vnder
16.
degrées
and
a
half
.
Betwéene
these
two
places
,
vpon
the
same
coast
,
lyeth
a
place
called
S.
Thomas
,
vnder
13.
degrées
&
an
halfe
,
and
is
40.
miles
distant
from
Negapatan
.
This
place
and
Negapatan
are
inhabited
by
the
Portingales
,
and
in
al
the
other
places
along
the
coast
,
they
haue
traffique
and
deali●
▪
The
aforesaid
place
called
S.
Thomas
was
in
time
past
a
towne
of
great
traffique
,
and
as
then
called
by
the
name
of
Meliapor
,
and
belonged
to
the
kingdome
of
Narsinga
,
whose
king
is
now
commonly
called
king
of
Bisnagar
,
which
is
the
name
of
his
chief
Citie
where
he
kéepeth
his
court
.
This
Towne
lieth
within
the
land
,
and
is
nowe
the
chief●
cittie
of
Narsinga
and
of
the
coast
of
Choramandel
.
The
naturall
countrimen
,
are
for
manners
,
customes
&
ceremonies
,
like
those
of
Ballagate
,
decamin●
&
Canaras
,
for
they
are
al
one
people
,
but
only
separate
by
seueral
places
&
kingdoms
:
and
the
better
to
vnderstand
wherefore
this
place
was
named
S.
Thomas
,
the
Indians
say
,
that
in
the
time
,
when
the
Apostles
were
sent
&
spread
abroad
to
preach
the
Gospell
of
our
sauiour
Christ
throughout
the
whole
world
,
that
S.
Thomas
the
apostle
came
into
that
kingdome
of
Narsinga
,
after
he
had
bene
in
diuers
places
of
India
teaching
&
preaching
the
word
of
God
vnto
those
Indians
and
vnbeleuing
people
,
but
litle
profited
therein
,
for
so
say
the
Christians
that
are
come
of
those
same
Countriemen
,
which
S.
Thomas
conuerted
and
baptised
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
whom
the
Portingals
found
there
at
such
time
as
they
entered
into
the
country
and
yet
find
many
of
them
obseruing
the
ceremonies
of
the
Gréek
Church
in
the
Chaldean
tong
,
that
by
no
meanes
will
ioine
with
the
Portingales
in
their
ceremonies
:
but
not
long
sithence
at
the
time
of
my
béeing
in
India
,
there
was
one
of
their
Bishops
,
that
by
land
trauelled
to
Rome
,
and
there
submitted
himself
to
the
Romish
Church
,
yet
obseruing
and
holding
their
ancient
ceremonies
and
customes
,
which
by
the
Pope
was
still
permitted
vnto
them
:
and
when
my
Lord
the
Archbishop
held
a
prouinciall
counsell
within
the
citie
of
Goa
,
where
his
suffraganes
were
assembled
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
bishops
of
Cochin
,
Malacca
,
and
China
,
to
authorize
the
same
,
the
aforesayd
Bishop
was
likewise
called
thether
,
who
as
then
was
newlie
come
from
Rome
,
being
made
an
Archbishop
,
and
was
personally
in
the
counsell
,
but
would
not
in
any
sort
consent
vnto
the
altering
or
changing
of
anie
points
of
his
Religion
,
or
ceremonies
from
the
suffraganes
&
from
his
Christians
,
which
were
commonly
called
S.
Thomas
Christians
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
they
say
that
when
S.
Thomas
had
long
preached
,
and
taught
in
the
kingdome
of
Narsinga
,
From
Musulepatan
the
coast
runneth
again
Northeast
and
by
East
,
to
the
kingdom
of
Bengalen
,
which
is
120.
miles
,
and
it
is
the
lande
and
kingdome
of
Orixa
,
which
stretcheth
along
the
same
coast
vnto
the
Riuer
of
Ganges
,
the
beginning
of
the
kingdom
of
Bengalen
.
This
coast
of
Narsinga
,
Bisnagar
and
Orixa
,
are
by
the
Portingalles
commonly
called
(
as
also
the
coast
of
Negapatan
and
Saint
Thomas
)
Choramandel
,
vntil
you
come
to
Bengalen
,
where
the
Portingalles
haue
great
traffique
,
for
that
it
is
a
very
rich
and
plentiful
Country
of
all
things
,
as
Ryce
and
all
manner
of
fowles
,
and
beasts
in
great
abundance
.
It
is
also
a
holesome
countrey
and
a
good
ayre
for
strange
nations
,
for
that
the
Portingals
and
other
countreymen
can
better
brooke
it
then
other
places
in
India
:
From
these
coastes
they
vse
great
traffique
vnto
Bengala
,
Pegu
,
Sian
,
&
Malacca
,
and
also
to
India
:
there
is
excellent
faire
linnen
of
Cotton
made
in
Negapatan
,
Saint
Thomas
,
and
Musulepatan
,
of
all
colours
,
and
wouen
with
diuers
sorts
of
loome
workes
and
figures
,
verie
fine
and
cunningly
wrought
,
which
is
much
worne
in
India
,
and
better
estéemed
then
silke
,
for
that
it
is
higher
prised
then
silke
,
because
of
the
finenes
&
cunning
workmanship
:
they
are
called
Rechatas
&
Cheylas
,
wherof
the
Christians
&
Portingals
in
India
do
commonly
make
bréeches
.
They
likewise
make
clothes
thereof
for
women
to
put
about
them
from
their
nauelles
downeward
,
bound
about
their
bodies
,
which
they
weare
within
the
house
,
very
finely
made
,
the
best
sort
are
named
clothes
of
Sarasso
,
some
being
mingled
with
thréedes
of
golde
and
siluer
,
and
such
like
stuffe
of
a
thousand
sortes
,
very
beautifull
to
behold
,
wherewith
they
cloath
themselues
in
very
comely
manner
.
In
this
coast
growe
the
great
and
thicke
réeds
,
which
are
vsed
in
India
to
make
the
Pallankins
,
wherein
they
carry
the
women
,
as
in
the
Indian
figures
you
shall
sée
,
which
are
so
thicke
,
that
a
man
can
hardly
gripe
them
with
both
his
handes
,
very
faire
to
looke
vpon
,
and
very
high
,
being
of
diuers
colours
,
as
blacke
,
redde
,
&c.
Whereof
in
an
other
place
I
will
say
more
.
The
16.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Kingdome
of
Bengalen
,
and
the
riuer
Ganges
.
AT
the
ende
of
the
Kingdome
of
Orixa
and
the
●ast
of
●horamandel
beginneth
the
Riuer
Ganges
in
the
kingdom
of
Bengalen
:
This
is
one
of
the
most
famous
Riuers
in
all
the
world
,
and
it
is
not
knowne
from
whence
it
springeth
.
Some
are
of
opinion
that
it
commeth
out
of
the
earthly
paradise
because
of
an
old
speech
of
the
Bengalers
,
which
is
,
that
in
time
past
a
certaine
King
of
Bengalen
was
desirous
to
know
from
whence
the
riuer
Ganges
hath
her
beginning
,
to
the
which
ende
hee
caused
certaine
people
to
bee
brought
vp
and
nourished
with
nothing
but
rawe
fish
,
and
such
like
foode
,
A
fable
of
the
people
of
Bengalen
concerning
the
heade
or
spring
of
the
riuer
Ganges
.
thereby
to
make
them
the
apter
to
accomplish
his
desire
,
which
people
(
hauing
made
boats
fitte
for
the
purpose
)
he
sent
vp
the
riuer
,
who
were
certain
monthes
vpon
the
water
,
so
long
til
they
came
where
they
felt
a
most
pleasant
and
swéete
sauour
,
and
founde
a
very
cleare
and
most
temperate
skie
,
with
still
and
pleasant
water
,
that
it
séemed
vnto
them
to
bee
an
earthly
paradise
,
and
being
desirous
to
rowe
further
vpwardes
they
could
not
,
so
that
they
were
compelled
(
séeing
no
remedie
)
to
returne
againe
the
same
way
that
they
came
,
and
being
returned
,
certified
the
King
what
they
had
séene
.
They
that
will
not
credit
this
are
hard
of
beliefe
,
for
my
parte
I
leaue
it
to
the
readers
iudgement
.
This
Riuer
hath
Crocodiles
in
it
,
like
the
riuer
of
Nilus
in
Aegipt
,
the
mouth
or
entry
thereof
lyeth
vnder
22.
degrées
,
and
the
coast
runneth
East
and
by
South
;
to
the
Kingdome
of
Aracan
,
which
is
about
80.
miles
:
it
is
an
vneuen
coast
full
of
Islandes
,
sholes
,
hookes
,
and
créekes
,
for
the
lande
of
Bengalen
lyeth
inwards
of
the
gulf
,
which
is
called
Bengala
,
for
that
from
Aracan
,
the
coast
beginneth
againe
to
runne
South
and
East
outwardes
towardes
Malacca
,
and
to
the
vttermost
hooke
which
is
called
Singapura
:
But
returning
to
Bengala
and
the
Riuer
Ganges
,
you
must
vnderstand
that
this
riuer
is
holden
and
accounted
of
all
the
Indians
to
be
a
holy
and
a
blessed
water
,
The
supersttious
opinions
of
the
Indians
concerning
the
Riuer
of
Ganges
.
and
they
do
certainely
belieue
,
that
such
as
wash
and
bath
themselues
therein
(
bee
they
neuer
so
great
sinners
)
all
their
sinnes
are
cleane
forgiuen
them
,
and
that
from
thenceforth
they
are
so
cleane
and
pure
from
sinne
,
as
if
they
were
newe
borne
againe
,
and
also
that
hee
which
washeth
not
himself
therein
cannot
be
saued
,
for
the
which
cause
there
is
a
most
great
and
incredible
resorte
vnto
the
same
,
from
all
the
partes
of
India
&
the
East
countries
,
in
great
troupes
,
where
they
vse
diuers
strange
ceremonies
,
and
superstitions
,
most
horrible
to
heare
,
for
they
doe
most
stedfastly
beléeue
that
they
shall
thereby
merit
eternall
life
.
From
th●
Riuer
Eastward
50.
miles
lyeth
the
towne
of
Chatigan
,
which
is
the
chief
towne
of
Bengala
:
The
naturall
borne
people
of
Bengala
are
in
a
manner
like
those
of
Seylon
,
but
somewhat
whiter
then
the
Chingalas
:
they
are
a
most
subtill
and
wicked
people
,
The
〈…〉
Beng●ns
.
and
are
estéemed
the
worst
slaues
of
all
India
,
for
that
they
are
all
théeues
,
and
the
women
whores
,
although
this
fault
is
common
throughout
all
India
,
no
place
excepted
.
They
haue
a
custome
that
they
neuer
dresse
or
séeth
meat
twice
in
one
pot
,
but
haue
euery
time
a
new
pot
.
The
Beng●lians
●aw
for
adultery
.
Whensoeuer
they
are
found
in
adulterie
,
they
haue
their
noses
cut
off
,
and
from
that
time
forwarde
they
must
leaue
ech
others
company
,
which
is
most
narrowly
looked
vnto
by
their
law
.
The
countrey
is
most
plentiful
of
necessary
victuails
specially
Rice
,
for
that
there
is
more
of
it
in
that
countrey
then
in
al
the
cast
countries
,
for
they
do
yearly
lade
diuers
shippes
therewith
,
which
come
thether
from
all
places
,
and
there
is
neuer
any
want
thereof
▪
and
all
other
things
in
like
sort
,
and
so
good
cheape
that
it
were
incredible
to
declare
;
for
that
an
O●e
or
a
Cowe
is
there
to
be
bought
for
one
Lari●n
,
which
is
as
much
as
halfe
a
Gilderne
,
Shéepe
,
Hens
,
and
other
things
after
the
like
rate
,
a
Candit
of
Ryce
,
Victuailes
good
cheap
in
Bengala
.
which
is
as
much
,
little
more
or
lesse
as
fourteene
bushelles
of
Flemmish
measure
,
is
sold
there
for
halfe
a
Gilderne
,
and
for
halfe
a
Doller
:
Sugar
and
other
ware
accordingly
,
whereby
you
may
wel
conceiue
what
plentie
they
haue
.
The
Portingalles
deale
&
traffique
thether
,
and
some
places
are
inhabited
by
them
,
as
the
hauens
which
they
call
Porto
grande
,
and
Porto
pequeno
,
that
is
,
the
great
hauen
and
the
little
hauen
,
but
there
they
haue
no
Fortes
,
nor
any
gouernement
,
nor
policie
as
in
India
they
haue
,
but
liue
in
a
manner
like
wild
men
,
and
vntamed
horses
,
for
that
euery
man
doth
there
what
hee
will
,
and
euery
man
is
Lord
and
maister
,
neyther
estéeme
they
any
thing
of
iustice
,
whether
there
be
any
or
none
,
and
in
this
manner
doe
certayne
Portingalles
dwell
among
them
,
some
here
,
some
there
scattered
abroade
,
and
are
for
the
most
part
such
as
dare
not
stay
in
India
for
some
wickednesse
by
them
committed
:
notwithstanding
there
is
great
trafficke
vsed
in
those
partes
by
diuers
ships
and
marchants
,
which
all
the
year
diuers
times
both
go
come
to
and
from
all
the
Orientall
parts
.
Besides
their
Ryce
,
much
Cotton
linnen
is
made
there
which
is
very
fine
,
and
much
estéemed
in
India
,
and
not
only
spread
abroad
and
carryed
into
India
and
al
the
East
parts
,
but
also
into
Portingal
,
and
other
places
:
this
linnen
is
of
diuers
sorts
,
and
is
called
Sarampuras
,
Cassas
,
Comsas
,
Beatillias
,
Satopassas
,
and
a
thousande
such
like
names
:
They
haue
likewise
other
linnen
excellently
wrought
of
a
hearbe
,
which
they
spinne
like
yearne
:
this
yearne
is
to
be
s●ene
at
the
house
of
Paludanus
:
it
is
yealowish
,
and
is
called
the
hearbe
of
Bengalen
,
wherewith
they
do
most
cunningly
stitch
their
couerlits
,
pauilions
,
pillowes
,
carpets
,
and
mantles
,
therein
to
christen
children
,
as
women
in
childbed
with
vs
vse
to
doe
,
and
make
them
with
flowers
and
branches
,
and
personages
,
that
it
is
wonderfull
to
sée
,
and
so
finely
done
with
cunning
workemanshippe
,
that
it
cannot
be
mended
throughout
Europe
:
likewise
they
make
whole
péeces
or
webbes
of
this
hearbe
,
sometimes
mixed
and
wouen
with
silke
,
although
those
of
the
hearbe
it selfe
are
dearer
and
more
estéemed
,
and
is
much
fayrer
than
the
silke
.
These
webs
are
named
Sarrijn
,
and
it
is
much
vsed
and
worne
in
India
,
as
well
for
mens
bréeches
,
as
dublets
,
and
it
may
be
washed
like
linnen
,
and
being
washt
it
sheweth
and
continueth
as
faire
as
if
it
were
new
.
From
Bengala
commeth
much
Algallia
,
or
Ciuet
,
but
by
the
subtiltie
and
villany
of
the
Bengalians
it
is
falsifyed
,
&
mixed
with
filth
,
as
salt
,
oyle
,
and
such
like
stuffe
,
whereby
it
is
not
much
estéemed
.
Also
in
Bengala
are
found
great
numbers
of
the
beasts
,
which
in
Latine
are
called
Rhinocerotes
,
and
of
the
Portingalles
Abadas
,
whose
horne
,
téeth
,
flesh
,
blood
,
clawes
,
and
whatsoeuer
he
hath
,
both
without
and
within
his
bodie
,
is
good
against
poyson
,
and
is
much
accounted
of
throughout
all
India
,
as
in
an
other
place
shall
be
shewed
more
at
large
.
There
groweth
likewise
marble
coloured
Réedes
,
whereof
you
may
sée
many
sortes
in
the
custodie
of
Paludanus
,
which
the
Portingalles
call
Canas
de
Bengala
,
that
is
,
Réedes
of
Bengala
:
within
they
are
full
of
pith
,
and
are
about
the
thicknesse
of
Spanish
réedes
,
but
somewhat
thinner
,
and
when
they
are
gréene
they
bowe
and
bend
like
Willow
twigges
:
they
are
outwardly
of
diuers
colours
and
speckled
as
if
they
were
painted
.
They
vse
them
in
Portingall
for
olde
women
to
beare
in
their
handes
when
they
goe
abroad
or
vppon
the
stones
.
There
is
another
sorte
of
the
same
réeds
which
they
call
Rota
:
these
are
thinne
like
twigges
of
Willow
for
baskets
,
whereof
Paludanus
can
shewe
you
great
numbers
,
with
the
which
in
India
they
make
many
faire
baskets
,
and
a
thousande
other
curious
deuises
,
Sugar
,
Butter
,
and
such
like
ware
they
haue
in
great
quantitie
as
I
said
before
:
but
this
shall
suffice
for
Bengala
,
whereof
we
leaue
to
speake
,
and
returne
to
the
description
of
the
coast
as
it
lyeth
along
the
shore
.
The
17.
Chapter
.
Of
the
coasts
and
lands
of
Aracan
,
Pegu
and
Sian
,
to
the
Cape
of
Singapura
,
&
the
towne
and
fortresse
of
Malacca
.
BEyond
the
kingdome
of
Bengala
,
beginneth
the
kingdomes
of
Aracan
&
Pegu
,
which
coast
stretcheth
from
Bengala
south
and
by
East
to
the
town
and
hauen
of
Martauan
,
in
the
land
of
Pegu
,
and
is
70.
miles
:
Martauan
lyeth
vnder
16.
degrées
,
from
whence
beginneth
the
kingdome
or
land
of
Sian
:
these
kingdomes
of
Aracan
and
Pegu
are
very
rich
&
fruitfull
of
all
things
,
besides
Gold
and
precious
stones
,
as
Rubies
,
Espinels
,
Saffires
,
Iacinthes
,
Emeraldes
,
Granates
,
and
such
like
,
as
it
is
well
knowne
by
the
great
numbers
that
are
dayly
brought
out
of
those
countries
into
all
places
.
Likewise
they
make
harde
ware
,
which
is
carried
throughout
the
world
:
There
are
greater
number
of
Elephantes
in
those
countries
,
then
in
any
other
place
of
India
,
or
the
Orientall
countries
;
&
the
Portingalles
that
traffique
there
,
affirme
that
the
king
of
Pegu
hath
a
white
Elephant
which
hee
prayeth
vnto
,
and
holdeth
it
to
bée
holy
.
The
Peguans
haue
a
custome
,
that
when
any
stranger
commeth
into
their
land
to
deale
and
traffique
with
them
,
Strange
customs
of
the
Peguans
.
of
what
nation
soeuer
he
bee
:
they
aske
him
how
long
he
meaneth
to
stay
there
,
and
hauing
tolde
them
,
they
bring
him
many
maides
,
that
of
them
he
may
take
his
choice
,
and
make
contract
and
agrée
with
the
parentes
of
the
maid
that
liketh
him
best
,
for
the
vse
of
her
during
his
continuance
there
:
which
done
he
bringeth
her
to
his
lodging
,
and
she
serueth
him
about
all
his
affaires
,
both
by
day
&
by
night
,
like
his
slaue
or
his
wife
,
but
hee
must
take
heede
that
in
the
meane
time
hee
keepeth
not
company
with
other
women
,
for
thereby
hee
may
incurre
great
daunger
,
and
stand
in
perill
of
his
life
.
When
the
time
of
his
residence
is
ended
,
he
payeth
the
friendes
or
parents
of
the
maid
as
much
as
he
agreed
for
with
them
,
which
done
he
departeth
quietly
away
,
and
the
maid
returneth
with
credite
home
againe
vnto
her
friendes
,
and
is
as
well
estéemed
of
as
euer
she
was
before
:
and
if
after
that
the
same
maide
chance
to
marrie
,
were
it
with
the
principallest
of
the
Countrey
,
and
that
the
aforesaid
stranger
shold
come
to
traffique
in
the
same
place
againe
,
hee
may
againe
demand
his
woman
,
and
he
shall
haue
her
without
resistance
of
her
husband
,
or
any
shame
vnto
him
,
and
she
remaineth
by
the
stranger
as
long
as
he
abideth
there
,
and
he
trauelling
from
thence
,
she
goeth
home
againe
vnto
her
husband
,
which
among
them
is
holden
for
a
most
sure
and
inuiolable
law
.
Likewise
when
any
gentleman
or
noble
man
will
marrie
with
a
maide
,
hee
goeth
to
séeke
one
of
his
friendes
,
or
a
straunger
,
and
intreateth
him
to
lie
with
his
bride
the
first
night
of
their
mariage
,
and
to
take
her
maydenhead
from
her
,
which
he
esteemeth
as
a
great
pleasure
&
honour
done
vnto
him
,
that
another
man
wold
take
vpon
him
to
ease
him
of
so
much
payne
:
This
custome
is
not
onely
vsed
among
the
Gentlemen
and
chiefe
nobilitie
of
the
lande
,
but
by
the
King
himselfe
.
Also
diuers
of
the
Peguans
weare
a
bell
vpon
their
yarde
,
and
some
two
,
as
bigge
as
an
Acorne
,
which
is
made
fast
betweene
the
flesh
and
the
skinne
.
Of
the
like
Belles
Paludanus
can
shew
you
one
,
which
I
brought
out
of
India
,
and
gaue
it
him
;
which
bels
haue
a
very
sweet
sounde
:
This
custome
of
wearing
Belles
was
ordained
by
them
,
because
the
Peguans
in
time
past
were
great
Sodomites
,
and
vsing
this
custome
of
belles
,
it
would
be
a
meane
to
let
them
from
the
same
.
The
women
go
altogether
naked
,
onely
with
a
cloth
before
their
priuie
members
,
which
(
as
they
go
)
openeth
&
vncouereth
,
shewing
all
they
haue
,
which
is
by
them
ordayned
,
to
the
ende
that
by
such
meanes
it
should
tempt
men
to
lust
after
women
,
and
to
auoid
that
most
abhominable
&
accursed
sinne
of
Sodomie
.
There
are
likewise
some
among
them
that
doe
sowe
vp
the
priuie
member
of
their
female
children
as
soone
as
they
are
borne
,
leauing
them
but
a
little
hole
to
auoid
their
water
;
and
when
she
marrieth
the
husband
cutteth
it
open
,
and
maketh
it
as
great
or
as
little
as
hee
will
,
which
they
with
a
certaine
oyntment
or
salue
can
quickly
heale
.
I
saw
one
of
those
women
in
Goa
whom
the
Surgeon
of
my
Mayster
the
Archbishops
house
did
cut
open
:
men
would
iudge
all
these
thinges
to
be
fables
,
yet
they
are
most
true
,
for
I
doe
not
onely
knowe
it
by
the
dayly
trafficking
of
the
Portingalles
out
of
India
thether
,
but
also
by
the
Peguans
themselues
,
whereof
many
dwell
in
India
,
some
of
them
being
Christians
,
which
tell
it
and
confesse
it
for
a
truth
,
as
also
the
neerenesse
of
place
and
neighbourhood
maketh
it
sufficiently
knowne
.
The
people
of
Aracan
,
Pegu
,
and
Sian
are
in
forme
,
manner
,
and
visage
,
much
like
those
of
China
,
onely
one
difference
they
haue
,
which
is
,
that
they
are
somewhat
whiter
then
the
Bengalon
,
and
somewhat
browner
then
the
men
of
China
:
The
pictures
songs
after
their
manner
whereby
they
are
wondred
at
,
which
maketh
them
proude
,
and
hee
that
dwelleth
in
India
,
and
can
not
speake
the
Malayans
speach
,
wil
hardly
with
vs
learne
the
French
tongue
,
their
forme
and
figures
are
heere
set
downe
,
together
with
those
of
the
Ilands
of
Iaua
,
whereof
hereafter
we
will
speake
more
.
The
19.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Iland
of
Sumatra
,
in
times
past
called
Taprobana
.
SVMATRA
INSVLA
map of Sumatra
RIght
ouer
against
Malacca
,
Southeast
about
20.
miles
from
the
firme
land
by
Malacca
,
wher
the
straight
is
at
the
narrowest
,
lieth
the
●amous
Ilande
of
Taprobana
,
now
called
Sumatra
,
by
some
Historiographers
named
Chersone●o
Aurea
,
others
affirme
it
to
be
Ophir
,
from
whence
Salomon
had
his
Golde
,
as
the
Scripture
rehearseth
,
and
say
that
in
times
past
it
was
firme
land
,
and
ioyned
vnto
the
Countrie
of
Malacca
.
The
Iland
beginneth
from
the
first
pointe
which
lyeth
right
against
the
Gulfe
of
Bengala
vnder
fiue
degrees
,
on
the
North
side
,
and
stretcheth
also
before
Malacca
,
South
Southeast
,
vntill
it
passeth
by
the
Iland
called
Iaua
Maior
,
where
it
endeth
vnder
6.
degrées
on
the
South
side
,
and
is
in
length
170
miles
,
and
in
breadth
60.
miles
.
The
Portingals
dwell
not
therein
in
any
place
,
but
deale
and
trafique
in
some
places
thereof
,
yet
very
few
,
for
that
the
inhabitants
themselues
doe
bring
many
of
their
commodities
vnto
Malacca
.
Malachae
incolae
sermone
et
moribus
quam
reliqui
Indi
cultioribus
et
magis
comes
.
In
woonders
van
Mallacka
welcke
alle
andere
Indianen
in
taele
courtosije
en
amoreushcÿt
te
boven
gaen
.
Insulanus
e
Iava
gens
durae
cervicis
.
Een
cÿlander
wt
●ava
welcks
volck
is
hart
:
neckich
en
opstinaet
.
The
Iland
is
very
rich
of
mynes
of
Gold
,
Siluer
,
Brasse
,
(
whereof
they
make
greate
Ordinance
)
precious
stones
,
and
other
mettall
:
of
all
kinde
of
Spices
,
sweete
woode
,
rootes
,
and
other
medicinable
Herbes
and
Drugges
:
it
hath
a
hill
of
Brimstone
that
burneth
continually
,
and
they
saye
,
there
is
a
fountaine
which
runneth
pure
&
simple
Balsame
,
it
hath
likewise
great
store
of
Silke
.
At
the
last
besieging
and
troubles
of
Malacca
,
the
Kinge
of
Acheijn
sent
a
péece
of
Ordinance
,
such
as
for
greatnes
length
and
workmanship
,
the
like
is
hardly
to
bee
found
in
all
Christendome
,
which
hee
gaue
in
marriage
with
his
daughter
to
the
King
of
Ior
,
a
town
lying
by
Malacca
,
vpon
the
coast
of
Sian
,
but
this
péece
with
his
daughter
were
taken
vpon
the
way
by
the
Portingals
,
and
brought
into
Malacca
,
which
péece
was
after
laden
in
the
Ship
that
sayleth
euery
yeare
from
Malacca
to
Portingale
,
and
sent
vnto
the
King
for
a
present
,
being
so
heauie
that
they
were
forced
to
lay
it
in
the
Balast
of
the
ship
.
The
same
péece
lyeth
at
this
present
in
the
Ile
of
Tarcera
,
because
the
said
shippe
stayed
there
,
being
in
our
companie
as
I
returned
out
of
India
,
also
the
Towne
of
Ior
vpon
the
same
occasion
was
by
the
Portingals
besieged
,
and
at
the
last
wonne
and
by
them
rased
to
the
ground
,
and
for
euer
made
wast
,
wherin
they
found
about
150.
Brasse
péeces
smal
&
great
,
some
of
them
beeing
no
greater
then
a
Musket
,
and
some
greater
,
and
so
of
all
sorts
,
verie
cunningly
wrought
with
Flowers
and
personages
,
which
I
haue
purposely
set
down
to
let
you
know
that
they
haue
other
kindes
of
Mettals
,
and
know
howe
to
handle
them
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
There
are
some
places
in
this
Iland
where
the
Portingales
doe
traffique
,
which
are
those
that
vse
to
traffique
to
Malacca
,
as
a
Towne
called
Pedir
,
which
lyeth
20.
miles
from
Achejin
,
vppon
the
coast
right
ouer
against
Malacca
,
from
whence
commeth
much
Pepper
and
Golde
,
&
from
an
other
place
called
Campar
,
which
lyeth
almost
vnder
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
vppon
the
corner
on
the
South
side
,
on
the
same
side
on
the
West
coast
of
the
Iland
lyeth
a
place
called
Manancabo
,
where
they
make
Poinyards
,
which
in
India
are
called
Cryses
,
which
are
very
well
accounted
and
estéemed
of
,
and
is
thought
the
best
weapon
in
all
the
Orient
,
whereof
those
of
Iaua
&
Malacca
do
make
gret
prouision
for
themselus
.
The
20.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Iland
of
Iaua
Maior
,
with
their
wares
,
Marchandises
,
and
trades
,
waights
,
myntes
,
and
prices
thereof
with
other
particularities
.
IAVA
MAIOR
map of Java
SOuth
Southeast
right
ouer
against
the
last
point
or
corner
of
the
Ile
of
Sumatra
,
on
the
south
side
of
the
Equinoctiall
line
lyeth
the
Iland
called
Iaua
Maior
,
or
great
Iaua
,
where
there
is
a
straight
or
narrow
passage
betweene
Sumatra
and
Iaua
,
called
the
straight
of
Sunda
,
of
a
place
so
called
,
lying
not
far
from
thence
within
the
Ile
of
Iaua
:
this
Iland
beginneth
vnder
●
degrées
on
the
south
side
,
and
runneth
east
and
by
south
150
miles
long
,
but
touching
the
breadth
,
it
is
not
found
,
because
as
yet
it
is
not
discouered
,
nor
by
the
Inhabitants
themselues
well
knowne
.
Some
thinke
it
to
be
firme
land
,
and
parcell
of
the
countrie
called
Terra
incognita
,
which
being
so
,
shoulde
reach
from
that
place
to
the
Cape
de
Bona
sperance
,
but
as
yet
it
is
not
certainly
known
,
&
therefore
it
is
accounted
for
an
Iland
:
the
inhabitants
say
that
within
the
land
there
is
a
Riuer
,
wherin
if
any
wood
doth
fal
,
it
turneth
into
stone
.
Through
this
straight
or
narrowe
passage
Thomas
Candish
an
Inglish
captaine
passed
with
his
Ship
,
as
he
came
out
of
the
south
parts
,
from
Noua
Spaigne
.
This
Iland
aboundeth
with
Rice
,
and
all
manner
of
victuals
,
as
oxen
,
kyne
,
hogges
,
shéepe
and
hennes
,
&c.
also
Onyons
,
Garlicke
,
Indian
nuttes
and
with
al
kind
of
Spices
,
as
cloues
,
Nutmegges
,
and
mace
,
which
they
carry
vnto
Malacca
.
The
principall
hauen
in
the
Iland
is
Sunda
Calapa
,
whereof
the
straight
beareth
the
name
:
in
this
place
of
Sunda
there
is
much
Pepper
,
and
it
is
better
then
that
of
India
or
Malabar
,
wherof
there
is
so
great
quantitie
,
that
they
could
lade
yearlie
from
thence
4
or
5
thousand
kintales
Portingale
waight
:
it
hath
likewise
much
frankinsence
,
Beniom
of
Bonien
called
Folie
,
Camphora
,
as
also
Diamantes
,
to
which
place
men
might
very
well
traffique
,
without
any
impeachment
for
that
the
Portingales
come
not
thether
,
because
great
numbers
of
Iaua
come
themselues
vnto
Malacca
to
sell
their
wares
.
And
although
it
be
besyde
the
matter
,
yet
doe
I
not
esteeme
it
vnnecessary
in
briefe
to
shewe
,
in
what
sort
they
vse
to
buy
,
sell
,
and
deall
with
ware
,
money
and
waight
seing
we
are
now
in
hand
with
the
said
Iland
of
Iaua
.
You
must
vnderstand
that
in
Sunda
there
is
no
other
kind
of
money
then
certaine
copper
mynt
called
Caixa
,
of
the
bignes
of
a
Hollandes
doite
,
but
not
half
so
thicke
,
in
the
middle
whereof
is
a
hole
to
hang
it
on
a
string
,
for
that
commonlie
they
put
two
hundreth
or
a
thowsand
vpon
one
string
,
wherewith
they
knowe
how
to
make
their
accounts
,
which
is
as
followeth
▪
200
Caixas
is
a
Sata
,
and
●
Satas
are
1000
Caixas
,
which
is
as
much
as
a
Crusado
Portingale
money
,
or
3
Keysars
guilders
,
Netherlandish
money
,
Pepper
of
Sunda
is
solde
by
the
sacke
,
and
each
sacke
wayeth
45
Catten
waight
of
China
:
euerie
Catte
is
as
much
as
20
Portingale
ounces
,
and
euerie
sacke
is
worth
,
as
it
is
solde
there
,
5000
Caixas
,
and
when
it
is
at
the
highest
,
6
or
7
thowsand
Caixas
,
Mace
,
Cloues
,
nutmegges
,
white
and
bla●k
Beniamin
,
&
Camphora
,
are
solde
by
the
Bhar
,
each
Bhar
of
Sunda
weigheth
330
Catten
of
China
.
Mace
that
is
good
is
commonlie
worthe
100
or
120
thowsand
Caixas
,
and
good
Cloues
after
the
rate
,
but
bad
or
foule
Cloues
of
Baston
are
worth
70
or
80
thowsand
Caixas
the
Bhar
.
Nutmegges
are
commonly
worth
20
or
25
thowsand
Caixas
the
Bhar
:
white
and
black
Benioin
is
worthe
150
and
180
thowsand
Caixas
&
200
thousand
the
Bhar
.
The
wares
that
are
there
by
them
desired
in
barter
for
their
spices
,
are
as
hereafter
followeth
,
diuers
and
different
sorts
and
colours
of
cotton
lynnen
,
which
come
out
of
Cambaia
,
Choramandel
and
Bengala
,
as
Sarasles
de
G●ba●es
,
and
painted
Tapen
from
S.
Thomas
,
of
fyue
elles
the
péece
:
they
are
clothes
so
called
out
of
Bengala
,
white
Cotton
lynnen
,
viz
Sarampuras
,
Cassas
,
Sateposas
,
&
blacke
Satopasen
,
and
some
browne
vnbleached
lynnen
:
out
of
Cambaia
black
Cannequiins
red
Turiaes
,
which
are
all
clothes
of
cotton
lynnen
red
Beyramen
great
and
litle
▪
which
is
verie
like
vnto
Cambricke
:
and
I
am
perswaded
,
if
Clothe
of
Holland
were
there
to
be
soulde
,
it
would
be
more
estéemed
then
Cotton
lynnen
out
of
India
.
These
Iauens
are
of
a
verie
fretfull
and
obstinate
Nature
,
of
colour
much
like
the
Malayers
,
brown
,
and
not
much
vnlike
the
men
of
Brasilla
,
strong
and
well
set
,
big
limmed
,
flatte
faces
,
broad
thicke
chéekes
,
great
eyebrowes
,
smal
eyes
,
little
beard
,
not
past
3
or
4
hayres
vpon
the
vpper
lippe
&
the
chinne
:
the
hayre
on
their
heades
very
thyn
and
short
,
yet
as
blacke
as
pitche
whose
picture
is
to
be
séen
by
the
picture
of
the
M●layen
of
Malacca
,
because
they
dwell
&
trafficke
much
together
.
Returning
againe
vnto
the
coast
,
East
&
by
south
about
25
miles
beyond
Iaua
Maior
,
beginneth
the
Iland
of
Iaua
Minor
or
litle
Iaua
,
and
somewhat
further
the
Iland
T●or
,
(
wher
sanders
groweth
in
great
abundance
)
and
a
thousand
other
Ilands
bordering
all
about
,
which
I
can
not
particularly
set
down
,
yet
are
they
all
inhabited
,
and
full
of
people
,
and
are
like
the
Iauer
.
From
Malacca
they
trauell
to
the
Ilandes
of
Molucca
,
Banda
&
Amboyna
,
where
the
Portingales
haue
both
sorts
&
captaines
and
trafficke
with
them
:
their
way
is
from
Malacca
south
east
and
by
south
,
aboue
100
miles
,
betwéene
many
Ilands
and
th●●ugh
many
shallowes
,
so
that
they
must
anker
euerie
night
,
to
auoyd
danger
of
sandes
,
which
continueth
almost
all
the
waye
to
Mol●cca
,
and
hauing
in
that
sort
passed
those
hundreth
miles
,
they
set
their
course
eastward
,
and
east
and
by
north
,
250
miles
,
to
the
Iland
called
Banda
,
which
lyeth
vnder
5
degrées
on
the
south
side
.
In
this
Iland
the
Portingales
doe
trafficke
,
for
in
it
are
the
best
Nutmegges
&
Flowers
.
There
likewise
they
doe
preserue
nutmegges
,
and
make
oyle
thereof
,
which
is
brought
to
Malacca
,
and
from
thence
into
all
other
places
:
the
trafficke
there
consisteth
most
in
bartering
,
as
it
doth
in
Sunda
&
Iaua
,
but
they
are
not
to
be
trusted
,
you
must
kéep
good
watch
,
and
goe
not
on
land
,
but
stay
abord
the
shippe
,
whether
the
Ilanders
bring
their
marchandises
,
and
deale
with
men
as
I
said
before
,
for
it
happeneth
diuers
times
that
they
deceaue
the
Portingales
,
which
trust
them
ouer
much
,
for
that
one
of
my
acquaintance
and
my
friend
being
there
,
for
captaine
in
a
shippe
,
the
shippe
being
cast
away
vpon
that
coast
,
was
with
all
his
men
taken
&
put
in
prison
,
where
for
the
space
of
two
yeares
he
indured
a
most
miserable
life
,
and
in
the
end
was
ransomed
.
All
these
voyages
to
Banda
,
Moluca
,
&
those
Ilands
,
and
also
any
other
way
whatsoeuer
in
India
,
may
no
man
make
,
without
licence
and
speciall
fauour
of
the
King
of
Portingall
,
and
their
offices
are
giuen
them
in
recompence
of
their
seruice
in
the
Indies
,
as
also
all
other
offices
,
as
in
an
other
place
shall
be
declared
.
About
20
miles
beyond
Banda
North
west
,
lieth
the
Iland
called
Amboyna
,
where
the
Portingales
haue
a
small
for
t
:
this
Iland
hath
not
much
spice
,
but
the
shippes
that
sayle
from
Malacca
to
Maluco
,
doe
stay
there
,
and
take
in
fresh
water
.
From
this
Iland
Northwarde
70
miles
,
lyeth
the
Iland
Tydor
,
vnder
one
degrée
●th
,
and
i●
the
first
Iland
of
the
Moluca●
●xe
miles
northward
lyeth
Malaco
,
&
not
farre
thence
Tarnate
,
and
the
Ilands
of
Cloues
.
The
21.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Iland
of
Maluc●
.
THe
Ilandes
of
Maluco
are
fiue
,
viz.
Maluco
,
Tarnate
,
Tydor
,
Geloulo
,
and
an
other
where
the
Portingales
haue
2
forts
,
that
is
in
Tarnate
and
Tydor
,
which
long
since
were
discouered
and
wonne
,
where
they
trafficke
from
Malacca
&
out
of
India
.
The
Spaniards
haue
sought
diuers
meanes
to
haue
traffique
there
,
and
came
from
thence
out
of
Noua
Spaigne
,
into
the
Iland
called
Tarnate
,
where
in
a
storme
they
lost
their
shippe
,
and
so
could
not
get
from
thence
againe
,
whereby
they
were
by
the
Portingales
most
of
them
slayne
,
and
the
rest
taken
and
sent
prisoners
into
Portingale
,
whereupon
the
King
of
Spaine
and
Portingale
had
a
long
quarrell
and
contention
,
touching
the
diuision
of
their
Conquests
,
and
discouery
of
the
seas
,
which
by
the
Popes
meanes
at
the
last
was
ended
,
in
such
sort
▪
that
at
this
present
onely
the
Portingale
trafickes
to
those
Ilands
.
These
Ilands
haue
no
other
spice
then
cloues
,
but
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
as
it
appeareth
,
by
them
the
whole
world
is
filled
therewith
.
In
this
Iland
are
found
●ie
hilles
,
they
are
very
dry
&
burnt
land
,
they
haue
nothing
els
but
victuals
of
flesh
and
fish
,
but
for
Rice
,
Corne
,
Onyons
,
Garlicke
,
and
such
like
,
and
all
other
necessaries
,
some
are
brought
from
Portingale
,
and
some
from
other
places
thereabout
,
which
they
take
and
barter
for
cloues
.
The
bread
which
they
haue
there
of
their
owne
baking
is
of
wood
or
rootes
like
the
men
of
Brasillia
,
and
their
cloathes
are
of
wouen
strawe
or
herbes
,
faire
to
the
eye
:
in
these
Ilands
onlie
is
found
the
bird
,
which
the
Portingales
call
passaros
de
Sol
,
that
is
Fowle
of
the
Sunne
,
the
Italians
call
it
Manu
codiatas
,
&
the
Latinists
,
Paradiseas
,
&
by
vs
called
Paradice
birdes
,
for
the
beauty
of
their
feathers
which
passe
al
other
birds
:
these
birds
are
neuer
séene
aliue
,
but
being
dead
they
are
found
vpon
the
Iland
:
they
flie
,
as
it
is
said
,
alwaies
into
the
Sunne
,
and
kéepe
themselues
continually
in
the
ayre
,
without
lighting
on
the
earth
,
for
they
haue
neither
féet
nor
wings
,
but
onely
head
and
body
,
and
the
most
part
tayle
,
as
appeareth
by
the
birdes
that
are
brought
from
thence
into
India
,
and
some
from
thence
hether
but
not
many
,
for
they
are
costlie
.
I
brought
two
of
them
with
me
,
for
Doctor
Paludanus
,
which
were
male
and
female
,
which
I
gaue
vnto
him
,
for
his
chamber
.
These
Ilands
lie
among
diuers
other
Ilands
,
and
because
there
is
no
speciall
notice
of
them
,
by
reason
of
the
small
conuersation
with
them
:
I
let
them
passe
,
and
turne
again
vnto
the
coast
of
Malacca
,
which
I
left
at
the
Cape
of
Singapura
,
and
so
will
shewe
the
Coast
along
.
The
22.
Chapter
.
From
the
Cape
Singapura
to
the
towne
of
Sian
,
and
the
coast
of
Cambaia
,
and
Cauchinchina
,
and
the
Iles
of
Borneo
,
Lusons
,
Manillios
or
Philippinas
.
FRom
the
Cape
of
Singapura
to
the
hooke
named
Sinosura
eastward
,
are
18
miles
,
6
or
7
miles
from
thence
lyeth
a
cliffe
in
the
sea
called
Pedra
bianque
,
or
white
Rock
,
where
the
shippes
that
come
and
goe
to
and
from
China
,
doe
oftentymes
passe
in
great
danger
and
some
are
left
vpon
it
,
whereby
the
Pylots
when
they
come
thether
are
in
great
feare
,
for
that
other
way
then
this
they
haue
not
.
From
this
hook
Sinosura
East
&
by
South
40.
miles
beginneth
the
first
corner
of
the
Island
Borneo
,
vnder
one
degrée
in
the
North
,
and
stretcheth
120.
myles
North
east
till
you
be
vnder
7.
degrées
,
the
breadth
as
yet
is
not
knowne
nor
discouered
.
This
Isle
is
full
of
trées
from
whence
Camfora
is
taken
,
and
is
the
best
in
all
the
East
countries
.
From
Sinosura
the
coast
reacheth
North
30.
miles
to
the
towne
of
Pan
,
which
lyeth
vnder
thrée
degrées
and
a
halfe
:
ten
miles
further
by
the
same
c●urse
the
coast
runneth
againe
North
Northwest
for
50.
miles
,
where
the
towne
of
Patane
lyeth
vnder
7.
degrees
and
a
halfe
:
These
two
towns
Pan
and
Patane
are
kingdomes
,
but
contributarie
to
Sian
:
From
these
places
comes
the
wood
called
Pala
Dagula
,
and
the
costly
swéet
woode
called
Calamba
,
which
being
good
,
is
waid
against
Siluer
and
Gold
:
they
also
haue
Camphora
,
but
not
so
good
as
that
of
the
Island
Borneo
.
There
is
founde
some
gold
,
and
the
stone
called
Bezars
stone
,
which
is
very
costly
and
proued
to
be
good
against
poyson
.
There
are
likewise
some
Diamants
,
and
also
Nutmegs
and
flowers
,
and
the
wood
Sapon
,
whereof
also
much
is
brought
from
Sian
,
it
is
like
Brasill
to
die
withall
.
From
Patane
120.
myles
North
,
the
coast
runneth
backe
againe
vnto
Sian
,
which
lyeth
vnder
14.
degrées
and
a
halfe
from
Sian
,
from
the
turning
in
South
west
15.
myles
:
The
coast
runneth
again
south
east
70.
miles
to
the
towne
of
Cambaia
:
this
towne
lyeth
vnder
10.
degrées
.
From
thence
the
coast
runneth
againe
Northeast
60.
miles
,
and
60.
miles
Northwest
:
from
whence
it
runneth
West
North
west
to
the
furthest
parte
inwarde
of
the
créeke
of
Cuchinchina
:
This
coast
of
Cambaia
is
also
called
the
coast
of
Champaa
,
this
land
hath
much
of
the
swéet
wood
Calamba
:
Through
this
kingdome
runneth
the
riuer
Mecom
into
the
sea
,
which
the
Indians
name
Captaine
of
all
the
Riuers
,
for
it
hath
so
much
water
in
the
Summer
,
that
it
couereth
and
watereth
all
the
countrey
,
as
the
riuer
Nilus
doth
the
countrey
of
Aegypt
.
The
people
of
Cambaia
beléeue
that
all
creatures
both
men
and
beastes
of
what
sort
soeuer
they
be
,
do
here
receyue
reward
for
their
worke
whether
it
be
good
or
bad
.
Vpwards
in
the
land
behind
Cambaia
and
Sian
are
many
seuerall
nations
,
as
Laos
,
which
are
a
great
and
a
mightie
people
,
others
named
Auas
and
Bramas
,
which
dwel
by
the
hilles
:
others
that
dwell
vpon
the
hils
called
Gueos
,
which
liue
like
wild
men
,
and
eat
mans
flesh
,
and
marke
all
their
bodies
with
hote
iron
,
which
they
estéeme
a
fréedome
:
These
countreymen
are
such
as
are
knowne
,
besides
diuers
others
that
are
vnknowne
.
From
the
coast
of
Cambaia
or
Champaa
East
or
to
seaward
about
100.
myles
little
more
or
lesse
lie
the
Islands
called
the
Lussons
or
Lussones
,
which
were
first
discouered
by
the
Spaniardes
out
of
newe
Spaigne
,
in
an
▪
1564.
and
were
called
also
las
Manillas
or
Philippinas
,
because
the
principallest
Hauen
and
Towne
is
called
Manillia
,
and
of
others
Lusson
,
whereof
also
they
are
named
the
L●ssons
▪
and
the
Spaniardes
gaue
them
the
name
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
calling
them
the
Philippinas
.
This
towne
of
Lusson
or
Manillia
lyeth
vnder
14
degrées
,
by
this
towne
and
Iland
of
Lusson
lie
a
great
number
of
Ilands
,
which
are
all
called
the
Manillians
,
Lussons
or
Philippinas
,
and
are
all
at
the
commandement
of
the
Spaniardes
,
whose
Gouernour
or
Captaine
lyeth
in
the
towne
of
Manillia
or
Lusson
,
who
was
sent
thether
out
of
Noua
Spaigne
in
the
behalfe
of
the
king
of
Spaine
,
and
also
a
Bishop
,
as
head
ouer
all
the
rest
.
All
these
Ilands
haue
in
time
past
béene
vnder
the
crown
of
China
,
and
vpon
some
occasion
left
it
,
whereby
there
was
no
policie
nor
gouernment
among
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
,
for
that
he
that
was
the
richest
and
of
most
power
amongst
them
was
maister
,
and
liued
together
like
beastes
,
whereby
the
Spaniardes
had
〈◊〉
small
labor
to
subdue
them
,
whereof
manie
they
baptised
,
and
made
them
Christians
,
which
euerie
day
increased
:
it
is
a
very
fruitful
land
,
and
hath
much
corne
and
al
sorts
of
wilde
beastes
,
as
harts
,
hynd●
,
&
such
like
:
also
cattle
,
as
buffels
,
oxen
,
kyne
,
hogges
,
goates
&c.
they
haue
manie
muske
cattes
,
all
kinde
of
fruites
,
as
in
China
,
abundance
of
hony
and
fish
:
it
is
said
also
that
there
is
all
kindes
of
spices
,
but
as
yet
there
is
no
certaintie
thereof
,
but
onely
that
the
Spaniardes
giue
it
forth
so
:
but
you
must
thinke
they
doe
it
because
they
wil
extol
and
set
forth
their
things
aboue
all
others
,
as
their
manner
is
.
Those
of
China
trafficke
with
these
Ilands
,
and
bring
thether
all
sortes
of
commodities
out
of
their
country
,
as
al
silkes
,
cottons
,
porselynes
,
powder
for
shot
,
sulphur
,
brimstone
,
yron
,
stéele
,
quicke
siluer
,
and
other
metals
,
coper
,
meal
nuttes
,
chasnuttes
,
bisquit
,
dates
,
al
sorts
of
lynnen
cloth
,
deskes
,
and
such
like
,
and
of
all
curious
things
that
may
be
found
,
&
there
cometh
from
China
thether
euery
year
at
least
20
shippes
,
and
from
thence
is
their
marchandise
by
the
Spaniardes
shipped
and
sent
into
newe
Spaine
,
&
to
Mexico
,
which
countrie
of
Spaine
.
The
land
by
meanes
of
the
good
ayre
and
temperatenes
therof
is
so
fruitfull
,
that
al
things
are
there
to
be
had
in
great
abundance
,
as
Corne
,
Rice
,
and
other
such
like
graine
or
séedes
,
and
is
both
sowen
and
mowed
continually
al
the
yeare
long
.
Within
the
land
ther
are
some
Elephants
,
Lyons
,
Tygers
,
and
such
cruell
beastes
.
There
are
also
many
beasts
of
Moseliaet
,
that
is
to
say
,
Muske
Cattes
,
which
are
of
the
bignesse
and
likenesse
of
a
little
Dogge
,
which
they
kill
and
burie
for
certaine
daies
,
and
being
rotten
,
and
well
brused
with
blowes
,
whereby
the
flesh
and
bloud
are
mixed
together
,
they
make
many
round
Balles
of
the
same
flesh
&
bloud
so
mixed
,
each
Ball
of
an
ounce
waight
,
by
the
Portingals
called
Papo
,
which
they
carrie
into
all
places
.
There
are
also
in
that
land
many
Cattes
of
Algallia
,
or
Ci●et
Cattes
,
and
some
Amber
.
They
haue
also
horses
,
but
smaller
then
the
horses
in
Europe
.
Géese
,
Hennes
,
Duckes
and
such
like
,
are
there
in
great
aboundaunce
,
ryuer
,
and
sea
Fish
are
likewise
plentifull
,
and
all
kind
of
necessaries
whatsoeuer
.
The
countrie
hath
many
mines
of
Golde
and
Siluer
,
but
the
King
letteth
it
not
commonly
be
carried
out
of
the
countrie
,
but
kéepeth
it
in
his
house
for
treasure
,
therefore
they
seeke
and
procure
all
things
to
bee
brought
into
the
land
:
notwithstanding
they
haue
great
riches
in
their
houses
,
of
Gold
,
Siluer
,
and
other
common
Iewels
,
they
esteeme
more
of
Siluer
then
of
Golde
,
because
the
Golde
is
of
many
values
and
prices
,
and
the
Siluer
is
alwaies
of
one
price
.
It
hath
also
many
Pearles
and
Alioffar
,
which
come
out
of
the
Iland
and
Prouince
of
Aynao
,
also
much
Quick-siluer
,
Copper
,
Iron
,
Steele
,
Blick
,
Tin
,
Leade
,
Brimstone
and
other
such
like
mettales
,
and
Amber
,
besides
all
these
riches
,
and
innumerable
rents
that
the
King
of
China
hath
,
it
is
said
that
he
hath
in
euery
chiefe
shire
or
Prouince
towne
a
great
and
vnknowne
treasurie
.
It
is
a
common
custome
in
that
countrie
to
weare
,
as
we
doe
here
,
course
and
common
cloth
and
linnen
,
as
also
Silke
▪
Satin
and
Brocado
,
which
is
cloth
of
Golde
and
Siluer
,
with
faire
workes
and
borders
,
downe
to
their
shooes
,
which
they
commonly
vse
,
because
of
the
great
quantitie
of
Silke
,
that
is
within
the
countrie
,
for
it
is
affirmed
for
a
truth
,
that
only
from
the
town
of
Canton
there
is
yearely
carried
into
India
,
aboue
thrée
thousand
Quintals
of
Silke
,
which
are
sold
by
waight
,
besides
the
Silkes
that
are
yearely
carried
to
the
Ilands
of
Iapa●
,
Lucon
,
or
Phillippinas
,
and
to
the
land
of
Si●n
,
and
other
countries
bordering
about
the
same
:
and
yet
there
stayeth
so
much
within
the
countrie
,
that
therewith
might
bee
laden
whole
Fléetes
of
shippes
,
and
would
not
be
missed
:
there
is
also
much
Flax
and
Cotton
,
and
so
good
cheape
,
that
it
is
almost
incredible
:
the
earthen
Pots
,
Cuppes
and
vessels
that
are
made
there
,
are
not
to
bee
numbred
,
which
are
yearely
carried
into
India
,
Portingall
,
Noua
Spaignia
,
&
other
waies
,
but
the
finest
sorte
may
not
be
carried
out
of
the
land
vpon
paine
of
death
,
but
serue
onely
for
the
Lords
and
Gouernours
of
the
countrie
:
which
are
so
fine
that
Christall
is
not
comparable
vnto
it
.
These
Pots
and
Cups
are
made
inwards
in
the
lande
,
of
a
certaine
earth
that
is
verie
hard
,
which
is
beaten
smal
and
then
layed
to
stéepe
in
Cesterns
of
stone
full
of
water
,
made
for
the
purpose
,
and
when
it
is
well
stéeped
and
often
stirred
,
(
as
we
do
milke
to
make
Butter
)
of
the
finest
thereof
which
driueth
or
swimmeth
on
the
top
they
make
the
finest
worke
,
and
vse
the
courser
accordingly
▪
whereof
some
they
paint
,
and
then
they
are
dried
and
baked
in
Ouens
.
The
maner
to
make
Earthen
Pots
and
Cups
(
called
Porcelleyn-Cuppes
)
by
Scaliger
is
set
downe
in
his
Booke
of
Subtilties
in
this
manner
.
In
the
92.
Exercise
.
The
Cups
and
earthen
Pots
that
are
called
Porceleynes
,
whereof
also
the
Earth
hath
her
name
,
are
first
beaten
to
small
Poulder
,
which
they
steepe
in
water
,
and
then
forme
their
Pots
,
Cuppes
and
vessels
out
of
the
same
,
which
done
they
burne
them
vnder
the
earth
,
and
hauing
layen
in
the
earth
100
,
yeares
,
being
then
full
baked
and
made
,
they
are
digged
foorth
and
soulde
,
some
say
,
that
not
the
Cuppes
&c.
but
the
stuffe
is
buried
,
although
Iohn
Huyghens
opinion
seemeth
to
be
true
and
according
to
their
maner
,
saying
,
that
they
are
made
of
Earth
,
as
other
Pots
and
Cannes
are
made
in
our
countrie
.
The
land
also
aboundeth
in
Honie
,
Suger
and
Waxe
,
of
all
sorts
of
Spices
,
rootes
and
plantes
as
also
fruites
,
and
much
more
then
in
Spaine
:
and
other
kindes
of
fruites
also
which
are
not
knowne
heere
:
there
are
Oranges
that
are
swéeter
then
Suger
:
there
is
a
kind
of
fruit
called
Lechyas
,
which
are
like
Plums
,
but
of
another
taste
,
and
are
very
good
&
much
estéemed
,
whereof
I
haue
eaten
,
to
conclude
it
hath
of
all
things
that
man
can
wish
or
desire
.
The
rents
and
reuenewes
of
the
King
of
China
are
so
great
,
that
it
is
incredible
,
for
he
hath
onely
in
custome
out
of
a
riuer
in
the
Prouince
of
Canton
,
for
Salt
that
is
made
there
,
yearly
a
million
and
a
halfe
of
Golde
,
whereby
men
may
estéeme
the
rest
accordingly
.
All
the
Townes
in
that
Countrie
are
walled
about
with
stone
walles
,
and
haue
Ditches
of
water
round
about
them
for
their
securitie
,
they
vse
no
fortresse
nor
Castles
,
but
onely
vppon
euery
Gate
of
the
Towne
they
haue
strong
Towers
,
wherein
they
place
their
Ordinance
for
defence
of
the
towne
.
They
vse
all
kinde
of
armes
,
as
Caliuers
,
Bowes
,
Pikes
of
diuers
sortes
,
Rapiers
,
like
Falceons
,
Cortlasses
and
Targets
.
The
souldiers
when
they
goe
to
warre
,
weare
Coates
downe
to
their
knées
,
lyned
with
Cotton
,
so
that
the
thrust
of
a
Pike
or
a
Rapier
will
not
readily
enter
,
such
as
are
souldiers
are
paide
by
the
King
,
which
are
knowen
by
wearing
a
red
or
a
yellow
Hat
,
whereof
there
are
so
many
,
that
the
number
is
not
knowne
,
they
haue
Captaines
of
10.
of
100
of
1000.
10000.
20000.
&c.
Which
Captaines
may
bee
knowne
by
certaine
tokens
,
one
from
the
other
,
whereby
they
know
how
many
men
he
hath
vnder
him
.
Euery
month
they
Muster
and
are
paide
with
Siluer
money
,
for
they
haue
no
other
Coyne
,
and
they
are
péeces
of
cut
Siluer
,
in
which
sort
they
pay
&
receiue
all
their
money
,
for
the
which
purpose
they
doe
alwayes
carrie
about
them
a
paire
of
Ballaunce
with
an
instrument
to
cut
the
Siluer
.
A
souldier
hath
euery
moneth
,
the
value
of
a
Ryall
and
a
halfe
of
Spanish
money
in
siluer
,
which
is
more
in
that
countrie
(
as
the
value
and
price
of
all
things
goeth
there
)
then
foure
Ducates
or
twelue
Guilders
with
vs
.
For
Religion
and
ceremonies
they
are
Heathens
,
without
any
sparke
or
point
of
Mahomets
law
,
or
of
any
other
sects
.
The
men
of
●hina
pray
the
Deuil
In
many
places
they
pray
to
the
Diuell
,
onely
because
hee
shoulde
not
hurt
them
.
When
any
man
lieth
on
his
death
bed
,
they
set
the
picture
of
the
Diuell
before
him
,
with
the
Sunne
in
his
left
hand
,
and
a
poinyard
in
the
right
hand
,
which
Diuell
is
painted
with
a
very
fierce
looke
:
and
therfore
they
desire
the
patient
or
sicke
man
to
looke
well
vpon
him
,
that
hee
may
bee
his
friend
in
the
world
to
come
,
and
that
yeare
hee
may
not
hurt
him
.
They
pray
to
the
Sunne
and
the
Moone
,
which
they
thinke
,
are
man
and
wife
,
and
when
any
Eclipse
happeneth
,
they
make
great
sacrifices
,
fearing
that
God
will
take
their
liues
from
them
,
and
cleane
ouerthrow
them
,
whereby
they
are
in
great
feare
.
They
doe
all
belieue
the
immortalitie
of
the
soule
,
and
that
after
their
deathes
,
they
shall
receiue
either
good
or
euill
reward
in
the
world
to
come
according
to
their
workes
.
Wherefore
they
vse
faire
and
costly
Graues
,
and
beléeue
that
in
the
world
to
come
men
shall
neuer
more
die
,
but
liue
for
euer
,
there
are
also
in
this
land
many
and
diuers
faire
Vniuersities
,
and
Schooles
for
learning
,
where
they
studie
Philosophie
,
and
the
lawes
of
the
land
,
for
that
not
any
man
in
China
is
estéemed
or
accounted
of
,
for
his
birth
,
family
or
riches
,
but
onely
for
his
learning
and
knowledge
,
such
are
they
that
serue
in
euery
Towne
,
and
haue
the
gouernment
of
the
same
,
being
serued
and
honoured
with
great
solemnities
,
and
worthinesse
,
liuing
in
great
pleasure
and
estéemed
as
gods
.
They
are
called
Lo●ias
,
and
Mandorijns
,
and
are
alwaies
borne
in
the
stréetes
,
sitting
in
Chariots
which
are
hanged
about
with
Curtaines
of
Silke
,
couered
with
Clothes
of
Golde
and
Siluer
,
and
are
much
giuen
to
banketing
,
eating
,
drinking
&
making
good
cheare
,
as
also
the
whole
land
of
China
.
No
man
may
rule
,
gouerne
,
or
vse
any
Office
of
Iustice
in
the
Towne
or
place
where
he
was
borne
,
which
they
saye
,
the
King
doth
,
because
their
friendes
or
parents
should
not
mooue
or
perswade
them
to
doe
any
thing
contrarie
to
Iustice
,
or
to
the
hinderance
of
the
Kings
seruice
.
When
any
of
the
aforesaide
gouernours
or
rulers
die
in
China
,
they
kill
diuers
of
their
seruants
and
wiues
,
and
cause
all
kinde
of
victuals
and
necessaries
with
diuers
Iewels
to
bee
put
into
the
Graue
with
them
,
whereby
they
thinke
themselues
well
prouided
,
and
to
haue
good
companie
with
them
,
to
liue
withall
in
the
other
world
.
The
Countrie
is
verie
temperate
&
good
ayre
,
for
it
beginneth
vnder
19.
degrées
,
and
is
in
some
places
higher
then
50.
degrées
,
whereby
it
is
to
be
presumed
,
that
it
must
of
force
be
fruitfull
,
a
great
helpe
thereunto
is
the
earnest
and
continuall
labour
the
countrimen
and
inhabitants
take
,
to
build
houses
in
their
land
,
whereby
there
is
not
one
foote
of
land
lost
,
or
that
lyeth
wast
,
for
euen
to
the
verie
mountaines
,
it
is
both
plowed
&
planted
,
because
there
are
so
many
people
in
the
Countrie
.
It
is
not
in
mans
memorie
,
that
euer
there
was
plague
in
that
Countrie
,
and
they
haue
a
law
which
is
very
straightly
holden
,
that
no
man
may
goe
or
depart
out
of
the
Countrie
without
licence
,
nor
yet
that
any
stranger
may
come
into
the
land
without
leaue
vpon
paine
of
death
.
Likewise
no
man
may
trauaile
through
the
Country
to
begge
,
whereof
they
haue
a
great
care
,
and
looke
néerely
vnto
it
.
The
people
are
well
formed
,
and
commonly
fat
and
well
liking
of
body
,
broade
and
round
faces
,
smal
eyes
,
great
eye-browes
,
broad
foreheads
,
small
and
flat
noses
,
litle
beards
,
seauen
or
eight
hayres
aboue
their
lippes
and
vnder
their
chinnes
,
and
verie
blacke
haire
,
which
they
estéeme
verie
much
,
&
haue
great
care
in
the
keming
thereof
,
and
in
keeping
it
cleane
,
as
well
men
as
women
,
and
weare
it
as
long
as
it
will
growe
,
and
then
binde
it
in
a
knot
on
the
top
of
their
heads
,
and
vpon
it
they
put
a
péece
of
Silke
netting
.
Those
that
dwell
on
the
Sea
side
,
with
whome
the
Portingals
traffique
,
that
is
in
Machau
and
Canton
,
are
a
people
of
a
brownish
colour
,
like
the
white
Moores
in
Africa
and
Barbaria
,
and
part
of
the
Spaniards
,
but
those
that
dwell
within
the
land
,
are
for
color
like
Netherlanders
&
high
Dutches
.
There
are
many
among
them
that
are
cleane
blacke
,
which
haue
great
eyes
and
much
beard
,
but
verie
few
of
them
,
as
it
may
well
bee
thought
,
and
as
the
men
of
China
themselues
report
.
Their
ofspring
was
out
of
●artaria
,
or
from
other
of
their
neighbours
of
straunge
Countries
,
at
such
time
when
they
had
licence
to
trauaile
into
those
Countries
,
and
to
haue
conuersation
with
them
by
trade
of
marchandise
,
which
nowe
they
may
not
doe
,
as
it
is
saide
before
.
They
vse
to
weare
the
nayles
of
their
left
hands
very
long
,
and
on
the
right
hand
short
,
which
they
hold
for
an
auncient
ceremonie
of
their
law
and
beliefe
.
Their
apparell
(
as
I
said
before
)
is
most
of
Silke
of
all
colours
,
that
is
such
as
are
of
welth
,
&
indifferent
rich
,
others
&
such
as
are
poore
,
do
weare
apparel
of
Cotton
linnen
,
&
of
blacke
and
coloured
Sayes
,
and
such
like
stuffe
:
Cloth
made
of
Wooll
nor
Veluet
they
can
not
make
in
all
China
,
although
there
wanteth
no
wooll
,
and
they
haue
many
shéepe
:
notwithstanding
,
they
know
not
how
to
vse
it
,
and
wonder
much
at
it
when
the
Portingalles
bring
it
thether
.
The
women
goe
verie
richly
apparelled
,
with
long
and
wide
Gownes
,
they
weare
many
Iewels
on
their
heades
,
within
their
haire
,
and
also
vppon
their
bodies
,
they
doe
commonly
hold
their
hands
couered
,
they
are
but
little
séene
abroad
,
but
sit
most
part
within
the
house
,
and
estéeme
it
for
a
great
beautifying
vnto
them
to
haue
small
féete
,
to
the
which
end
they
vse
to
binde
their
féete
so
fast
when
they
are
young
,
that
they
cannot
grow
to
the
full
,
whereby
they
can
hardly
goe
,
but
in
a
manner
halfe
lame
.
Which
custome
the
men
haue
brought
vp
,
to
let
them
from
much
going
,
for
that
they
are
verie
iealous
,
and
vnmeasurable
leacherous
and
vnchast
,
yet
is
it
estéemed
a
beautifying
and
comlinesse
for
the
women
.
Those
that
are
of
any
wealth
or
estate
,
are
born
in
chaires
through
the
stréets
,
hanged
and
couered
with
Silke
,
Sattin
,
and
Damaske
Curtins
,
wouen
with
siluer
and
golde
thréedes
,
and
haue
small
holes
to
looke
through
,
so
that
they
may
sée
and
not
be
séene
.
The
24.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Prouinces
,
Townes
,
and
other
things
worthie
of
memorie
in
the
kingdome
of
China
.
THe
kingdome
of
China
is
deuided
into
15
prouinces
,
euery
one
being
as
great
(
as
it
is
reported
&
founde
written
)
as
the
best
kingdome
in
Europe
,
and
are
gouerned
by
a
Viceroye
or
Gouernour
,
which
by
the
Chinaes
is
called
Cochin
.
Two
of
the
said
Prouinces
are
ruled
by
the
King
himselfe
and
his
Councell
,
which
are
Tolanchia
and
Paguia
,
wher
the
King
is
alwaies
resident
.
The
other
Prouinces
are
called
Foquiem
,
Olam
,
Sinsay
,
Xansay
,
Oquiam
,
Aucheo
,
Hona
,
Canton
,
Quicheo
,
Chequeam
,
Saxi
,
Aynaon
,
Sus●an
.
Most
of
these
Prouinces
haue
riuers
and
waters
running
through
them
,
&
haue
conference
and
familiaritie
by
buying
and
selling
with
each
other
both
by
water
and
by
land
.
It
is
recorded
by
the
Chinaes
themselues
in
their
Chronicles
,
that
in
these
fiftéene
Prouinces
ther
are
591.
chiefe
Citties
1593.
other
Citties
,
besides
villages
:
whereof
some
are
so
great
as
Citties
:
whereby
you
may
consider
the
greatnesse
of
the
land
.
Most
of
the
Townes
are
built
vppon
riuers
and
running
streames
,
and
closed
about
with
broade
ditches
,
and
thicke
stone
walles
,
Without
the
Walles
betwéene
them
and
the
Ditches
,
is
a
walke
,
where
sixe
men
on
Horse
backe
maye
ryde
in
ranke
,
and
the
like
within
,
which
space
is
made
to
mende
and
repaire
the
Walles
when
néede
requireth
,
whereof
they
are
very
carefull
,
and
looke
warily
vnto
them
.
The
high
waies
and
foote
pathes
throughout
the
whole
kingdome
,
are
fairely
paued
,
and
all
along
euen
and
smoth
till
you
come
to
the
hils
,
and
the
entrance
or
Frontespicio
of
the
Citties
,
verie
costly
and
workmanly
built
with
thrée
or
foure
Gates
one
by
the
other
,
all
stricken
ouer
full
of
Iron
,
and
the
stréetes
within
the
Citties
and
Villages
very
fairely
paued
,
and
playned
as
straight
as
a
line
,
and
euen
in
breadth
,
so
that
if
you
stand
at
the
ende
of
a
stréete
,
you
may
sée
to
the
other
ende
,
by
reason
of
the
straightnes
bee
it
neuer
so
long
.
At
the
end
of
euery
stréete
,
are
certaine
Vaults
made
,
wherein
are
wares
and
marchandises
of
all
costly
things
,
and
prices
that
man
can
wish
or
desire
.
Ouer
euery
stréete
there
are
diuers
Arches
made
of
stone
,
verie
finely
and
cunningly
Painted
,
which
are
set
in
the
stréetes
,
because
that
all
their
feas●es
,
p●ayes
and
spirituall
ceremonies
are
done
by
night
,
and
then
those
Arches
are
placed
full
of
lights
and
Torches
,
which
maketh
a
goodly
shew
.
The
houses
commonly
haue
three
doores
to
goe
in
at
,
whereof
that
in
the
middle
is
the
greatest
,
the
other
somewhat
lesse
,
they
are
commonly
low
without
Sellers
vnder
ground
but
within
very
large
and
broad
,
with
great
roomes
and
faire
Gardens
,
full
of
all
pleasure
and
delight
.
The
towne
where
the
King
is
resident
,
is
called
Xuntien
or
Taybjin
which
some
men
call
Quinzay
,
this
name
Xuntien
is
as
much
to
say
in
Chinish
speach
,
as
heauenly
Cittie
,
and
lyeth
in
the
Prouince
of
Paguia
:
of
the
greatnesse
whereof
they
write
wonders
,
for
they
affirme
that
within
the
walles
the
Towne
is
as
long
,
from
the
one
end
to
the
other
as
a
man
on
horsebacke
may
ride
vpon
a
day
,
with
a
thousand
other
wonders
,
which
for
breuitie
I
omit
.
In
this
town
the
King
hath
his
Palace
,
with
all
pleasures
that
may
or
can
bee
deuised
,
both
for
him selfe
,
his
wiues
,
and
his
Courte
.
His
wiues
little
or
neuer
goe
abroad
,
so
that
they
are
seldome
or
neuer
séene
,
thereby
to
maintaine
their
authoritie
,
as
also
fearing
that
any
mischiefe
should
happen
vnto
them
,
there
are
not
in
all
the
countrie
any
Noble
men
of
name
or
title
,
as
Earles
,
Dukes
,
Viscounts
or
such
like
,
nor
that
haue
any
vassales
,
commandements
,
Iurisdictions
,
or
proprieties
to
themselues
,
other
then
such
as
are
giuen
by
the
King
,
and
when
they
die
,
it
returneth
again●
vnto
the
King
,
and
if
hee
wil
,
he
may
take
it
from
the
children
,
but
commonly
hee
letteth
them
haue
it
,
so
they
be
fit
for
the
place
,
and
that
with
a
new
gi●●
and
bond
to
serue
the
King
.
In
all
the
principall
townes
where
the
Viceroyes
or
Gouernours
hold
their
states
,
there
hangeth
a
picture
of
the
King
,
couered
with
a
Curtaine
of
cloth
of
Golde
,
whereunto
all
Officers
,
Commaunders
,
Loi●as
,
Mandorijns
&c.
dayly
resort
and
doe
it
all
reuerence
and
honour
,
such
as
belongeth
to
a
King
of
such
estate
,
as
if
the
King
himselfe
were
there
in
person
▪
the
Kings
title
is
,
King
and
Lord
of
the
world
,
and
Sonne
of
heauen
.
No
man
throughout
all
China
may
beare
any
weapons
,
nor
yet
haue
them
in
his
house
but
such
as
are
appointed
thereunto
,
and
receiue
the
Kings
pay
,
as
souldiers
,
whose
children
succeed
their
fathers
in
their
places
.
The
men
of
China
are
great
and
cunning
workemen
,
as
may
well
bee
séene
by
the
workmanship
that
commeth
from
thence
.
They
make
and
vse
waggons
or
Cartes
with
sayles
(
like
Boates
)
and
with
wheeles
so
subtilly
made
,
that
being
in
the
fielde
they
goe
and
are
driuen
forwards
by
the
winde
,
as
if
they
were
in
the
water
,
they
are
verie
wittie
in
buying
and
selling
.
All
the
traders
that
kéepe
shops
,
haue
a
Table
hanging
at
their
doores
wherein
is
written
euery
kind
of
ware
they
haue
to
sell
.
All
Officers
or
handicrafts
men
haue
either
of
them
a
streete
alone
,
and
dwell
by
themselues
,
and
their
children
must
vse
the
like
trade
after
their
Fathers
deaths
,
whether
they
were
souldiers
,
Iustices
or
Gouernours
.
When
any
man
is
very
rich
,
he
is
licenced
not
to
work
notwithstanding
he
must
keepe
workmen
,
and
keepe
open
shoppe
,
the
money
that
is
vsed
throughout
all
China
is
Golde
and
Siluer
vnstamped
,
but
cut
in
smal
peeces
to
the
value
of
a
penie
,
and
so
receiued
by
waight
,
and
in
like
sorte
payed
.
Also
all
wares
,
of
what
sort
soeuer
they
bee
,
not
so
much
as
Hennes
,
Géese
,
Fish
,
and
such
like
,
but
are
bought
and
solde
by
waight
.
They
haue
one
wife
which
they
call
their
lawfull
wife
,
and
as
many
other
as
they
can
well
maintaine
,
the
sonne
of
the
lawfull
wife
inheriteth
most
part
of
their
goods
,
and
that
which
remaineth
is
equally
deuided
among
the
other
children
,
they
marrie
with
whome
they
will
,
except
it
be
with
their
Sisters
,
or
their
Vncles
children
.
The
Bridegrome
before
he
fetcheth
the
Bride
home
to
his
house
,
must
indowe
her
with
certaine
goods
,
which
he
giueth
to
the
Bride
her selfe
,
and
shee
giueth
them
vnto
her
Father
or
mother
in
recompence
of
their
charges
for
bringing
her
vp
in
her
youth
,
which
done
shee
goeth
home
with
the
Bridegrome
,
and
the
parents
may
do
what
they
wil
with
that
which
they
haue
so
receiued
for
their
daughters
dowrie
,
and
spend
it
as
they
thinke
good
,
and
what
remaineth
thereof
after
the
parents
are
deade
,
returneth
againe
vnto
the
daughter
,
whose
husband
gaue
the
same
for
his
wife
,
so
that
he
which
hath
most
daughters
,
is
the
richest
,
as
it
is
reported
,
by
the
Pictures
heereafter
following
you
may
see
the
forme
and
manner
of
those
of
C●
,
as
wel
men
as
women
,
as
also
of
the
Mandorijns
and
mightie
men
or
Gouernours
,
as
they
are
carried
in
the
stréetes
,
and
goe
to
sport
vppon
the
ryuers
,
where
they
refresh
themselues
with
all
kinds
of
dainties
.
The
men
of
China
haue
manie
spéeches
,
but
in
writing
they
vnderstand
each
other
in
euerie
place
for
they
write
euerie
thing
with
figures
and
characters
,
whereof
their
alphabets
are
sundrie
and
innumerable
:
these
figures
with
their
paper
of
diuers
colours
,
as
also
penne
and
inke
,
you
may
see
at
D.
Paludanus
house
,
so
that
men
had
need
of
a
good
memorie
,
and
long
exercise
,
before
they
can
vnderstand
them
all
,
and
read
what
it
is
,
which
is
the
cause
that
among
them
such
as
are
learned
are
so
much
esteemed
.
Their
paper
is
like
that
of
Auro●a
,
but
not
so
white
,
but
thinner
and
smoother
:
they
make
also
of
all
colors
,
which
is
very
saire
,
they
write
with
pennes
of
Reedes
,
wherein
there
sticketh
a
pensell
,
such
as
Painters
vse
.
Printing
,
painting
&
gun-powder
,
with
the
furniture
thereto
belonging
,
haue
beene
vsed
in
China
many
hundreth
yeares
past
,
and
very
common
,
so
that
it
is
with
them
out
of
memorie
when
they
first
began
.
Their
Chronicles
shewe
that
their
first
king
,
being
a
great
Nigromancer
,
who
raigned
manie
thousand
yeares
past
,
did
first
inuent
great
ordinance
with
all
things
belonging
thereunto
:
Printing
is
likewise
very
auncient
with
them
,
for
that
there
are
bookes
found
in
those
countries
of
China
,
which
were
printed
at
the
least
fiue
or
sixe
hundreth
yeares
before
printing
was
in
vse
with
vs
in
Europe
,
so
that
it
is
not
founde
when
it
first
began
there
.
And
there
are
many
bookes
in
China
,
for
that
they
are
very
curious
and
desirous
to
write
and
register
all
thinges
,
as
well
that
which
is
done
in
their
kingdome
,
or
which
belongeth
thereunto
,
as
also
other
memorable
things
,
cunning
and
fine
deuises
,
lawes
and
ordinances
,
al
policies
&
gouernments
in
their
townes
,
wherein
they
much
resemble
and
surpasse
the
ancient
Grecians
and
Romans
.
The
manner
of
their
banquetings
and
feastes
are
thus
,
as
many
persons
as
are
inuited
,
so
many
tables
are
prepared
and
made
ready
,
although
they
be
a
hundreth
:
the
tables
are
verie
faire
and
finely
painted
▪
with
all
kynd
of
imagerie
and
flowers
,
most
pleasant
to
behold
,
so
that
they
vse
no
table-clothes
,
but
round
about
the
edges
of
the
table
there
hangeth
a
cloth
down
to
the
ground
,
of
silk
,
damaske
,
gold
or
siluer
,
euerie
one
according
to
his
estate
,
and
at
the
corners
of
the
tables
there
hang
diuers
faire
baskets
full
of
all
sorts
of
sweete
flowers
,
with
ma●c●paine
stuffe
of
all
formes
and
fashions
,
gilded
&
very
cunningly
made
.
In
the
middle
of
the
tables
they
place
the
meats
,
very
costlie
and
well
drest
,
and
in
good
order
,
all
in
dishes
of
fine
earth
,
or
els
siluer
.
The
meat
both
fish
and
flesh
,
or
whatsoeuer
it
is
,
is
all
cut
in
peeces
,
the
bones
and
sinewes
cleane
taken
forth
,
which
they
neuer
touch
with
their
fingers
,
but
onely
vse
to
take
it
vp
with
two
litle
peeces
of
blacke
wood
made
round
,
whereof
you
may
see
some
at
D.
Paludanus
●o●se
,
that
I
gaue
him
:
and
these
they
vse
in
stead
of
●orkes
,
which
with
them
is
so
ready
,
that
there
falleth
not
one
bit
or
crumme
vpon
the
table
,
whereby
they
vse
no
napkins
to
wipe
their
handes
,
for
they
need
them
not
,
neither
doe
the●
soule
either
hand
or
mouth
.
Their
drinke
is
wyne
made
of
Rice
,
and
brewed
as
we
brew
beer
.
They
drinke
often
,
but
verie
litle
at
a
time
,
and
will
drinke
at
the
least
20.
times
in
one
smal
cup
before
it
be
empty
:
when
they
are
at
their
Feasts
and
banquets
they
haue
much
musicke
.
They
haue
likewise
many
manners
&
customes
of
curtesies
,
which
are
these
:
The
common
people
as
they
méet
together
,
they
shut
their
left
hand
,
and
couer
it
with
their
right
hand
,
and
so
hold
them
together
on
their
breast
,
with
much
bowing
&
stooping
with
their
heads
downwards
,
thereby
to
shewe
that
they
loue
each
other
,
and
are
as
fast
bound
and
vnited
together
in
loue
,
as
their
hands
are
fast
knit
together
,
and
that
with
all
their
harts
,
wherewith
they
vse
manie
courteous
spéeches
.
Among
the
Nobles
or
Mandoriins
,
when
they
méet
together
,
they
presently
shut
both
handes
,
and
lay
their
fingers
each
vpon
the
other
,
and
so
with
their
armes
make
a
hoop
or
bowe
,
and
so
stand
still
stooping
and
bowing
their
heads
and
bodies
with
great
curtesie
,
making
choise
who
shal
first
go
by
,
with
many
other
ceremonies
vsed
among
the
Nobles
,
which
were
ouer
long
to
rehearse
.
Wherefore
at
this
present
I
will
leaue
them
;
and
cease
to
write
any
further
of
their
ceremonies
,
and
other
customes
,
as
necessitie
requireth
,
for
that
if
I
should
describe
them
all
at
large
,
it
would
be
ouer
tedious
,
and
a
hundreth
quiers
of
paper
would
not
suffice
:
yet
if
any
man
be
desirous
to
sée
more
hereof
,
let
him
read
the
booke
made
by
a
Spanish
Fryer
named
Fray
Iuan
Gonsales
de
Mendosa
,
of
the
description
of
China
,
which
booke
is
translated
out
of
Spanish
into
Latine
,
although
there
are
some
falts
,
by
wrong
information
giuen
vnto
the
Author
:
notwithstanding
it
conteyneth
many
particular
things
worthie
the
reading
.
The
25.
Chapter
.
Of
the
town
and
Iland
of
Machau
in
China
,
where
the
Portingales
haue
their
residence
,
and
trafficke
with
their
marchandises
,
wares
,
and
some
prices
therof
,
and
the
waight
,
measure
,
and
money
as
well
of
China
,
as
of
Malacea
,
which
continually
come
thether
.
Habitus
e
China
regno
pretiosae
elegantiae
et
rerum
omnium
affluentissimum
Lectuli
,
et
ratio
,
quibus
Chinae
proceres
primarij
▪
Mandorinos
vocant
gestantur
,
cvmbaeque
quibus
ad
oblectationem
per
fluvios
vehuntur
▪
Maniere
als
haer
die
Mandoryns
van
China
welcke
het
princepael
governement
hebben
laten
draegen
en
op
die
revieren
vermeyen
vaeren
.
Naves
e
China
et
Iava
velis
ex
arundine
contextis
et
anchoris
ligneis
.
Schepen
van
China
en
Iava
met
rietten
seysen
en
houten
anckers
The
marchandise
or
ware
that
they
carrie
from
Makau
to
Iapen
,
are
silks
,
&
from
Iapen
they
return
nothing
but
siluer
,
whereby
they
doe
greatly
profit
.
And
seing
we
are
in
hand
with
their
trafficks
,
from
Makau
,
I
think
it
not
impertinent
to
rehearse
some
of
the
ware
which
the
Portingals
vse
commonly
to
buy
there
▪
and
to
traffique
withall
,
together
with
the
ordinarie
prices
therof
,
as
also
the
waight
and
monyes
,
as
well
of
China
as
of
Malacca
,
because
of
the
neerenesse
and
common
traffique
that
they
dayly
vse
with
each
other
,
more
then
any
other
places
of
●ndia
,
which
I
set
downe
in
this
place
,
because
this
waight
and
reckoning
differeth
from
that
of
Portingall
and
India
.
It
is
to
be
vnderstoode
that
in
China
there
are
three
sorts
of
Silkes
,
that
is
,
one
sort
called
Lankijn
which
is
esteemed
for
the
best
.
The
second
called
Fulcan
,
which
is
good
also
.
The
third
and
worst
Silke
is
called
Lankam
,
besides
these
there
are
other
sorts
of
Silke
,
as
Silke
vnspunne
,
called
raw
Silke
,
and
Silke
that
is
spunne
and
made
in
thréedes
,
which
the
Portingals
call
Retre●
The
white
vnspunne
Silke
of
Lankijn
is
worth
the
Pico
(
which
is
a
certaine
waight
)
which
hereafter
I
will
shew
you
about
1●5
or
150.
Ryals
of
eight
,
or
Rikes
Dollors
accounted
after
the
rate
of
that
money
.
The
white
vnspunne
Silke
of
Fulcan
is
worth
the
Pico
,
140.
or
145.
Ryals
of
eight
,
the
vnspunne
Silke
of
Lankam
,
is
woorth
the
Pico
75.
or
80.
Ryals
of
eight
,
the
Retres
white
Silke
of
Lankij
is
worth
the
Pico
150.
or
170.
Ryals
of
eight
,
the
Retres
white
,
and
other
Silke
of
Fulcam
and
Susuam
,
is
worth
the
Pico
130.
or
135.
Ryals
of
eight
,
the
Retres
white
of
Canton
is
worth
the
Pico
50
,
or
55.
Ryals
of
eight
,
the
wrought
Silke
of
al
colours
at
the
same
price
,
the
vnspunne
Canton
Silke
in
colours
is
worth
the
Pico
50.
or
60.
Ryals
of
eight
,
white
Lamparden
Silk
of
14.
Els
the
péece
are
commonly
worth
one
yeare
with
the
other
,
50.
or
55.
Ryalls
of
eight
.
The
hundred
,
the
Mosseliat
or
Muske
is
commonly
worth
one
yeare
with
the
other
the
Caete
,
which
is
20.
ounces
,
sixe
or
seuen
Ryalls
of
eight
,
other
fine
wares
and
marchandises
of
China
,
haue
their
different
prices
accordingly
,
as
the
time
serueth
,
and
are
not
so
common
as
these
Silkes
,
for
that
with
the
Silks
aforesaid
is
the
Portingalles
trade
,
and
the
principallest
riches
,
that
are
brought
out
of
C●ina
to
the
countries
bordering
about
it
.
As
touching
the
waight
and
money
of
China
and
Malacca
,
you
must
vnderstand
,
that
the
waight
which
in
Malacca
is
called
a
Bha●
,
is
three
Picos
,
and
euery
Pico
is
66
●
Caetes
,
so
that
●
.
Picos
which
is
a
Bhar
,
are
200.
Caetes
,
as
well
great
as
small
waight
,
a
Bhar
of
China
is
300.
Caetes
,
which
waigh
as
much
as
200.
Caetes
at
Malacca
small
waight
:
for
that
three
Caetes
of
China
,
are
in
Malacca
,
two
Caetes
small
waight
:
a
Caete
of
China
is
16.
Taeys
Chinish
waight
,
which
are
14.
Taeys
in
Malacca
which
is
as
much
as
20.
Ounces
●
Portingall
waight
.
They
vse
likewise
a
waight
which
they
cal
a
Hant
,
euery
Hant
is
twelue
Caetes
smal
waight
and
euery
Caete
is
22.
Taeyes
,
and
16.
Hantes
and
8.
Caetes
,
are
iust
200.
Caetes
which
is
a
Bhar
of
small
waight
,
so
likewise
a
Tael
of
Malacca
is
16.
Mases
,
and
10.
Mases
and
¼
▪
is
an
Ounce
of
Portingall
waight
,
and
an
Ounce
and
a
halfe
is
iust
16.
Mases
,
and
the
eight
part
of
a
Mase
,
by
these
Mases
they
sel
the
Bezars
stones
,
for
euery
Mase
two
or
thrée
Ducats
,
according
to
their
greatnesse
and
goodnesse
.
In
Malacca
are
two
sortes
of
waights
,
great
and
small
,
which
heereafter
follow
.
A
Bhar
great
waight
,
is
200.
Cates
,
and
one
Cates
26.
Taeys
,
and
one
Taey
is
one
Ounce
½
▪
hard
waight
of
Portingall
,
the
small
waight
is
a
Bhar
,
which
is
also
200.
Caetes
,
and
one
Caetes
is
22.
Taeys
,
and
a
●ael
is
a
full
Ounce
and
a
halfe
Portingal
waight
.
With
their
great
waight
they
weigh
P●per
,
Cloues
,
Nutmegs
,
Folio
,
red
&
white
Sanders
,
Indico
,
Alum
,
Sanguis
,
draconis
,
Palo
Dauguila
,
Siet
,
and
Sapon
.
With
the
small
waight
they
waigh
Quicksiluer
,
Vermilion
▪
Coper
▪
Blie
,
Iuorie
bones
,
Silk
,
Muske
,
Amber
,
Calamba
,
or
Lignum
Aloes
,
Tin
,
Lead
,
Lancua
,
Oyle
of
Nutmegs
,
and
of
flowers
,
Verdette
,
Rosamallia
,
Besoun
▪
and
Camphora
&c.
The
marchandises
that
the
Portingals
carrie
to
China
,
whereof
they
make
most
profite
is
Ryals
of
eight
,
which
in
China
are
worth
aboue
six
testones
,
not
for
that
they
had
rather
haue
it
then
other
Siluer
,
but
for
that
it
is
all
Siluer
▪
for
it
is
presently
cut
in
péeces
,
to
pay
it
out
after
their
manner
as
it
is
shewed
before
,
they
carrie
likewise
some
Wines
both
Portingal
and
Indian
Wine
,
and
some
Oyles
of
Oliues
,
which
are
there
desired
.
Veluet
,
Cloth
of
Scarlet
,
whereof
they
haue
none
,
nor
yet
can
make
any
,
although
they
haue
both
sheepe
and
wooll
enough
.
Looking
glasses
,
Iuorie
bones
,
and
all
kinde
of
Christall
and
Glasse
,
are
well
solde
there
.
But
this
shall
suffice
for
that
which
concerneth
the
land
of
China
,
now
I
will
procéede
to
the
description
of
the
Iland
of
Iapan
,
which
is
the
farthest
Viage
and
last
Orientall
place
by
the
Portingals
discouered
or
at
this
day
knowne
.
The
26.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Iland
of
Iapan
.
THe
Iland
or
the
land
of
Iapan
is
many
Ilands
one
by
the
other
,
and
are
seperated
and
deuided
only
by
certaine
small
Créekes
and
riuers
,
it
is
a
great
land
,
although
as
yet
the
circuite
thereof
is
not
knowne
,
because
as
yet
it
is
not
discouered
▪
nor
by
the
Portingalles
sought
into
,
it
beginneth
vnder
30.
degrées
,
and
runneth
till
you
come
to
38
degrées
,
it
lyeth
East
from
the
firme
land
of
China
,
about
80.
miles
,
and
from
Maccau
by
the
waye
that
the
Portingalles
trauaile
Northeast
warde
,
is
about
300.
miles
,
and
the
Hauen
where
commonly
the
Portingals
vse
to
traffique
,
is
called
Nangasache
.
They
haue
likewise
other
places
where
they
traffique
and
deale
.
The
countrie
is
cold
,
procéeding
of
much
rayne
,
Snow
and
Ice
▪
that
falleth
therein
,
it
hath
some
Corne
lande
,
but
their
common
Corne
is
Ryce
.
In
some
places
the
land
is
verie
hillie
and
vnfruitfull
,
they
eate
no
flesh
but
the
flesh
of
wilde
beasts
,
and
such
as
is
hunted
,
wherein
they
are
verie
expert
,
although
there
are
Oxen
,
Cowes
,
Sheepe
,
and
such
like
Cattell
good
store
,
yet
they
vse
them
to
other
things
about
their
labours
,
and
because
it
is
tame
flesh
,
which
they
cannot
brooke
,
they
refuse
it
as
wee
doe
horse
flesh
,
they
doe
likewise
refuse
to
eate
Milke
,
as
wee
doe
bloud
,
saying
that
Milke
although
it
is
white
,
yet
it
is
verie
bloude
.
They
haue
much
Fish
,
whereof
they
are
verie
desirous
,
as
also
all
kinds
of
fruites
,
as
in
China
.
Their
houses
are
commonly
couered
with
wood
,
and
with
strawe
,
they
are
〈◊〉
and
workmanlike
builte
,
specially
the
rich
mens
houses
,
they
haue
their
Chambers
hanged
and
flowred
with
Mattes
,
which
is
their
best
hangings
.
The
Iapens
are
not
so
curious
nor
so
cleanly
as
the
men
of
China
,
but
are
contente
with
a
meane
,
yet
for
the
most
part
they
goe
verie
well
apparelled
in
Silke
,
almost
like
the
Chinos
.
The
countrie
hath
some
mines
of
siluer
,
which
from
thence
is
by
the
Portingals
yearely
brought
vnto
China
,
and
there
bartered
for
Silke
,
and
other
Chinish
wares
,
which
the
Iapeans
haue
néede
of
.
The
countriemen
are
verie
skilfull
to
search
for
Siluer
,
and
to
sell
their
wares
.
They
haue
among
them
verie
good
handicrafts
men
,
and
cunning
workemen
in
all
kind
of
handie
workes
,
they
are
sharpe
witted
,
and
quickly
learne
any
thing
they
sée
,
as
by
experience
it
is
found
in
those
parts
which
the
Portingales
haue
discouered
.
The
common
people
of
the
lande
are
much
different
from
other
nations
,
for
that
they
haue
among
them
as
great
curtesie
and
good
policie
,
as
if
they
had
liued
continually
in
the
Court
,
they
are
verie
expert
in
their
weapons
as
néed
requireth
,
although
they
haue
little
cause
to
vse
them
,
for
that
if
anye
of
them
beginneth
to
brawle
or
to
drawe
his
sworde
,
hee
is
put
to
death
,
they
haue
not
any
prisons
,
for
that
who
soeuer
deserueth
to
be
imprisoned
,
is
presently
punished
,
or
banished
the
countrie
.
When
they
meane
to
lay
holde
vpon
a
man
,
they
must
doe
it
by
stealth
and
by
deceipt
,
for
otherwise
he
would
resist
and
doe
much
mischiefe
.
If
it
bee
any
Gentleman
or
man
of
great
authoritie
,
they
beset
his
house
about
with
men
,
and
whether
hee
chaunce
to
slay
himselfe
or
not
,
they
enter
the
house
by
force
,
and
kill
al
they
find
therin
.
Which
to
auoid
,
he
suffereth
himself
often
times
to
be
killed
by
his
seruantes
.
And
it
is
often
séene
that
they
rip
their
own
bellies
open
,
which
often
times
is
likewise
done
by
their
seruants
for
the
loue
of
their
Masters
,
therein
to
shew
their
Masters
the
loue
they
beare
vnto
them
,
so
little
estéeming
their
owne
liues
,
to
pleasure
and
serue
them
.
The
like
doe
young
Boyes
in
presence
of
their
parents
,
onely
for
griefe
or
some
small
anger
.
They
are
in
all
their
actions
very
patient
and
humble
,
for
that
in
their
youthes
they
learne
to
indure
hunger
,
colde
,
and
all
manner
of
labour
,
to
goe
bare
headed
,
with
few
cloathes
,
as
well
in
Winter
as
in
Summer
,
and
not
onely
the
common
people
,
but
the
principall
Gentlemen
and
Nobles
of
the
countrie
.
They
account
it
for
great
beautie
to
haue
no
haire
,
which
with
great
care
they
doe
plucke
out
,
onely
keepe
a
bunch
of
haire
on
the
crowne
of
their
heades
,
which
they
tie
together
.
Touching
their
traffique
,
manners
,
speach
,
and
all
their
ceremonies
,
concerning
life
and
curtesie
,
they
are
cleane
contrarie
vnto
all
other
nations
,
speciallie
from
those
of
China
,
and
till
this
day
obserue
the
same
as
an
infallible
law
,
which
groweth
vpon
this
occasion
.
A
long
time
since
,
there
was
in
China
a
great
&
mightie
familie
,
which
together
with
all
their
friends
and
acquaintance
secretly
conspired
and
agréed
to
ryse
vp
against
the
King
of
China
,
to
driue
him
out
of
his
kingdome
and
to
kill
him
,
and
hauing
so
done
,
to
place
themselues
therein
:
but
it
could
not
so
secretly
be
contriued
and
wrought
,
but
in
the
end
it
was
knowne
:
whereupon
the
king
punished
them
most
gréeuously
,
and
caused
diuers
of
the
principall
conspirators
to
be
put
to
death
,
and
all
others
he
found
to
be
consenting
therunto
should
haue
felt
the
like
paine
,
which
gréeued
the
Counsell
and
other
Noble
men
of
the
countrie
,
for
that
diuers
of
their
néerest
kinsmen
were
of
that
conspiracie
,
so
that
with
humble
and
long
petition
to
the
King
,
they
besought
him
to
let
them
liue
,
and
to
punish
them
with
some
easier
punishment
then
death
:
but
that
which
they
sought
&
desired
at
the
king
,
all
things
considered
,
was
little
better
then
death
,
which
was
that
he
would
banish
them
and
all
their
posteritie
for
euer
out
of
the
countrie
,
into
the
Ilands
of
Iapen
,
which
as
then
were
not
inhabited
,
and
this
as
they
desired
was
done
:
whereby
there
is
so
great
enuie
and
hatred
betwéene
them
and
the
men
of
China
,
that
they
hate
each
other
to
the
death
,
and
doe
all
the
mischief
one
vnto
the
other
that
they
can
imagine
or
deuise
,
euen
vntill
this
time
.
The
men
of
Iapen
haue
done
much
mischief
vnto
the
men
of
China
,
and
many
times
fallen
vpon
their
coasts
,
and
put
all
to
fire
and
sword
,
and
now
at
this
present
haue
not
any
conuersation
with
them
,
but
onely
they
trafficke
with
the
Portingales
,
and
to
shewe
themselues
whollie
their
deadlie
enemies
,
in
all
their
actions
they
are
cleane
contrary
vnto
the
men
of
China
,
and
to
the
same
end
haue
changed
all
their
customes
,
ceremonies
and
manners
of
curtesie
from
the
men
of
China
.
To
recite
the
particulars
would
be
ouer
long
,
yet
I
will
in
briefe
set
down
some
fewe
examples
of
the
customes
and
manners
therein
.
One
is
where
the
China
vseth
the
curtesie
of
salutation
to
a
man
with
the
head
and
hand
,
when
they
méet
together
:
the
Iapens
to
the
contrarie
put
off
their
shoes
,
whereby
they
shewe
them
reuerence
,
and
as
the
Chinaes
stand
vp
when
they
minde
to
receyue
any
man
▪
and
to
doe
him
reuerence
,
they
to
the
contrarie
set
themselues
down
,
accounting
it
a
verie
vnséemely
thing
to
receyue
or
bid
a
man
welcome
standing
on
their
féet
:
and
as
we
put
on
our
clokes
when
we
meane
to
goe
abroad
into
the
towne
or
countrie
,
they
put
them
off
when
they
goe
forth
,
putting
on
great
wyde
bréeches
,
and
coming
home
they
put
them
off
again
,
and
cast
their
clokes
vpon
their
shoulders
:
and
as
among
other
nations
it
is
a
good
sight
to
see
men
with
white
and
yealow
hayre
and
white
teeth
,
with
them
it
is
estéemed
the
filthiest
thing
in
the
world
,
and
séeke
by
all
meanes
they
may
to
make
their
hayre
and
téeth
blacke
,
for
that
the
white
causeth
their
grief
,
and
the
blacke
maketh
them
glad
.
The
like
custome
is
among
the
women
,
for
as
they
goe
abroad
they
haue
their
daughters
&
maydes
before
them
,
and
their
men
seruants
come
behind
,
which
in
Spaigne
is
cleane
contrarie
,
and
when
they
are
great
with
childe
,
they
tye
their
girdles
so
hard
about
them
,
that
men
would
thinke
they
shuld
burst
,
and
when
they
are
not
with
Childe
,
they
weare
their
girdles
so
slacke
,
that
you
would
thinke
they
would
fall
from
their
bodies
,
saying
that
by
experience
they
do
finde
,
if
they
should
not
doe
so
,
they
should
haue
euill
lucke
with
their
fruict
,
and
presently
as
soone
as
they
are
deliuered
of
their
children
,
in
stéed
of
cherishing
both
the
mother
and
the
child
with
some
comfortable
meat
,
they
presently
wash
the
childe
in
cold
water
,
and
for
a
time
giue
the
mother
very
little
to
eate
,
and
that
of
no
great
substance
.
Their
manner
of
eating
and
drinking
is
:
Euerie
man
hath
a
table
alone
,
without
table
clothes
or
napkins
,
and
eateth
with
two
peeces
of
wood
,
like
the
men
of
China
:
they
drinke
wine
of
Rice
,
wherewith
they
drink
themselues
drunke
,
and
after
their
meat
they
vse
a
certaine
drinke
,
which
is
a
pot
with
hote
water
,
which
they
drinke
as
hote
as
euer
they
may
indure
,
whether
it
be
Winter
or
Summer
.
Annoint
.
D.
Pall.
The
Turkes
holde
almost
the
same
manner
of
drinking
of
their
Chaona
,
which
they
make
of
certaine
fruit
,
which
is
like
vnto
the
Bakelaer
,
and
by
the
Egyptians
called
Bon
or
Ban
:
they
take
of
this
fruite
one
pound
and
a
half
,
and
roast
them
a
little
in
the
fire
,
and
then
sieth
them
in
twentie
poundes
of
water
,
till
the
half
be
consumed
away
:
this
drinke
they
take
euerie
morning
fasting
in
their
chambers
,
●ut
of
an
e●rthen
pot
,
being
verie
hote
,
as
we
doe
here
drinke
aquacomposita
in
the
morning
:
and
they
say
that
it
strengtheneth
and
maketh
them
warme
,
breaketh
wind
,
and
openeth
any
stopping
.
The
manner
of
dressing
their
meat
is
altogether
contrarie
vnto
other
nations
:
the
aforesaid
warme
water
is
made
with
the
powder
of
a
certaine
hearbe
called
Chaa
,
which
is
much
estéemed
,
and
is
well
accounted
of
among
them
,
and
al
such
as
are
of
any
countenance
or
habilitie
haue
the
said
water
kept
for
them
in
a
secret
place
,
and
the
gentlemen
make
it
themselues
,
and
when
they
will
entertaine
any
of
their
friends
,
they
giue
him
some
of
that
warme
water
to
drinke
:
for
the
pots
wherein
they
sieth
it
,
and
wherein
the
hearbe
is
kept
,
with
the
earthen
cups
which
they
drinke
it
in
,
they
esteeme
as
much
of
them
,
as
we
doe
of
Diamants
,
Rubies
and
other
precious
stones
,
and
they
are
not
esteemed
for
their
newnes
,
but
for
their
oldnes
,
and
for
that
they
were
made
by
a
good
workman
:
and
to
know
and
kéepe
such
by
themselues
,
they
take
great
and
speciall
care
,
as
also
of
such
as
are
the
valewers
of
them
,
and
are
skilfull
in
them
,
as
with
vs
the
goldsmith
priseth
and
valueth
siluer
and
gold
,
and
the
Iewellers
all
kindes
of
precious
stones
:
so
if
their
pots
&
cuppes
be
of
an
old
&
excellent
workmans
making
,
they
are
worth
4
or
5
thousand
ducats
or
more
the
peece
.
The
King
of
Bungo
did
giue
for
such
a
pot
,
hauing
thrée
feet
,
14
thousand
ducats
,
and
a
Iapan
being
a
Christian
in
the
town
of
Sacay
,
gaue
for
such
a
pot
1400
ducats
,
and
yet
it
had
3
peeces
vpon
it
.
They
doe
likewise
estéeme
much
of
any
picture
or
table
,
wherein
is
painted
a
blacke
trée
,
or
a
blacke
bird
,
and
when
they
knowe
it
is
made
of
wood
,
and
by
an
ancient
&
cunning
maister
,
they
giue
whatsoeuer
you
will
aske
for
it
.
It
happeneth
some
times
that
such
a
picture
is
sold
for
3
or
4
thousand
ducats
and
more
.
They
also
estéeme
much
of
a
good
rapier
,
made
by
an
old
and
cunning
maister
,
such
a
one
many
times
costeth
3
or
4
thousand
Crowns
the
péece
.
These
things
doe
they
kéeepe
and
estéeme
for
their
Iewels
,
as
we
estéeme
our
Iewels
&
precious
stones
▪
And
when
we
aske
them
why
they
estéeme
them
so
much
,
they
aske
vs
againe
,
why
we
estéeme
so
well
of
our
precious
stones
&
iewels
,
whereby
there
is
not
any
profite
to
be
had
,
and
serue
to
no
other
vse
,
then
only
for
a
shewe
,
&
that
their
things
serue
to
some
end
.
Their
Iustice
and
gouernment
is
as
followeth
:
Their
kings
are
called
Iacatay
,
and
are
absolutely
Lords
of
the
land
,
notwithstanding
they
kéepe
for
themselues
as
much
as
is
necessary
for
them
and
their
estate
,
and
the
rest
of
their
land
they
deuyde
among
others
,
which
are
called
Cunixus
,
which
are
like
our
Earles
and
Dukes
:
these
are
appointed
by
the
King
,
and
he
causeth
them
to
gouerne
&
rule
the
land
as
it
pleaseth
him
:
they
are
bound
to
serue
the
King
as
well
in
peace
,
as
in
warres
,
at
their
owne
cost
&
charges
,
according
to
their
estate
,
and
the
auncient
lawes
of
Iapan
.
These
Cunixus
haue
others
vnder
them
called
Touis
,
which
are
like
our
Lords
and
Lieutenants
,
with
whome
likewise
they
deuide
and
part
the
land
by
the
king
giuen
vnto
them
.
And
these
Toms
doe
yet
deuide
their
parts
among
their
friends
&
such
are
their
soldiers
,
and
take
an
oath
to
be
redie
at
the
commandement
of
their
heads
and
chief
gouernors
,
as
wel
in
peace
as
in
warre
at
their
own
proper
costes
&
charges
:
&
euery
one
must
maintayne
himself
,
and
be
content
with
that
part
which
is
allotted
vnto
him
:
wherewith
euerie
one
of
them
according
to
his
estate
and
qualitie
may
liue
well
,
and
euerie
one
of
them
hath
so
much
power
and
authoritie
ouer
those
that
are
vnder
him
,
that
he
may
punish
,
banish
,
and
put
them
to
death
,
and
doe
with
them
,
if
they
offend
,
as
it
best
pleaseth
him
,
be
it
with
right
or
with
wrong
,
without
any
appeale
or
answering
before
any
man
:
this
power
is
not
giuen
onely
to
the
Gouernors
,
Captaines
and
Officers
ouer
their
subiects
,
Vassalles
and
Soldiers
vnder
their
charges
,
gouernments
and
offices
(
as
I
said
before
)
but
also
to
maisters
of
houses
and
fathers
ouer
their
children
,
seruants
&
family
:
so
that
they
may
kill
,
beate
,
●acke
&
hewe
them
as
they
thinke
good
,
and
at
their
pleasures
,
without
any
resistance
or
correction
for
the
same
.
The
rents
and
reuenues
belonging
to
the
King
are
very
small
,
and
are
nothing
else
but
rice
,
which
is
their
liuing
:
he
hath
euery
yere
onelie
500
thousand
packes
or
sackes
of
Rice
,
and
not
any
other
customes
,
rents
and
reuenues
,
whereof
he
giueth
to
10
or
12
Cunixu●
each
man
30
or
40
thousand
sackes
,
the
rest
is
for
his
owne
costes
and
charges
,
to
the
maintenance
of
his
estate
,
and
the
Cunixus
must
distribute
of
their
parts
among
the
Toms
,
and
the
Toms
among
the
soldiers
,
wherewith
they
maintaine
themselues
,
euery
man
in
his
estate
.
Their
spéech
is
different
from
the
Chinish
,
so
that
they
vnderstand
not
each
other
,
but
in
writing
they
differ
not
,
for
that
they
vse
all
the
self
same
figures
and
characters
:
they
vse
likewise
manie
kindes
of
vowels
,
and
in
their
writing
manie
courteous
spéeches
,
to
euery
man
according
to
his
estate
&
calling
,
with
seuerall
titles
&
words
:
whereby
their
spéech
is
hardly
to
be
learned
by
a
straunger
.
Their
religion
is
much
like
vnto
those
of
China
:
they
haue
their
Idolles
and
their
ministers
,
which
they
call
Bonses
,
and
hold
them
in
great
estimation
:
but
since
the
time
of
the
Iesuites
being
among
them
,
there
haue
bene
diuers
baptised
and
become
Christians
,
which
daylie
doe
increase
,
among
the
which
were
3
Kings
,
that
is
the
king
of
Bungo
,
which
is
one
of
the
principallest
kings
of
Iapan
,
although
there
are
many
in
the
countrie
,
wherewith
the
Portingales
,
as
yet
haue
had
no
conference
:
the
second
the
King
of
Arryma
:
the
third
,
the
King
of
Omura
▪
Those
thrée
Kings
sent
their
sonnes
and
Nephewes
with
the
Iesuites
into
India
,
from
thence
to
trauell
into
Portingale
,
and
so
to
Rome
,
to
submit
themselues
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
departing
out
of
Iapan
,
in
anno
1582.
15●2
they
ariued
in
India
,
in
the
citie
of
Goa
An.
1583.
158●
the
same
yeare
that
I
ariued
in
India
,
so
that
we
found
them
yet
in
Goa
,
and
the
next
yeare
after
they
sayled
vnto
Portingal
,
&
from
thence
to
Madril
,
where
by
the
king
&
nobles
of
Spaine
,
they
were
with
great
triumph
&
honour
welcomed
and
receiued
,
and
presented
with
many
gyftes
.
From
thence
they
trauelled
to
Rome
vnto
the
Pope
,
who
likewise
did
them
great
honor
,
and
bestowed
many
presents
vpon
them
,
as
also
all
the
Cardinals
and
Lords
of
Italie
,
for
that
they
trauelled
throughout
all
Italie
to
Florence
,
Venice
,
Ferrara
,
&c.
which
being
done
,
they
returned
againe
vnto
Madril
,
with
letters
from
Pope
Sixtus
,
and
some
holie
reliques
of
the
crosse
that
Christ
died
vpon
,
to
present
the
same
vnto
the
Christian
Kings
of
Iapan
,
as
an
holie
present
:
in
the
end
they
ariued
in
India
againe
,
during
my
being
there
,
which
was
in
anno
1587
,
158●
being
with
great
ioy
receiued
,
and
so
set
sayle
vnto
Iapan
,
where
they
ariued
again
with
great
admiration
of
all
the
men
of
Iapan
:
which
the
Iesuites
did
,
to
the
end
(
as
they
said
)
the
better
to
moue
the
Iapans
to
be
christened
,
and
to
make
them
knowe
the
magnificence
of
the
countrie
of
Europa
,
because
they
would
not
beléeue
it
being
shewed
them
:
but
the
principallest
cause
and
intent
of
the
Iesuites
was
,
thereby
to
reape
great
profit
,
and
to
get
much
praise
and
commendation
,
for
that
most
of
the
gifts
which
the
princes
of
Iapan
had
giuen
them
,
fell
to
their
shares
:
they
likewise
obtained
of
the
Pope
and
the
king
of
Spaine
,
that
no
man
might
dwell
in
Iapan
,
either
Portingale
or
Christian
,
without
their
licence
and
consent
,
so
that
in
all
Iapan
there
are
no
other
orders
of
Munkes
,
Fryers
,
Priests
,
nor
any
other
religious
persons
remaining
or
resident
there
,
but
Iesuites
alone
.
They
haue
onely
among
them
certaine
handie
crafts
men
,
by
them
brought
out
of
India
,
with
whome
they
haue
to
doe
,
but
for
other
men
,
as
marchants
and
others
,
they
may
but
goe
and
come
,
and
not
stay
there
,
without
the
Iesuites
licence
.
They
haue
almost
all
the
countrie
vnder
their
subiection
,
such
I
meane
as
are
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
as
well
spirituall
as
temporall
,
making
the
Iapans
beléeue
what
they
list
,
wherby
they
are
honored
like
gods
,
for
that
the
Iapans
make
so
great
account
of
them
,
that
they
doe
almost
pray
vnto
them
,
as
if
they
were
Saints
.
They
had
obtained
so
much
fauour
of
the
Pope
,
that
hee
granted
them
a
Bishoppe
of
their
order
,
(
which
is
contrarie
to
their
profession
)
who
came
out
of
Portingale
to
be
Bishop
in
Iapon
,
but
dyed
in
the
way
,
betwéene
Portingale
and
India
:
Since
that
they
haue
procured
an
other
,
so
that
to
conclude
,
they
haue
all
the
praye
vnder
their
clawes
.
As
likewise
they
doe
enioy
and
possesse
the
principallest
places
of
Religion
in
all
India
,
where
they
builde
most
princely
houses
,
which
no
man
dareth
withstand
or
refuse
them
,
neither
any
of
the
Religious
orders
,
haue
the
meanes
or
wealth
to
doe
the
like
.
This
they
know
full
well
howe
to
bring
to
passe
,
for
that
there
is
not
any
thing
,
from
whence
they
will
not
sucke
or
draw
out
some
profit
or
aduantage
,
or
else
they
haue
the
slight
,
and
cunning
how
to
get
it
as
well
from
the
King
,
and
from
other
Noblemen
and
estates
as
also
from
the
common
people
,
it
séemeth
in
a
manner
that
they
bewitch
men
with
their
subtill
practises
and
deuises
,
and
are
so
wel
practised
and
experimented
in
trade
of
marchandises
,
that
they
surpasse
all
worldly
men
.
To
conclude
,
there
is
not
any
commoditie
to
be
had
or
reaped
thoroughout
all
India
,
but
they
haue
their
part
therein
,
so
that
the
other
orders
and
Religious
persons
,
as
also
the
common
people
,
doe
much
murmur
thereat
,
and
séeme
to
dislike
of
their
couetous
humors
.
A
little
beyond
Iapon
vnder
34.
and
35.
degrées
,
not
farre
from
the
coast
of
China
,
lyeth
an
other
great
Iland
,
called
Insula
de
Core
,
whereof
as
yet
there
is
no
certaine
knowledge
,
neither
of
the
greatnesse
of
the
countrie
,
people
,
nor
wares
that
are
there
to
be
found
.
From
Makau
East
Northeast
,
distant
aboue
90.
miles
lye
certaine
Ilandes
,
called
Lequeo
Pequeno
,
or
little
Lequeo
,
and
lye
about
20.
miles
distant
from
the
firme
land
of
China
,
and
90.
miles
farther
in
the
same
course
,
lye
other
Ilands
,
called
Lequeo
Maior
,
or
great
Lequeo
.
All
these
Ilandes
are
trauelled
vnto
,
and
inhabited
by
those
of
China
,
whereof
we
will
now
cease
to
speake
,
till
an
other
time
,
(
hauing
particularly
made
a
briefe
discourse
in
an
other
place
,
of
all
their
manners
,
customes
,
wares
,
and
marchandises
,
according
to
the
truest
instructions
I
could
find
)
and
so
will
returne
againe
to
the
description
of
Goa
,
together
with
the
places
bordering
about
the
same
.
The
27.
Chapter
.
A
short
relation
of
the
land
lying
behind
Goa
:
in
the
iurisdiction
whereof
lyeth
the
said
towne
of
Goa
,
and
of
the
Originall
of
their
Kings
and
Gouernours
,
with
their
names
,
by
true
information
giuen
by
the
inhabitants
themselues
,
together
with
their
Histories
.
BEfore
I
begin
to
write
of
the
towne
and
Ilande
of
Goa
,
with
the
coastes
,
superstitions
,
and
other
customes
of
the
countrie
,
lying
behinde
and
rounde
about
Goa
,
as
well
where
the
Portingales
inhabit
,
as
where
the
natiue
countrie
men
are
resident
,
I
thought
it
conuenient
to
begin
with
the
same
somwhat
further
off
,
then
at
the
present
time
,
the
better
to
vnderstand
the
originall
of
the
people
,
together
with
the
principall
causes
of
the
diuisions
of
the
same
countries
and
nations
,
as
also
their
Kings
names
and
surnames
.
Then
you
must
vnderstand
that
about
300.
yeares
past
,
there
was
a
mightie
King
of
the
countrie
of
Deli
,
which
lyeth
within
the
land
behind
Goa
on
the
Northside
,
and
bordereth
vpon
the
land
of
Coracone
,
belonging
to
the
King
of
Persia
,
wherein
are
made
the
rich
Couerlets
and
hangings
,
by
the
Portingales
called
Alcatyffas
,
which
land
of
Deli
is
verie
colde
,
and
hath
Snow
and
Ice
in
it
like
the
Netherlands
.
This
king
of
Deli
brought
vnder
his
subiection
,
all
the
countries
bordering
about
him
,
among
the
which
were
Decam
,
Cuncam
,
Ballagate
,
and
the
lande
of
Goa
.
At
the
same
time
the
countrie
of
Cambaia
,
which
is
distant
from
Goa
about
100.
miles
Northward
,
was
ouerrunne
and
taken
f●rcibly
by
the
Moores
,
&
Mahometans
,
and
brought
the
naturall
countrimen
,
called
Reysbutos
being
heathens
,
with
great
tyranie
vnder
their
subiection
.
The
land
of
Ballagate
,
and
Decam
was
before
inhabited
by
heathens
,
that
were
verie
mightie
and
of
great
power
,
whose
successors
are
now
called
Venesares
,
and
others
that
yet
dwell
within
the
countrie
called
Colles
:
which
Colles
,
Venesares
,
and
Reysbutos
of
Cambaia
doe
yet
liue
by
robbing
and
stealing
,
and
those
of
Cambaia
pay
tribute
to
the
saide
Reysbutos
,
because
they
should
not
robbe
and
spoyle
them
,
but
suffer
them
to
liue
in
peace
.
The
Colles
and
Venesares
also
receiue
tribute
of
the
men
of
Decam
and
Ballagate
:
for
that
the
Kings
could
neuer
as
yet
ouercome
them
,
although
they
make
no
shew
thereof
,
but
still
dissemble
with
them
,
for
that
of
what
soeuer
they
robbe
and
steale
,
they
haue
their
parts
.
After
this
King
of
Deli
had
brought
all
these
kingdomes
and
countries
vnder
his
subiection
:
then
came
the
Tartarians
,
which
the
Indians
call
Mogoren
,
and
ouercame
most
part
of
the
countrie
of
Deli.
At
the
same
time
there
dwelt
in
the
kingdome
of
Bengalen
a
Noble
Gentleman
,
whose
brother
the
King
of
Bengallen
had
wrongfully
put
to
death
,
whereby
this
Gentleman
sought
and
deuised
all
the
meanes
hee
could
to
bee
reuenged
,
and
did
not
onely
bring
it
to
passe
by
bereauing
the
King
of
his
life
,
but
also
tooke
the
whole
kingdome
from
him
,
and
brought
it
vnder
his
subiection
,
and
being
in
this
sorte
become
absolute
Lord
and
King
of
Bengalla
,
was
not
therewith
content
,
but
desiring
to
augment
his
kingdome
,
and
thereby
to
win
great
fame
,
did
inuade
the
countrie
of
Deli
,
(
bordering
vpon
him
)
with
a
great
armie
of
men
,
and
by
force
draue
the
Tartarians
or
Mogoros
out
of
the
countrie
,
and
so
conquered
both
that
lande
and
all
the
countries
bordering
thereabouts
,
as
Decam
,
Ballagate
,
and
Cuncam
,
as
farre
as
to
the
kingdome
of
Cambaia
,
and
for
a
time
was
the
greatest
Prince
in
all
those
quarters
.
For
the
Indians
affirme
that
hee
had
in
Compasse
vnder
his
subiection
aboue
800.
miles
of
land
.
This
King
raigning
for
a
time
ouer
al
these
lands
and
countries
,
in
the
end
desiring
to
liue
quietly
,
and
to
returne
vnto
his
kingdom
of
Bengala
,
thinking
it
too
troublesome
for
him
to
rule
so
great
a
countrie
,
did
inuest
one
of
his
cosins
,
with
the
countries
of
Decam
,
Ballagate
,
and
Cuncam
,
with
the
land
of
Goa
,
and
the
countries
bordering
about
the
same
,
which
done
,
he
returned
into
his
land
of
Bengala
,
leauing
his
saide
cosin
King
and
commander
of
the
aforesaid
countries
.
This
man
was
alwaies
a
great
friende
and
wel-willer
to
strange
nations
,
as
Arabians
,
Turkes
,
Ruynes
,
and
Corasones
,
&
parted
his
countries
among
Gouernours
and
Captaines
,
to
on
whereof
beeing
called
Idalham
,
whome
the
Portingales
call
Hidalcam
,
he
gaue
the
Gouernment
of
Angedina
,
which
lyeth
12.
miles
from
Goa
Southwards
,
stretching
towards
the
North
,
till
you
come
to
a
place
called
Siffardan
which
are
60.
miles
,
wherein
is
contained
the
towne
and
Iland
of
Goa
:
to
an
other
Captaine
called
Nisa
Maluco
,
hee
gaue
the
coast
of
Siffardan
stretching
Northwards
,
to
Negotana
which
are
20.
miles
,
and
lyeth
inwards
to
the
land
of
Cambaia
:
so
that
those
two
Captaines
had
their
gouernments
in
the
countrie
of
Cuncam
,
which
lyeth
on
the
Sea
coast
,
and
seperateth
it selfe
from
the
land
of
Decam
,
by
great
and
high
hils
,
called
Guate
.
These
hils
are
verie
high
,
and
haue
many
corners
and
hookes
of
land
,
and
doe
stretch
towardes
Cambaia
,
to
the
Cape
de
Comorin
,
and
from
thence
backe
againe
to
the
coast
of
Choramandel
.
The
hill
of
Guate
is
so
high
,
that
men
may
easily
sée
it
within
Goa
,
and
all
the
coast
along
,
though
commonly
it
is
couered
with
clouds
,
and
it
is
the
more
to
bee
wondred
at
,
for
this
respect
,
because
all
other
hils
are
vneuen
,
high
and
low
,
and
this
is
faire
and
flat
land
on
the
top
,
with
great
&
goodly
fields
:
&
is
by
the
Indians
called
Ballagate
,
that
is
to
say
,
aboue
the
hill
,
for
Balla
is
aboue
,
and
Gate
is
a
hill
,
whereby
the
Portingals
doe
commonly
cal
the
whole
countrie
Ballagate
,
although
the
principall
part
,
and
the
land
it selfe
is
called
Decam
,
and
also
Canara
,
wherof
the
inhabitants
are
called
Decanijns
and
Canaras
,
as
the
Kings
also
in
times
past
vsed
to
beare
titles
,
and
call
themselues
Kings
of
Decam
.
But
returning
to
the
diuision
of
the
rest
of
the
countries
,
he
deuided
likewise
the
land
of
Ballagate
or
Decam
,
into
Prouinces
,
giuing
one
part
to
Imademaluco
,
by
the
Portingales
called
Madremaluco
,
and
an
other
part
to
Cotalmoluco
,
and
an
other
to
Melique
Verido
.
All
the
said
Captaines
were
strangers
,
as
Turkes
,
Ruines
,
and
Corasones
,
except
Nisamalucode
,
who
was
Sonne
to
a
Gentleman
of
the
Kings
house
,
and
because
the
King
had
laine
with
the
mother
of
Nisamaluco
,
therefore
hee
boasted
himselfe
to
be
of
the
linage
of
the
king
of
Decam
,
all
the
other
Captaines
were
slaues
and
seruants
,
which
the
King
had
brought
,
and
placed
in
those
roomes
,
as
putting
great
trust
in
them
,
thinking
that
they
would
acknowledge
it
,
and
bee
thankfull
vnto
him
for
the
same
.
But
it
fell
out
otherwise
,
as
wee
see
it
commonly
doth
,
and
that
good
is
requited
with
euill
,
for
these
Captaines
in
time
,
getting
credite
,
authoritie
and
power
,
were
in
great
estimation
,
and
as
it
were
,
absolute
Kings
and
Gouernours
of
their
Prouinces
,
for
that
the
king
neuer
troubled
himselfe
therwith
,
but
layde
all
the
charge
vppon
them
,
whereby
they
beganne
to
bee
puffed
vp
with
pride
,
and
determined
to
vsurpe
the
Prouinces
vnder
him
,
for
them
and
their
successors
:
And
because
it
grieued
them
to
be
in
subiection
to
an
other
,
and
at
his
commaundement
,
they
all
met
together
,
and
among
them
,
agréed
to
take
their
Lord
and
King
prisoner
,
and
so
euery
one
of
them
to
be
sole
commanders
of
the
countries
they
had
in
charge
,
which
they
easily
brought
to
effect
,
for
that
they
had
all
the
meanes
they
would
wish
or
desire
,
as
did
honour
them
with
the
name
of
Xa
,
which
is
to
say
a
King
,
whereby
they
had
the
names
of
Adelxa
,
Nisamoxa
,
and
Contumixa
,
and
all
the
Kings
continued
so
with
the
name
of
Xa
,
which
in
Persia
is
a
King
,
and
Ismael
is
a
proper
name
,
whereby
Xa
Ismael
,
and
Xa
Thamas
are
as
much
to
say
as
King
Ismael
,
and
King
Thamas
,
and
of
the
Turkes
and
Rumes
are
called
Suffy
or
Soffy
,
which
signifieth
a
great
Captaine
.
The
Kings
of
Decam
also
haue
a
custome
when
they
will
honor
a
man
,
or
recompence
their
seruice
done
,
and
rayse
him
to
dignitie
and
honour
.
They
giue
him
the
title
of
Nayque
,
which
signifieth
a
Captaine
,
as
Salua
Nayque
and
Acem
Nayque
.
And
when
they
will
giue
a
man
an
honourable
title
,
or
salutation
,
they
call
him
Rau
,
as
Chitarau
,
which
is
to
say
,
strong
King
,
and
such
like
titles
,
which
among
them
is
a
great
honour
.
Also
Adelham
or
Hidelcam
,
is
called
Sabayo
,
which
signifieth
Seigneur
or
Lord
,
for
the
Iland
of
Goa
had
a
Captaine
or
Gouernour
,
that
was
Lord
of
the
towne
,
when
the
Portingales
wanne
it
first
,
called
Sabayo
,
as
the
Portingales
Chronicles
of
their
Indian
conquests
doe
make
mention
,
whose
house
or
Palace
to
this
day
in
the
Cittie
of
Goa
,
is
the
inquisition
house
,
and
a
place
which
standeth
betwéene
the
great
Church
and
the
same
house
,
is
as
yet
called
the
Pallace
of
Sabayo
.
The
28.
Chapter
.
Of
the
towne
and
Ilande
of
Goa
,
chiefe
Cittie
of
India
.
THe
Citie
of
Goa
,
is
the
Metropolitan
or
chiefe
Cittie
of
all
the
Orientall
Indies
,
where
the
Portingales
haue
their
traffique
,
where
also
the
Viceroye
,
the
Arch
bishop
,
the
Kings
Councel
,
and
Chauncerie
haue
their
residence
,
and
from
thence
are
all
places
in
the
Orientall
Indies
,
gouerned
and
ruled
.
There
is
likewise
the
staple
for
all
Indian
commodities
,
whether
all
sorts
of
Marchants
doe
resort
,
comming
thether
both
to
buy
and
sell
,
as
out
of
Arabia
,
Armenia
,
Persia
,
Cambaia
,
Bengala
,
Pegu
,
Sian
,
Malacca
,
Iaua
,
Molucca
,
China
,
&c.
The
Cittie
and
Iland
of
Goa
,
lyeth
vnder
15.
degrees
,
on
the
North
side
,
and
is
distant
from
the
Equinoctiall
,
(
by
the
way
that
the
Portingales
shippes
do
come
thether
from
Mossambique
)
400.
miles
.
It
is
an
Iland
wholly
compassed
about
with
a
riuer
,
and
is
aboue
thrée
miles
great
,
it
lyeth
within
the
coast
of
the
firme
lande
,
so
that
the
Iland
,
with
the
Sea
coast
of
the
firme
land
,
doe
both
reach
as
farre
each
as
other
into
the
Sea
.
It
is
only
seperated
from
the
firme
land
,
by
an
arme
of
the
Sea
,
or
of
the
ryuer
,
that
runneth
in
by
the
North
side
of
the
towne
,
and
so
round
about
the
Iland
to
the
South
side
,
where
it
entereth
againe
into
the
Sea
,
and
is
in
forme
almost
like
a
halfe
Moone
.
The
ryuer
runneth
euen
vnto
the
Towne
,
and
is
indifferent
broade
,
there
are
betwéene
the
firme
land
and
the
Iland
,
certaine
small
Ilandes
that
are
all
inhabited
by
the
naturall
borne
countrimen
,
and
on
the
other
side
of
the
town
the
ryuer
is
there
so
small
,
that
in
Summer
time
,
by
wading
to
the
knées
in
water
,
a
man
may
passe
it
ouer
on
foote
.
On
the
which
side
the
Iland
hath
a
wall
with
certaine
Bulwarkes
,
which
the
Portingales
of
late
yeares
haue
caused
to
be
made
,
to
defend
them
from
the
firme
land
in
time
of
warre
,
as
it
often
happeneth
,
for
it
hath
diuers
times
béene
besieged
by
Dialcan
or
Hidalcam
,
at
the
mouth
and
the
entrie
of
the
ryuer
.
On
the
North
side
lyeth
the
land
of
Bardes
,
which
is
high
land
,
vnder
which
land
the
Portingales
doe
Anker
safely
out
of
all
danger
,
and
there
they
haue
a
place
to
lade
and
vnlade
their
wares
.
This
land
of
Bardes
is
also
vnder
the
Portingall
subiection
,
and
is
full
of
Villages
inhabited
with
people
that
are
of
the
firme
land
,
lying
aboue
it
,
called
Canarijns
,
who
for
the
most
part
are
Christians
,
but
obserue
their
owne
manner
of
apparell
,
which
is
to
goe
all
naked
,
their
priuie
members
onely
couered
.
This
land
is
full
of
Indian
Palme
trées
,
whereon
the
Indian
Nuts
called
Cocos
doe
grow
,
as
also
all
the
other
Ilands
lying
in
the
ryuer
.
This
land
of
Bardes
,
is
seperated
from
the
firme
land
by
a
small
riuer
,
which
is
so
little
,
that
it
cannot
almost
be
discerned
from
the
firme
land
.
On
the
South
side
of
the
Iland
of
Goa
,
wher
the
riuer
runneth
againe
into
the
Sea
,
there
commeth
euen
out
with
the
coast
a
land
,
called
Salsette
,
which
is
also
vnder
the
subiection
of
the
Portingales
,
and
is
inhabited
,
and
planted
both
with
people
and
fruite
,
like
the
land
of
Bardes
,
and
is
likewise
parted
with
a
little
ryuer
from
the
firme
land
.
Betwéene
this
land
of
Salsette
,
&
the
Iland
of
Goa
,
lie
also
some
small
Ilands
,
all
full
of
Indian
Palme
trées
,
and
by
the
mouth
or
issue
of
the
ryuer
,
lyeth
an
Iland
which
is
called
Goa
Velha
,
that
is
old
Goa
,
from
whence
there
commeth
no
speciall
thing
,
neither
is
it
much
inhabited
.
Those
lands
of
Bardes
and
Salsette
,
are
by
the
Kings
of
Portingale
let
out
to
farme
,
and
the
rents
therof
are
imployed
to
the
payment
of
the
Archbishop
,
Cloysters
,
Priests
,
Viceroy
,
&
other
the
Kings
Officers
,
yearely
stipends
,
which
is
graunted
them
,
by
speciall
Priueledges
and
Patents
from
the
King
.
The
Iland
is
verie
hillie
,
and
in
some
places
so
desert
and
rough
,
that
on
some
sides
men
can
hardly
trauell
ouer
land
(
but
with
great
labour
)
to
the
towne
of
Goa
,
the
Iland
euen
to
the
Sea
side
is
full
of
Villages
,
and
inhabited
by
the
Canarijus
,
which
are
the
naturall
borne
people
of
the
land
,
and
doe
altogether
liue
by
working
vpon
the
land
,
and
by
their
Palme
trees
.
The
villages
and
dwellings
of
these
Canarijus
,
are
most
rounde
about
the
Iland
,
and
on
the
water
sides
,
or
by
small
Lakes
,
whereof
there
are
some
fewe
,
within
the
Iland
,
and
the
cause
why
they
dwell
thus
,
is
for
that
the
Palme
trées
will
not
grow
in
any
other
place
but
vpon
low
ground
,
by
the
waters
,
specially
in
sandie
ground
:
so
that
there
are
no
Palme
trées
to
be
found
on
the
high
land
within
the
countrie
vnlesse
it
bee
vpon
sandie
groundes
on
the
Sea
coast
,
or
ryuers
sides
.
On
the
East
side
of
the
towne
of
Goa
vpwardes
,
into
the
ryuer
,
about
thrée
miles
from
the
towne
of
Bardes
,
lyeth
a
place
wher
the
Portingals
ships
doe
Anker
,
the
ryuer
hath
some
créekes
,
and
a
ship
of
200.
Tunnes
or
there
abouts
,
may
easily
discharge
before
the
Towne
,
but
the
Portingales
great
ships
must
discharge
them selues
at
Bardes
:
which
being
done
,
they
may
i●
they
will
fréely
goe
and
lie
before
the
town
.
The
towne
is
well
builte
with
faire
houses
and
stréetes
,
after
the
Portingall
manner
,
but
because
of
the
heate
they
are
somewhat
lower
.
They
commonly
haue
their
Gardens
and
Orchards
at
the
backe
side
of
their
houses
,
full
of
all
kinde
of
Indian
fruites
:
as
also
the
whole
Iland
through
,
they
haue
many
pleasant
Gardens
and
farmes
,
with
houses
to
play
in
,
and
trées
of
Indian
fruites
,
whether
they
goe
to
sport
themselues
,
and
wherein
the
Indian
women
take
great
delight
.
The
towne
hath
in
it
all
sortes
of
Cloysters
and
Churches
as
Lisbone
hath
,
onely
it
wanteth
Nunnes
,
for
the
men
cannot
get
the
women
to
trauell
so
farre
,
where
they
should
be
shut
vp
,
and
forsake
Venus
,
with
whome
(
so
that
they
may
enioy
and
fulfill
their
lustes
)
they
had
rather
loose
their
liues
,
whereof
they
make
small
account
.
The
Iland
is
both
winter
and
Summer
all
alike
gréene
,
and
hath
alwaies
some
kinde
of
fruite
in
season
,
which
is
a
great
pleasure
,
the
towne
lyeth
vppon
some
hils
and
dales
like
Lisbone
,
it
hath
in
times
past
béene
verie
small
,
and
walled
,
with
a
drie
Ditch
round
about
it
,
wherein
there
is
no
water
,
but
when
it
rayneth
,
the
walles
are
yet
standing
,
but
no
Gates
remaining
,
and
the
towne
is
now
built
round
about
with
houses
,
so
that
it
is
,
at
the
least
twice
as
big
without
the
walles
,
as
it
is
within
,
and
lyeth
open
without
walles
or
closures
,
sauing
onely
that
the
Iland
hath
a
wal
on
the
East
side
,
which
beginneth
ouer
against
the
land
of
Salsette
,
and
so
runneth
along
vntill
you
come
at
Bardes
,
and
is
onely
to
defend
them
from
the
firme
land
,
where
the
Portingales
haue
no
commaundement
.
The
whole
Iland
hath
no
other
defence
,
but
onely
vpon
the
corner
of
the
land
of
Bardes
,
at
the
mouth
of
the
ryuer
,
where
there
standeth
an
olde
ruinous
Castle
,
wherein
lyeth
two
or
thrée
Iron
péeces
,
and
one
man
that
in
the
night
time
kéepeth
the
watch
,
the
Iland
on
the
Sea
side
is
verie
high
,
full
of
stonie
Cliffes
,
but
the
land
of
Bardes
hath
on
the
Sea
side
a
verie
faire
white
Sand
,
about
halfe
a
mile
long
,
and
somewhat
more
:
the
defence
of
the
Ilande
consisteth
herein
,
that
on
the
East
side
there
are
thrée
or
foure
passages
or
Gates
,
that
stand
vpon
the
water
side
,
on
the
vttermost
part
of
the
Iland
,
right
against
the
firme
land
,
Salsette
and
Bardes
,
euerie
gate
or
passage
hath
a
Captaine
and
a
clarke
,
which
kéepe
watch
,
that
no
man
may
passe
into
the
other
side
,
but
by
their
licence
.
And
the
Indians
,
Decanijus
,
and
other
Moores
and
heathens
,
that
are
resident
in
Goa
,
and
therein
haue
their
habitation
,
when
they
goe
into
the
firme
land
to
fetch
their
necessarie
prouisions
,
comming
to
those
places
which
are
called
Passos
,
they
must
euerye
man
haue
a
marke
,
which
is
Printed
on
their
naked
armes
,
and
so
they
passe
ouer
to
the
other
side
,
and
at
their
returne
againe
they
must
shew
the
same
marke
,
whereby
they
may
fréely
enter
,
for
the
which
they
pay
two
Basarukes
,
which
is
as
much
as
a
Hollanders
Doit
,
and
this
is
the
profit
that
the
Captain
and
Clarke
of
the
said
Passos
doe
make
.
In
the
night
they
haue
a
Boy
,
that
kéepeth
watch
,
and
hath
a
small
Bell
,
which
hangeth
ouer
the
gate
,
which
Boylyeth
downe
,
and
tieth
the
string
of
the
Bell
at
his
foote
and
so
ringeth
it
often
times
,
to
shew
that
hee
watcheth
,
which
is
all
the
watch
they
hold
thoroughout
the
whole
Iland
.
There
are
fiue
of
these
Passos
,
one
vpon
the
South
side
of
the
Iland
,
where
men
passe
to
the
firme
lande
,
and
to
the
land
of
Salsette
,
and
is
called
Benesterijn
,
commonly
named
Passo
de
Saint
Iago
,
because
the
Parish
of
Saint
Iacobs
standeth
ther
:
The
Tebe
de
Passo
is
on
the
East
side
of
the
Iland
,
where
men
doe
onely
passe
into
.
The
firme
land
called
O
Passo
Secco
,
which
is
the
drie
passage
,
for
in
that
place
the
ryuer
is
at
the
narrowest
and
shallowest
.
The
third
Passo
on
the
South
side
of
the
Iland
,
ioyneth
almost
to
the
Towne
,
called
O
Passo
de
Daugijn
,
or
of
Madre
de
Deus
,
and
so
farre
goeth
the
wall
,
beginning
at
Passo
de
Benesterijn
,
or
S.
Iago
,
and
from
thence
the
whole
Iland
is
without
any
wall
or
closure
:
from
this
Passo
,
right
ouer
against
it
,
they
passe
ouer
to
an
Iland
,
which
is
hard
by
the
firme
land
,
where
is
also
a
Passo
called
O
Passo
de
Norwa
:
the
fift
or
last
Passo
lyeth
in
the
middle
way
of
the
Riuer
downwards
towards
Bardes
,
which
is
the
strongest
of
them
all
,
and
best
looked
vnto
,
but
no
otherwise
made
then
all
the
rest
,
&
is
called
O
Passo
de
Pangijn
,
from
thence
they
passe
to
Bardes
,
and
also
all
the
boates
and
ships
that
passe
in
and
out
of
the
riuer
,
must
stay
there
&
be
searched
,
and
this
is
all
their
watch
and
strentgh
in
the
Iland
.
Touching
the
Portingales
iustice
and
ordinances
,
as
well
in
worldly
as
spirituall
causes
,
they
are
al
one
as
they
are
in
Portingale
.
They
dwell
in
the
towne
among
all
sorts
of
nations
,
as
Indians
,
Heathens
,
Moores
,
Iewes
,
Armenians
,
Gusarates
,
Benianes
,
Bramenes
,
and
of
all
Indian
nations
and
people
,
which
doe
all
dwell
and
traficke
therein
,
euerie
man
holding
his
owne
religion
,
without
constrayning
any
man
to
doe
against
his
conscience
,
onely
touching
their
ceremonies
of
burning
the
dead
,
and
the
liuing
,
of
marrying
&
other
superstitious
&
deuelish
inuentions
,
they
are
forbidden
by
the
Archbishop
to
vse
them
openly
,
or
in
the
Iland
,
but
they
may
fréelie
vse
them
vpon
the
firme
land
,
and
secretly
in
their
houses
,
thereby
to
shunne
and
auoid
all
occasions
of
dislike
that
might
be
giuen
to
Christians
,
which
are
but
newlie
baptised
:
but
touching
the
worldly
policie
or
good
gouernement
of
the
countrie
,
and
executing
of
iustice
,
as
also
for
the
ruling
of
the
townes
men
in
the
citie
:
it
is
common
to
them
all
,
and
they
are
vnder
the
Portingales
law
,
and
he
that
is
once
christened
,
and
is
after
found
to
vse
any
heathenish
superstitions
,
is
subiect
to
the
Inquisition
,
what
so
euer
he
be
,
or
for
any
point
of
Religion
what
so
euer
.
The
Iland
hath
nothing
of
it self
to
nourish
it
withall
,
but
onely
some
cattle
,
hennes
,
goates
,
doues
,
&c.
but
very
fewe
,
because
of
the
barrennesse
and
euil
situation
of
the
place
,
which
is
a
most
hillie
,
barren
,
and
wild
countrie
,
and
full
of
wast
ground
:
all
their
necessaries
,
as
beastes
,
hennes
,
hogges
,
egges
,
milke
,
&c.
come
from
Salsette
and
Bardes
,
but
most
part
out
of
the
firme
land
,
Corne
,
Rice
,
and
other
grayne
:
also
Oyle
,
and
all
other
necessaries
come
from
other
countries
,
and
are
brought
in
by
the
Riuer
,
as
from
Cambaia
on
the
North
side
,
and
from
the
coast
of
Malabar
and
other
places
,
as
in
the
description
of
the
coast
we
haue
in
part
declared
:
of
wyne
called
wyne
of
palme
trées
,
they
haue
inough
,
and
so
much
that
they
haue
to
spare
for
other
places
.
They
haue
but
little
fresh
water
,
but
only
one
Well
called
Banganiin
,
which
standeth
about
a
quarter
of
a
mile
with
out
the
Cittie
,
wherewith
the
whole
towne
is
serued
,
which
the
slaues
fetch
in
pots
&
sel
it
in
the
towne
,
and
is
verie
good
to
drinke
:
for
water
to
dresse
meat
,
wash
,
and
doe
other
thinges
withall
,
they
commonly
haue
Wels
within
their
houses
:
the
land
of
it self
is
verie
stonie
and
drie
,
hauing
a
kinde
of
red
earth
,
so
that
some
Italian
Alchymistes
haue
promised
to
get
Copper
&
Gold
out
of
the
same
,
which
neither
the
king
nor
Vice-roy
would
euer
consent
vnto
,
fearing
least
the
report
of
such
treasure
would
be
occasion
of
greater
troble
vnto
them
by
their
enemies
that
are
round
about
them
,
through
the
desire
that
they
haue
of
riches
,
and
therefore
they
haue
deferred
to
séeke
for
it
:
by
the
mappe
hereafter
following
you
may
sée
the
situation
of
the
Iland
and
Towne
of
Goa
,
with
all
the
stréetes
,
Churches
and
places
liuely
described
.
The
29.
Chapter
.
Of
the
customes
of
the
Portingales
,
and
such
as
are
issued
from
them
,
called
Mesticos
,
or
half
countrimen
,
as
wel
of
Goa
,
as
of
all
the
Oriental
countries
.
THe
Portingales
in
India
,
are
many
of
them
marryed
with
the
naturall
borne
women
of
the
countrie
,
and
the
children
procéeding
of
them
are
called
Mesticos
,
that
is
,
half
countrimen
.
These
Mesticos
are
commonlie
of
yelowish
colour
,
notwithstanding
there
are
manie
women
among
them
,
that
are
faire
and
well
formed
.
The
children
of
the
Portingales
,
both
boyes
and
gyrls
,
which
are
borne
in
India
,
are
called
Castisos
,
and
are
in
all
things
like
vnto
the
Portingales
,
onely
somewhat
differing
in
colour
,
for
they
draw
towards
a
yealow
colour
:
the
children
of
those
Castisos
are
yealow
,
and
altogether
like
the
Mesticos
,
and
the
children
of
Mesticos
are
of
colour
and
fashion
like
the
naturall
borne
Countrimen
or
Decaniins
of
the
countrie
,
so
that
the
posteritie
of
the
Portingales
,
both
men
and
women
being
in
the
third
degrée
,
doe
séeme
to
be
naturall
Indians
,
both
in
colour
&
fashion
.
Their
liuings
and
daylie
traffiques
are
to
Bengala
,
Pegu
,
Malacca
,
Cambaia
,
China
,
and
euerie
way
,
both
North
and
South
:
also
in
Goa
there
is
holden
a
daylie
assemblie
or
méeting
together
,
as
wel
of
the
Citizens
and
Inhabitants
,
as
of
all
nations
throughout
India
,
and
of
the
countries
bordering
on
the
same
,
which
is
like
the
méeting
vpon
the
burse
in
Andwarpe
,
yet
differeth
much
from
that
,
for
that
hether
in
Goa
there
come
as
well
Gentlemen
,
as
marchants
and
others
,
and
there
are
all
kindes
of
Indian
commodities
to
sell
,
so
that
in
a
manner
it
is
like
a
Faire
.
This
méeting
is
onely
before
Noone
,
euerie
day
in
the
yeare
,
except
Sondayes
and
holie
dayes
:
it
beginneth
in
the
morning
at
7.
of
the
clocke
,
and
continueth
till
9.
of
the
clocke
,
but
not
in
the
heate
of
the
day
,
nor
after
Noone
,
in
the
principal
stréete
of
the
Citie
,
named
the
straight
stréete
,
and
is
called
the
Leylon
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
an
outroop
:
there
are
certain
cryers
appointed
by
the
Citie
for
the
purpose
,
which
haue
of
al
things
to
be
cryed
and
sold
:
these
goe
all
the
time
of
the
Leylon
or
outroop
,
all
behangd
about
with
all
sorts
of
gold
chaines
,
all
kindes
of
costly
Iewels
,
pearles
,
rings
,
and
precious
stones
:
likewise
they
haue
running
about
them
,
many
sorts
of
captiues
and
slaues
,
both
men
and
women
,
young
and
old
,
which
are
daylie
sould
there
,
as
beasts
are
sold
with
vs
,
where
euerie
one
may
chuse
which
liketh
him
best
,
euerie
one
at
a
certaine
price
.
There
are
also
Arabian
horses
,
all
kinde
of
spices
and
dryed
drugges
,
sweet
gummes
,
and
such
like
things
,
fine
and
costly
couerlets
,
and
many
curious
things
,
out
of
Cambaia
,
Sinde
,
Bengala
,
China
,
&c.
and
it
is
wonderfull
to
sée
in
what
sort
many
of
them
get
their
liuinges
,
which
euery
day
come
thether
to
buy
wares
,
and
at
an
other
time
sel
them
again
.
And
when
any
man
dieth
,
all
his
goods
are
brought
thether
&
sold
to
the
last
pennie
worth
,
in
the
same
outroop
,
who
soeuer
they
be
,
yea
although
they
were
the
Viceroyes
goods
:
and
this
is
done
to
doe
right
and
iustice
vnto
Orphanes
&
widdows
,
and
that
it
may
be
sold
with
the
first
,
where
euerie
man
may
sée
it
,
so
that
euerie
yeare
there
is
great
quantitie
of
ware
sold
within
that
Citie
,
for
that
there
die
many
men
within
the
Towne
,
by
meanes
of
their
disordered
liuing
,
together
with
the
hotenes
of
the
country
:
the
like
assemblie
is
holden
in
all
places
of
India
,
where
the
Portingales
inhabite
.
There
are
some
married
Portingales
,
that
get
their
liuings
by
their
slaues
,
both
men
and
women
,
wherof
some
haue
12
,
some
20
,
and
some
30
,
for
it
costeth
them
but
little
to
kéepe
them
.
These
slaues
for
money
doe
labour
for
such
as
haue
néede
of
their
helpe
,
some
fetch
fresh
water
,
and
sell
it
for
money
about
the
stréetes
:
the
women
slaues
make
all
sorts
of
confectures
and
conserues
of
Indian
fruites
,
much
fyne
néedle
worke
,
both
cut
and
wrought
workes
,
and
then
their
maister
send
the
fairest
and
the
youngest
of
them
well
drest
vp
with
their
wares
about
the
stréetes
to
sell
the
same
,
that
by
the
neatnes
&
bewtie
of
the
said
women
slaues
,
men
might
be
moued
to
buy
,
which
happeneth
more
for
the
affection
they
haue
to
the
slaues
&
to
fulfill
their
pleasure
with
them
,
then
for
any
desire
to
the
conserues
or
néedle
workes
:
for
these
slaues
doe
neuer
refuse
them
,
but
make
their
daylie
liuing
thereby
,
and
with
the
gaines
that
they
by
that
meanes
bring
home
,
their
maisters
may
well
kéepe
and
maintaine
them
.
There
are
others
that
vse
exchanging
of
moneyes
,
and
to
buy
money
when
it
cometh
,
as
tyme
serueth
to
fell
it
againe
,
for
they
buy
the
Rials
of
eight
,
when
the
shippes
come
from
Portingale
,
whereof
some
buy
at
the
least
10
or
12
hundreth
,
and
kéepe
them
till
the
Moneth
of
April
,
which
is
the
time
when
the
shippes
sayle
to
China
,
for
then
are
the
Rials
of
eight
sought
for
to
carry
thether
,
and
are
commonly
worth
25
or
30
in
the
hundreth
profite
,
and
then
they
receiue
for
them
a
certain
money
,
which
at
the
same
time
is
brought
from
Ormus
,
called
Larriins
,
that
come
out
of
Persia
,
which
they
buy
for
8
or
10
in
the
hundreth
profite
,
&
kéepe
them
til
the
Portingales
on
the
moneth
of
September
come
thether
,
and
so
deliuer
them
againe
for
20
or
25
in
the
hundreth
profite
,
in
exchange
for
Rials
of
eight
,
as
I
said
before
,
for
they
must
haue
these
Larriins
with
them
to
Cochin
,
to
buy
pepper
and
other
wares
,
for
that
it
is
the
best
and
most
profitable
money
.
There
are
yet
other
sorts
of
money
called
Pagodes
,
Venetianers
,
&
Santhones
,
which
are
gold
,
al
which
they
doe
likewise
buy
&
sel
,
so
that
there
are
manie
that
doe
nothing
els
,
&
become
rich
,
speciallie
he
that
hath
a
good
stocke
.
This
exchange
cometh
most
commonlie
from
the
Spiritualtie
,
who
do
secretly
vse
it
,
by
other
mens
meanes
,
without
any
let
or
hinderance
.
Some
there
are
that
liue
vpon
their
rents
which
they
haue
by
their
palme
trées
,
whereon
the
Indian
nut
called
Cocus
doth
grow
,
whereof
they
may
very
well
liue
and
haue
well
to
maintaine
themselues
,
for
that
it
is
the
principall
commoditie
of
that
Iland
.
Indorum
casae
,
villae
,
et
vici
circa
Goam
.
Indische
hutte
Lanthuÿsen
en
dorpen
ontrent
Goa
.
Contenancijen
en
habyten
der
Portugeesers
so
burgers
als
Soldaten
in
oost
Indien
als
se
op
die
straten
comen
.
Hoc
habitu
,
qui
e
Lusitanis
Nobilitate
aut
dignitate
clariores
in
India
fere
conspiciuntur
per
plateas
obequitant
.
Op
dese
maniere
ryden
gemeenlick
over
stracten
die
Portugeesche
Edellieden
Regierders
en̄
Raetsheeren
.
Hac
forma
Lusitanorum
nobiliores
et
qui
opulentiores
se
gestari
jubent
Op
dese
maniere
laeten
haer
die
Portugeesen
draegen
die
van
affcomtste
en
vermoegen
zÿn
.
Fusten
welcke
die
Portugeesen
en
haer
vianden
dic
Malabaren
gebruÿcken
ter
oorloch
,
en
om
coopmanschap
te
voeren
There
are
among
them
but
two
manner
of
people
,
that
is
,
married
men
and
soldiers
,
for
that
all
young
men
vnmarried
are
named
soldiers
,
which
is
the
best
name
that
a
man
can
haue
,
not
that
the
soldiers
are
any
waies
bound
or
vnder
the
commandement
and
regiment
of
any
Captain
,
which
throughout
India
,
is
not
vsed
but
when
the
Portingalles
come
into
India
out
of
Portingall
,
and
are
ariued
there
,
euery
man
goeth
where
hee
thinketh
best
,
although
in
Portingall
euery
mans
name
that
goeth
in
the
shippe
is
written
and
registred
,
which
is
done
in
this
sorte
:
euery
man
is
written
vp
,
both
his
name
and
sirname
,
with
a
note
what
pay
they
receyue
of
the
King
,
whereof
some
beare
the
tytle
of
Fidalgo
da
Caza
del
Rey
nossas
Senor
,
that
is
,
a
Gentleman
of
the
Kinges
house
,
which
is
the
chiefest
title
:
there
are
others
named
Mozos
Fidalgos
,
which
is
also
an
honorable
title
,
and
they
are
commonly
Gentlemens
sonnes
,
or
by
the
kinges
fauour
aduaunced
therevnto
:
There
are
yet
others
that
are
named
Caualhiero
Fidalgo
,
which
is
not
so
much
as
the
other
two
,
yet
it
is
an
honorable
title
,
and
is
the
title
of
a
knight
,
who
for
some
valiant
act
by
him
done
is
made
knight
,
which
they
do
for
a
small
matter
:
for
that
if
he
do
any
act
to
be
accounted
of
,
or
bee
in
a
manner
at
such
an
action
doing
,
presently
he
is
of
a
Captaine
or
a
Gentleman
made
a
knight
,
whereof
they
much
boast
themselues
:
and
it
is
nowe
growne
so
common
among
them
,
that
very
Cookes
boyes
and
others
as
meane
as
they
,
are
made
knightes
:
there
are
others
also
that
are
named
Mosos
da
Camara
,
do
Numero
,
e
do
Seruiço
,
which
is
seruantes
to
the
King
,
some
of
his
chamber
,
some
of
his
accounts
,
and
some
for
his
seruice
,
this
is
the
first
title
or
degrée
of
credite
,
whereby
through
their
good
seruice
they
attaine
vnto
better
,
and
are
more
glorious
of
their
titles
,
then
of
all
the
riches
in
the
world
.
There
are
also
that
are
named
Escuderos
Fidalgos
,
that
is
Esquires
,
which
is
likewise
a
degrée
of
credit
:
Others
are
named
Hommes
honorados
,
which
is
men
of
honor
,
and
the
poorest
among
them
(
which
are
not
named
by
any
title
)
are
set
downe
for
soldiers
,
which
are
the
common
and
rascall
sort
:
these
are
euery
man
paide
their
wages
according
to
their
titles
,
and
may
each
man
in
his
qualitie
(
by
long
seruice
,
or
some
good
action
,
but
most
by
fauour
)
rise
to
higher
degrée
;
for
that
according
to
their
tytles
their
seruice
is
rewarded
.
The
Portingalles
which
saile
for
India
,
being
thus
registred
&
written
downe
,
the
said
Register
at
their
arriuall
there
,
is
deliuered
to
be
kept
by
one
of
the
kinges
Officers
therevnto
appointed
,
which
euery
three
yeares
is
likewise
changed
,
as
other
offices
are
,
and
is
called
the
chiefe
Clearke
of
the
Matricola
Generall
,
and
hath
thrée
or
foure
vnder
Clearks
at
his
commandement
.
Now
in
India
when
summer
time
commeth
,
and
that
it
is
néedefull
or
necessary
to
send
out
an
armie
for
some
expedition
to
be
done
,
or
for
to
kéepe
the
coast
,
to
conuoy
and
safe-conduct
the
trauelling
Marchants
that
dayly
sayle
to
and
from
India
,
thereby
to
defend
them
and
to
let
the
Malabares
their
enemies
from
issuing
forth
to
hurt
them
(
as
notwithstanding
they
yearly
doe
:
)
then
against
September
(
which
is
the
beginning
of
their
Sommer
)
the
drum
is
stricken
vp
,
and
it
is
proclaimed
,
that
whosoeuer
will
serue
the
king
in
his
fléete
by
sea
,
let
him
come
to
the
Matricola
Generall
to
receyue
his
money
,
and
then
by
the
Viceroy
there
is
ordained
a
chiefe
Captaine
,
and
other
vnder
Captains
for
euery
Fuste
and
Galley
:
and
in
euery
galley
there
is
about
a
hundreth
men
,
and
in
euery
Fuste
thirtie
men
,
little
more
or
lesse
.
These
are
all
paide
by
the
Matricola
,
according
to
their
tytles
euery
man
as
they
are
registred
,
when
they
come
out
of
Portingal
:
and
this
pay
is
made
euery
quarter
,
each
quarter
contayning
thrée
monthes
,
that
is
,
the
common
soldier
seuen
Pardawen
,
called
Xeraffins
(
euery
Pardawe
thrée
testones
Portingall
money
)
and
a
man
of
honor
nine
Pardawen
.
The
Moso
da
Camara
or
seruant
of
the
chamber
eleuen
Pardawen
,
&
so
by
degrées
:
which
done
the
Captaines
bidde
their
soldiers
to
a
banket
,
and
of
their
own
purses
giue
them
something
beside
their
pay
,
for
that
euery
Captaine
séeketh
to
haue
the
best
soldiers
,
and
buy
much
victuailes
and
other
thinges
at
their
owne
charges
,
thereby
to
haue
their
soldiers
good
willes
,
and
to
vse
them
wel
.
They
sit
altogether
at
one
table
in
the
Fustes
or
Gallies
,
where
the
Captaine
vseth
the
soldiers
with
great
fauour
and
curtesie
,
for
otherwise
they
woulde
not
much
estéeme
him
,
nor
yet
obay
him
.
The
fléet
being
out
,
it
sayleth
backewarde
and
forwards
along
the
coast
,
and
sometimes
into
some
hauens
till
the
Month
of
Aprill
,
and
about
the
last
of
that
Month
they
enter
againe
into
the
riuer
of
Goa
,
where
they
winter
,
and
then
the
soldiers
are
frée
,
and
euery
man
goeth
his
way
,
without
any
further
pay
of
the
king
.
Then
the
Viceroy
maketh
a
certificate
for
the
Generall
of
the
fléete
,
wherein
he
testifieth
that
such
a
Captaine
by
his
commaundement
hath
béene
so
many
Monthes
in
the
kings
seruice
at
sea
,
&
hauing
done
any
matter
of
importance
,
it
is
therein
set
down
at
large
,
and
how
that
hee
out
of
his
owne
purse
hath
spent
and
laid
out
much
money
for
the
seruice
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
according
to
this
certificate
the
Captaine
Generall
maketh
certificates
for
euery
one
of
his
vnder
Captaines
and
soldiers
,
in
the
same
sort
.
There
are
likewise
some
Gentlemen
that
in
winter
time
keepe
open
houshold
for
all
soldiers
that
will
come
thether
to
meate
,
whereof
also
they
haue
certificates
,
and
for
all
things
that
they
doe
,
which
certificates
they
kéepe
till
they
be
some
ten
,
twelue
,
or
twentie
,
and
with
the
Viceroyes
licence
go
therewith
to
Portingall
,
asking
some
recompence
for
their
seruices
,
according
to
their
certificates
:
withall
they
must
bring
a
certificate
from
the
Matricola
General
of
that
their
residence
in
India
,
and
that
there
hath
not
any
deuise
or
subtilty
béene
vsed
about
setting
downe
their
titles
.
The
like
must
they
haue
from
all
other
officers
,
receiuers
and
accountants
both
for
munition
and
armour
wherewith
they
serued
in
warre
,
for
victuails
also
and
such
like
,
whereof
many
times
the
captaines
and
soldiers
doe
make
but
badde
accounts
,
and
many
of
them
are
aforehande
with
the
king
,
which
is
presently
registred
vnder
the
title
of
him
that
hath
committed
the
fault
:
from
these
Officers
also
they
must
haue
certificates
,
that
there
is
no
such
thing
committed
by
them
:
with
these
certificates
they
sayle
to
Portingall
,
where
there
is
an
office
of
remembrances
,
to
aske
their
rewardes
by
,
as
their
qualities
and
seruices
are
or
shal
be
rewarded
:
but
if
they
haue
any
friend
in
the
court
to
speake
for
them
,
&
by
greasing
their
hands
to
procure
dispatch
:
then
doe
they
obtaine
those
offices
for
thrée
yeares
as
Captaynes
,
Factors
,
Clearkes
,
Iudges
,
&c.
and
all
other
offices
and
places
in
India
,
but
they
must
serue
the
place
themselues
in
person
.
Some
of
them
by
fauour
get
licences
to
passe
them
away
,
to
sell
them
,
or
to
giue
them
with
their
daughters
in
mariage
,
and
then
the
patent
for
such
offices
are
registred
in
the
Kings
Chancery
,
and
sent
into
India
where
they
must
be
confirmed
by
the
Viceroy
.
These
offices
are
alwaies
giuen
in
reuersion
after
him
that
hath
it
promised
before
them
,
and
then
the
Register
is
searched
,
to
sée
how
many
are
before
him
that
asketh
the
said
places
,
&
when
their
time
is
out
,
or
that
they
chaunce
to
die
before
they
come
to
it
,
or
be
absent
(
as
many
times
it
happeneth
)
then
he
which
is
next
in
reuersion
hath
the
place
,
and
is
ready
to
receyue
it
.
And
this
in
briefe
is
the
manner
of
their
gouernement
and
policie
for
martiall
affaires
:
their
other
gouernment
for
iustice
and
equitie
is
as
they
vse
it
in
Portingall
.
By
the
table
hereafter
following
you
may
sée
the
description
of
the
strait
streete
in
Goa
,
with
the
dayly
méeting
therein
,
which
they
call
Leylon
,
liuely
portrayed
.
The
30.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Portingalles
and
Mesticos
,
their
houses
,
curtesies
,
mariages
,
and
other
customes
and
manners
in
India
.
Goensi
se
quanta
foro
viden
area
pandat
Plana
frequens
tectis
splendida
dives
opum
?
Vt
mercem
hic
properet
gemmis
auroque
nitentem
Ille
abducta
procul
vendere
mancipia
?
Congesta
huc
videas
Ga●
〈…〉
Insulae
et
Eoo
max●
〈…〉
Fori
Goensis
tabernarum
mercium
et
mercatorum
illud
frequentantium
aperta
explicatio
per
●Linschoten
.
〈…〉
When
they
haue
any
weddinges
and
are
married
,
whosoeuer
they
be
if
they
haue
any
wealth
,
all
the
friendes
and
neighbours
come
together
,
euery
man
on
horsebacke
,
and
hee
that
hath
not
a
horse
wil
borrow
one
,
and
are
euery
man
very
costly
apparelled
,
at
the
least
some
50.
or
100.
horses
little
more
or
lesse
,
as
the
person
is
of
qualitie
,
and
so
they
ride
altogether
in
good
order
vnto
the
Church
with
their
seruantes
,
and
euery
man
his
hatte
for
the
Sunne
,
the
parentes
and
friendes
in
the
hinder
part
,
and
in
the
last
row
the
bridegroome
betwéene
two
of
them
,
whom
they
call
gossops
:
after
them
followeth
the
bryde
betwéen
two
Commeres
,
each
in
their
Pallamkin
,
which
is
most
costly
made
,
and
after
them
followe
the
slaues
both
men
and
women
going
in
troupes
,
as
if
they
ranne
to
hunt
,
and
so
comming
to
the
Church
,
and
being
married
according
to
the
order
vsed
in
the
Church
of
Rome
:
they
are
in
the
same
order
brought
home
again
,
and
passing
through
the
stréets
,
the
neighbours
leaning
vppon
Indian
Carpets
looke
out
of
the
windowes
,
and
throwe
Rose
water
vpon
the
Bryde
&
Bridegroome
,
and
other
sweet
smelling
waters
,
with
Roses
and
Sugar
Comfets
,
or
corne
.
In
the
mean
time
their
slaues
play
vppon
Shalmes
and
Trumpets
most
pleasant
and
melodious
to
heare
,
and
comming
to
the
house
where
the
Bride
and
the
Bridegroome
dwel
,
with
great
reuerence
and
curtesie
bowing
downe
their
bodies
,
they
take
their
leaues
of
all
the
company
,
which
are
all
on
horsebacke
about
the
dore
.
And
so
the
Bride
,
the
Bridegroome
and
the
Commeres
go
vp
&
sit
with
great
grauitie
in
a
window
,
and
then
beginne
the
horsemen
that
led
them
to
Church
,
in
honor
of
the
married
couple
,
one
after
the
other
to
runne
a
course
,
the
gossops
beginning
first
,
and
the
rest
following
twice
or
thrice
one
after
the
other
,
with
continuall
playing
on
Shalmes
,
which
are
very
common
in
India
,
for
that
he
which
is
of
any
wealth
hath
them
of
his
own
within
his
house
.
This
being
ended
,
they
all
passe
before
the
window
where
the
Bride
and
Bridegroome
sit
,
with
a
great
reuerence
,
and
so
passe
on
all
sauing
the
Gossoppes
,
for
they
go
vp
to
the
Bride
and
Bridegroome
,
and
bid
God
giue
them
ioy
,
then
is
there
some
Comfets
and
Marchpane
brought
forth
,
to
drinke
a
cuppe
of
water
withall
,
and
after
some
curteous
salutations
and
congratulations
to
the
〈…〉
couple
,
they
take
their
leaues
&
〈…〉
so
there
remaineth
with
the
Bride
&
●idegroom
but
three
or
four
of
their
nearest
friendes
and
kinsemen
,
for
whome
there
is
a
dinner
prepared
,
with
little
meate
,
yet
very
costly
,
which
they
passe
ouer
very
lightly
,
and
not
many
wordes
,
which
done
they
presently
bring
the
Bride
to
bed
,
without
any
other
ceremonies
or
charges
,
wherewith
the
mariage
is
done
and
ended
.
Oftentimes
it
chaunceth
that
they
go
to
bed
at
the
least
two
houres
before
Sunne
setting
,
not
hauing
the
patience
to
stay
so
long
as
we
do
in
these
countries
.
When
a
childe
is
to
be
christened
,
it
is
likewise
in
the
same
sorte
led
to
Church
with
horses
,
&
last
of
all
commeth
the
father
alone
,
after
whom
followeth
two
men
on
foote
,
the
one
with
a
great
siluer
or
guilt
vessell
full
of
bread
baked
like
cracklinges
,
which
in
Portingall
are
called
Rosquilhos
,
and
in
the
middle
a
great
Ware
candle
,
well
made
and
gilded
,
thrust
through
with
some
peeces
of
money
of
golde
and
siluer
,
for
an
offering
to
the
Priest
that
baptiseth
the
childe
,
and
all
ouer
strowed
and
couered
with
Roses
:
the
other
carryeth
a
great
siluer
or
gilt
saltseller
in
one
of
his
handes
,
and
a
lampe
of
the
same
stuffe
in
his
other
hande
,
each
with
rich
and
costly
Towels
on
their
sholders
:
after
that
followeth
two
Pallamkins
,
on
the
one
side
the
Commere
,
on
the
other
side
the
Midwife
with
the
child
,
couered
with
a
costly
mantle
,
made
for
the
purpose
,
and
so
the
ceremonies
of
baptisme
being
ended
in
the
Church
,
it
is
againe
in
the
like
sort
brought
home
,
and
beeing
there
,
they
haue
the
like
manner
of
musicke
and
shalmes
,
running
and
leaping
with
their
horses
before
the
window
where
the
Commere
sitteth
,
with
the
same
ceremonies
as
at
the
wedding
.
This
is
the
manner
and
custome
of
those
that
are
married
and
keepe
house
.
But
concerning
the
souldier
that
is
vnmaried
,
thus
it
is
.
They
goe
in
the
summer
time
into
the
Armado
lying
on
the
water
,
and
being
within
the
townes
and
on
the
land
,
they
are
very
stately
apparrelled
,
and
goe
verie
grauely
along
the
streets
with
their
slaues
or
men
hired
for
the
purpose
,
that
beare
a
hatte
ouer
them
for
the
sunne
and
raine
:
for
there
are
many
Indians
that
are
daily
hired
for
the
purpose
,
and
haue
12.
Basarucos
the
day
,
which
is
as
much
as
two
s●iuers
or
a
stoter
,
&
they
serue
such
as
haue
no
slaues
,
and
that
will
not
keepe
any
to
that
end
.
The
souldiers
dwell
at
least
ten
or
twelue
in
a
house
,
where
they
haue
among
them
a
slaue
or
hi●ed
Indian
or
two
which
serueth
them
,
and
washeth
their
shirts
,
and
haue
foure
or
fiue
stooles
with
a
table
,
and
euery
man
a
Bedde
.
Their
meate
is
Rice
sodden
in
water
,
with
some
salt
fish
,
or
some
other
thing
of
small
value
(
without
breade
)
and
cleare
fountaine
water
for
their
drinke
,
wherewith
they
are
well
pleased
.
They
haue
amongst
them
all
one
or
two
good
sutes
of
apparell
,
all
of
silke
as
the
manner
is
there
,
and
when
one
goeth
abroad
,
the
other
stay
at
home
,
for
in
the
house
they
haue
no
néede
of
clothes
,
(
but
sit
whosoeuer
they
bee
)
in
their
shirts
&
a
paire
of
linnen
bréeches
,
and
so
as
it
were
naked
by
reason
of
the
great
heate
,
for
if
some
of
them
haue
occasion
to
goe
out
twenty
times
in
one
day
,
they
must
so
often
lend
him
their
apparel
,
and
hee
must
likewise
put
off
his
clothes
,
as
often
as
he
commeth
home
againe
.
Some
souldiers
haue
a
Gentleman
or
Captaine
to
their
friendes
which
lendeth
them
monie
to
apparell
themselues
withall
,
to
the
end
when
summer
time
commeth
,
they
may
be
ready
to
goe
with
them
in
Fléet
to
sea
,
as
also
to
haue
their
friendship
,
by
night
and
at
other
times
to
beare
them
company
,
or
to
helpe
them
to
bee
reuenged
of
any
iniury
by
them
receiued
,
as
I
said
before
:
for
that
he
which
in
India
hath
most
souldiers
to
his
friends
,
is
most
regarded
and
feared
.
So
that
to
bee
short
,
in
this
manner
they
doe
maintaine
themselues
in
common
,
whereby
they
are
able
to
come
in
presence
of
the
best
of
the
countrie
.
Manie
and
most
of
them
haue
their
chiefe
maintenance
from
the
Portingales
and
Mesticos
wiues
,
as
also
the
Indian
Christians
wiues
,
which
doe
alwaies
bestow
liberall
rewardes
and
giftes
vppon
them
to
satisfie
and
fulfill
their
vnchaste
and
filthie
desires
,
which
they
know
very
well
how
to
accomplish
,
and
secretly
bring
to
passe
.
There
are
some
likewise
that
get
their
liuings
by
their
friends
,
trauelling
for
them
from
place
to
place
with
some
wares
and
marchandises
,
and
they
are
called
Chattims
.
These
doe
giue
ouer
and
leaue
the
office
of
a
souldier
in
the
Fléete
,
and
the
Kinges
seruice
:
for
as
it
is
said
,
there
is
no
man
compelled
thereunto
,
although
their
names
be
registred
in
the
office
,
yet
doe
they
still
keepe
the
name
of
souldier
,
as
long
as
they
trauaile
abroad
and
are
not
married
.
The
souldiers
in
these
dayes
giue
themselues
more
to
be
Chattims
,
and
to
deale
in
Marchandise
,
then
to
serue
the
King
in
his
Armado
,
because
the
Captaines
and
Gentlemen
begin
to
be
●lacke
in
doing
good
vnto
them
,
as
in
times
past
they
vsed
to
doe
.
Also
they
giue
themselues
to
rest
and
pleasure
:
wherefore
if
they
can
deuise
any
meanes
for
it
,
they
had
rather
trauaile
&
deale
in
trade
of
Marchandise
,
and
to
marie
and
be
quiet
,
in
respect
that
the
common
souldiers
in
these
dayes
are
but
slackely
paide
:
for
that
when
they
haue
at
the
least
ten
or
twenty
certificates
to
shew
for
their
former
seruices
,
then
haue
they
not
the
meanes
to
furnish
themselues
with
prouision
to
make
a
voyage
into
Portingale
,
or
to
take
any
presents
with
them
there
to
bestow
them
:
for
without
such
meanes
,
they
are
neyther
heard
nor
yet
regarded
,
and
if
it
fall
out
that
they
doe
procure
the
reuersion
of
any
offices
,
it
is
so
long
before
the
time
commeth
that
they
doe
enioy
them
,
beeing
many
in
reuersion
,
that
oftentimes
they
die
before
they
can
obtaine
them
.
Againe
the
long
trauaile
and
great
voyage
maketh
many
to
stay
in
India
,
and
to
employ
their
time
to
other
trades
,
as
they
can
best
prouide
themselues
.
By
these
meanes
the
wars
in
India
are
not
so
hot
,
nor
so
throughly
looked
into
,
neyther
any
other
countries
sought
into
or
founde
out
,
as
at
first
they
vsed
to
doe
.
Now
they
doe
onely
striue
to
get
praise
and
commendation
,
and
to
leaue
a
good
report
behinde
them
:
and
now
likewise
they
are
all
giuen
to
scraping
&
catching
,
as
well
the
Viceroy
,
Gouernours
,
and
others
,
as
also
the
Church
men
and
spiritualtie
,
little
passing
or
esteeming
the
common
profit
or
the
seruice
of
the
King
,
but
only
their
particular
profits
,
making
their
account
,
that
the
time
of
their
abode
is
but
thrée
yeares
:
wherefore
they
say
they
will
not
doe
otherwise
then
those
that
were
before
them
did
,
but
say
that
others
which
come
after
them
shall
take
care
for
all
:
for
that
the
King
(
say
they
)
gaue
them
their
offices
,
thereby
to
pay
them
for
their
seruices
in
times
past
,
and
not
for
the
profit
of
the
common
wealth
:
therefore
there
is
no
more
countries
in
India
won
or
new
found
out
,
but
rather
heere
and
there
some
places
lost
,
for
they
haue
enough
to
doe
,
to
hold
that
they
haue
alreadie
,
and
to
defende
it
from
inuasion
,
as
also
that
they
doe
scoure
the
Sea
coastes
,
and
yet
many
Marchants
haue
great
losses
euery
yeare
,
by
meanes
of
the
sea
rouers
,
and
together
with
the
euill
gouernment
of
the
Portingales
,
and
it
is
to
be
feared
,
it
will
bee
worser
euery
day
then
other
▪
as
it
is
euidently
séene
.
This
shall
suffice
for
the
manners
and
customes
of
the
Indian
Portingales
,
and
their
warlike
gouernments
,
which
is
commonly
by
sea
,
for
by
land
they
cannot
trauaile
,
by
reason
of
the
different
kingdomes
,
and
nations
consisting
of
diuers
seuerall
sortes
of
people
,
which
are
alwaies
enemies
,
and
neuer
liue
in
peace
,
and
some
of
them
being
friends
,
other
enemies
to
the
Portingales
:
for
the
Portingales
haue
only
some
Townes
,
places
and
fortresses
,
with
their
Hauens
on
the
sea
coast
,
without
holding
any
thing
within
the
land
,
as
in
the
description
of
the
coast
wee
haue
alreadie
declared
.
By
the
pictures
hereafter
following
may
be
séene
the
formes
and
portraitures
of
the
Portingales
that
are
maried
,
and
of
the
souldiers
in
India
,
as
they
walke
in
the
streetes
:
as
also
howe
they
ride
,
not
onely
gentlemen
,
but
euery
man
that
hath
the
abilitie
to
keepe
a
horse
,
as
well
Marchantes
as
handicraftes
men
▪
of
what
sort
soeuer
they
bee
,
and
howe
they
cause
themselues
to
bee
carried
in
P●llamkins
,
in
the
streetes
and
throughout
the
townes
,
when
they
will
not
ride
nor
goe
on
foote
.
You
may
likewise
sée
their
fustes
wherwith
they
go
to
warre
vpon
the
water
which
the
Malabares
their
enimies
doe
likewise
vse
,
(
for
they
haue
no
other
sorts
of
scutes
nor
shippes
,
)
and
doe
much
mischiefe
therewith
:
they
are
verie
light
,
as
well
to
saue
as
to
row
,
they
vse
them
also
for
Marchandise
,
because
of
the
fitnes
of
the
same
,
to
passe
from
place
to
place
.
The
31.
Chapter
Of
the
maner
and
customes
of
Portingale
and
Mesticos
women
in
India
.
THe
Portingales
,
Mesticos
,
and
Indian
Christian
women
in
India
,
are
little
séene
abroad
,
but
for
the
most
part
sit
still
within
the
house
,
and
goe
but
seldome
forth
,
vnlesse
it
be
to
Church
▪
or
to
visit
their
friends
,
which
is
likewise
but
verie
little
,
and
when
they
goe
abroad
,
they
are
well
prouided
not
to
be
seene
,
for
they
are
carried
in
a
Pallamkin
couered
with
a
mat
or
other
cloth
,
so
that
they
cannot
be
seene
.
When
they
goe
to
church
,
or
to
visit
any
friend
,
they
put
on
very
costly
apparrell
,
with
bracelets
of
gold
,
&
rings
vpon
their
armes
,
all
beset
with
costly
Iewels
&
pearles
,
and
at
their
eares
hang
laces
full
of
Iewels
.
Their
clothes
are
of
Damaske
,
Veluet
,
and
cloth
of
gold
,
for
silke
is
the
worst
thing
they
doe
weare
.
Within
the
house
they
goe
bare
headed
,
with
a
wastcoate
called
Baju
,
that
from
their
shoulders
couereth
their
nauels
,
and
is
so
fine
that
you
may
see
al
their
body
through
it
,
and
downewards
they
haue
nothing
but
a
painted
cloth
wrapped
three
or
foure
times
about
their
bodies
.
These
clothes
are
very
faire
,
some
of
them
being
very
costly
wrought
with
loome
worke
,
and
diuers
figures
and
flowers
of
all
colours
,
all
the
rest
of
the
body
is
naked
without
any
hose
,
but
onely
bare
footed
in
a
paire
of
moyles
or
pantos●es
,
and
the
men
in
like
sort
.
This
is
their
manner
in
the
house
both
old
,
and
young
,
rich
,
&
poore
,
none
excepted
,
for
they
goe
forth
but
very
little
,
and
then
they
are
both
couered
and
carried
,
and
what
they
néed
abroad
,
that
the
slaues
both
men
and
women
doe
fetch
in
.
The
women
eate
no
bread
or
very
little
,
nor
yet
the
slaues
,
not
that
they
refuse
it
for
the
dearenes
or
want
of
bread
,
(
for
they
haue
enough
and
great
aboundance
)
but
they
are
so
vsed
to
eate
rice
,
that
they
desire
no
other
,
which
they
seeth
with
water
and
eate
it
with
some
salt
fish
,
or
a
kinde
of
salt
fruit
called
Mangas
,
or
with
some
other
composition
both
of
fish
and
flesh
,
with
pottage
which
they
powre
vpon
it
,
and
so
eate
it
with
their
handes
:
for
there
they
eate
nothing
with
spoones
,
and
if
they
should
sée
any
man
doe
so
,
they
would
laugh
at
him
.
When
they
drinke
they
haue
certaine
pots
made
of
blacke
earth
very
fine
and
thin
,
much
like
those
that
we
vse
in
Holland
for
flower
pottes
,
hauing
in
the
necke
thereof
a
partition
full
of
holes
with
a
spout
,
(
and
these
cruses
are
called
Gorgoletta
,
)
to
this
end
,
that
when
they
drinke
,
they
may
hold
the
potte
on
high
,
and
touch
it
not
with
their
mouthes
,
but
the
water
running
from
the
spout
falleth
into
their
mouthes
,
neuer
spilling
drop
,
which
they
doe
for
cleanlinesse
,
because
no
man
should
put
it
to
his
mouth
,
&
when
any
man
commeth
newly
out
of
Portingall
,
and
then
beginneth
to
drinke
after
their
manner
,
because
he
is
not
vsed
to
that
kinde
of
drinking
,
he
spilleth
it
in
his
bosome
,
wherein
they
take
great
pleasure
and
laugh
at
him
calling
him
Reynol
,
which
is
a
name
giuen
in
iest
to
such
as
newlie
come
from
Portingall
,
&
know
not
how
to
behaue
them selues
in
such
graue
manner
,
and
with
such
ceremonies
as
the
Portingales
vse
therein
India
:
so
that
at
the
first
they
are
much
whooped
and
cried
at
in
the
stréets
,
vntill
by
vse
and
practise
they
haue
learned
the
Indian
manner
,
which
they
quicklie
doe
.
The
men
are
very
iealous
of
their
wiues
,
for
they
will
neuer
bring
any
man
into
their
houses
,
how
speciall
a
friend
soeuer
hee
bee
,
that
shall
sée
their
wiues
or
their
daughters
,
vnlesse
it
bee
some
gossip
or
any
other
married
man
with
his
wife
in
companie
.
When
they
will
goe
together
to
some
place
to
sport
and
solace
themselues
,
they
are
alwaies
well
garded
by
their
slaues
,
both
men
and
women
both
for
their
safety
and
seruice
.
If
any
man
commeth
to
the
doore
to
aske
for
the
master
of
the
house
,
presently
the
wiues
and
their
daughters
run
to
hide
them
,
and
so
leaue
the
man
to
answer
him
that
standeth
at
the
dore
:
likewise
they
suffer
no
man
to
dwell
within
their
houses
,
where
the
women
and
daughters
bee
,
howe
neere
kinsman
soeuer
he
be
vnto
them
,
being
once
15.
yeares
of
age
,
nor
their
owne
sons
,
but
haue
certaine
chambers
and
places
beneath
,
or
besides
their
house
where
they
lye
,
&
may
in
no
sort
come
among
the
women
,
and
thether
they
send
them
their
meate
and
other
prouisions
,
for
it
hath
oftentimes
béene
séene
in
those
countries
,
that
the
vncles
sonne
hath
laine
by
his
aunt
,
and
the
brother
by
the
brothers
wife
,
and
the
brother
with
his
sister
:
whereof
I
haue
knowne
some
that
haue
bin
taken
with
the
manner
,
and
that
both
they
and
the
woman
haue
beene
slaine
by
the
husbands
.
The
women
are
verie
luxurious
and
vnchaste
,
for
there
are
very
few
among
them
,
although
they
bee
married
,
but
they
haue
besides
their
husbands
one
or
two
of
those
that
are
called
souldiers
,
with
whome
they
take
their
pleasures
:
which
to
effect
,
they
vse
al
the
slights
and
practises
they
can
deuise
,
by
sending
out
their
slaues
and
baudes
by
night
,
and
at
extraordinary
times
,
ouer
walles
,
hedges
,
and
ditches
,
how
narrowlie
soeuer
they
are
kept
and
looked
vnto
.
They
haue
likewise
an
hearbe
called
Deutroa
,
which
beareth
a
séed
,
whereof
brusing
out
the
sap
,
they
put
it
into
a
cup
or
other
vessell
,
and
giue
it
to
their
husbands
,
eyther
in
meate
or
drinke
,
and
presently
therewith
,
the
man
is
as
though
hee
were
halfe
out
of
his
wits
,
and
without
feeling
,
or
els
drunke
,
doing
nothing
but
laugh
,
and
sometime
it
taketh
him
sleeping
,
whereby
he
lieth
like
a
dead
man
,
so
that
in
his
presence
they
may
doe
what
they
will
,
and
take
their
pleasure
with
their
friends
,
and
the
husband
neuer
know
of
it
.
In
which
sort
he
continueth
foure
and
twentie
houres
long
,
but
if
they
wash
his
féete
with
colde
water
hee
presently
reuiueth
,
and
knoweth
nothing
thereof
,
but
thinketh
he
had
slept
.
Deutroa
of
some
called
Tacula
,
of
others
Datura
,
in
Spanish
Burla
Dora
,
in
Dutch
Igell
Kolben
,
in
Malaba
Vumata
Caya
,
in
Canara
Datura
,
in
Arabia
Marana
,
in
Persia
and
Turkie
Datula
.
Of
the
description
of
this
hearbe
and
fruit
you
may
read
in
the
Herballes
,
if
any
man
receaueth
or
eateth
but
halfe
a
dramme
of
this
seed
,
hee
is
for
a
time
bereaued
of
his
wits
,
&
taken
with
an
vnmesurable
laughter
.
Virginis
Lusitanae
in
India
gestus
et
amictus
.
Cleedinge
en
dracht
van
een
Portugeesche
Dochter
ofte
Maecht
in
Indien
.
Matronarum
et
conjugatarum
foras
prodeuntium
vestitus
et
ornatus
.
Der
Portugeesen
gehoude
Vrouwen
,
habyt
en
cÿraet
.
Viduarum
Lusit
.
amictus
quem
iterum
nuptae
deponunt
resumpto
nuptar
habitu
.
Cleedinge
en
dracht
der
Portugeescher
We
duwen
welcke
weder
houwende
afleggē
.
weder
aen
nemende
der
gehouder
dracht
Vestitus
et
comptus
Mulierum
cujus
cunque
ordinis
et
aetatis
intra
aedes
.
Der
Vrouwen
cleedinge
en
hulsel
binnen
shuys
van
wat
staet
en
ouder
dom
die
zyn
.
Lectuli
quibus
Vxores
et
Filiae
Lusitanorum
contecte
gestantur
▪
Coetskens
daer
de
Portugeesche
Vrouwen
en
Dochters
bedeckt
in
gedraegen
worden
.
Ratio
qua
coelo
pluvio
et
alias
Lusitanae
gestantur
comutantibus
ante
retro
et
utriumque
famulis
M●aniere
vandie
Portugeesche
vrouwen
en
dochters
te
draegen
alst
regent
en
oock
op
ander
tyden
met
haer
slaven
en
dienaers
voor
achter
en
besyden
Lusitana
▪
templa
noctu
invisura
,
comitata
marito
,
et
servis
.
Een
Portugeesche
vrouwe
verselschapt
met
harc
man
en
slaven
des
snachts
die
kercken
besoeckende
.
Cachunde
in
m●
opinion
is
made
of
the
mixtures
called
Galiae
Moscat●
,
Annotat.
D.
Pall.
with
the
sape
of
sweet
wood
:
they
are
blacke
cakes
whereon
certaine
characters
are
printed
,
at
the
first
very
bitter
of
taste
,
but
in
the
end
verie
pleasant
and
sweet
,
they
strengthen
the
hart
&
the
mawe
,
and
make
a
sweet
breath
.
And
they
are
not
content
therewith
,
but
giue
their
husbandes
a
thousand
hearbs
for
the
same
purpose
,
to
ea●e
,
they
not
knowing
thereof
,
thereby
to
fulfill
their
pleasu●es
,
and
to
satisfie
their
desires
,
which
can
not
by
any
meanes
be
satisfied
.
They
are
likewise
much
vsed
to
take
their
pleasures
in
Bathes
,
by
swimming
therein
,
which
they
can
very
well
doe
,
for
there
are
very
few
of
them
,
but
they
would
easilie
swimme
ouer
a
riuer
of
halfe
a
myle
broad
.
This
shall
suffice
for
their
women
now
I
will
proceed
to
other
matters
.
And
the
better
to
vnderstand
the
shapes
and
formes
of
their
women
,
together
with
their
apparell
,
you
may
behold
it
here
,
when
they
goe
to
Church
and
els
where
,
both
wiues
,
maids
and
widdows
,
euerie
one
by
themselues
,
as
also
how
they
goe
in
their
houses
,
with
their
dish
of
Bettele
in
their
hands
,
being
their
daylie
chawing
worke
:
also
how
they
are
carried
in
Pallankins
through
the
stréet
,
with
their
women
slaues
round
about
them
:
also
with
their
husbands
and
slaues
by
night
,
going
to
anie
sport
,
or
els
to
Church
,
which
they
vse
after
the
manner
of
pilgrimes
,
for
them
they
go
on
foot
,
whereby
they
thinke
to
deserue
greater
reward
,
which
by
day
is
not
permitted
them
,
for
they
are
not
so
much
trusted
:
these
visitations
or
night
pilgrimages
they
hold
&
estéem
for
a
great
recreation
and
fréedome
,
for
that
they
hope
,
watch
and
looke
for
the
same
,
as
children
doe
for
wake-dayes
and
other
playing
times
:
likewise
the
women
slaues
doe
make
some
account
thereof
,
because
they
doe
neuer
go
abroad
,
but
only
at
such
times
,
or
to
Church
on
festiuall
dayes
behind
their
Pallamkins
,
vpon
the
which
dayes
they
aduertise
their
louers
,
and
leaue
their
mistresses
in
the
Churches
,
or
slip
into
some
shoppe
or
corner
,
which
they
haue
redie
at
their
fingers
endes
,
where
their
louers
méet
them
,
and
there
in
hast
they
haue
a
sport
,
which
done
they
leaue
each
other
:
and
if
she
chance
to
haue
a
Portingal
or
a
white
man
to
her
louer
,
she
is
so
proud
,
that
she
thinketh
no
woman
comparable
vnto
her
,
and
among
themselues
doe
bragge
thereof
,
and
will
steale
both
from
master
&
mistresse
to
giue
them
,
with
the
which
manie
Soldiers
doe
better
maintaine
themselues
,
then
with
the
kinges
pay
:
and
if
it
chaunceth
that
these
slauish
women
be
with
child
,
they
are
their
maisters
children
,
who
are
therwith
very
wel
content
,
for
so
they
are
their
captiues
,
but
if
the
father
be
a
Portingale
,
or
some
other
frée
man
,
when
the
childe
is
borne
,
he
may
within
8
dayes
challenge
it
for
his
,
paying
the
maister
a
small
péece
of
money
for
it
,
as
much
as
by
law
is
thereunto
ordemed
,
and
so
the
child
shall
euer
after
be
frée
,
but
not
the
mother
:
but
if
he
stay
aboue
8
or
10
dayes
,
and
within
that
time
no
man
cometh
to
challenge
it
,
although
it
be
a
free
mans
child
,
and
he
after
that
shall
come
to
aske
it
,
then
it
is
the
mothers
maisters
slaue
,
and
he
may
hold
it
at
as
high
a
price
as
pleaseth
him
,
without
constraint
to
sell
it
,
and
it
falleth
out
verie
little
,
or
else
neuer
that
the
mother
destroyeth
her
child
,
or
casteth
it
away
,
or
sendeth
it
to
the
father
,
be
she
neuer
so
poore
free
or
captiue
,
for
they
delight
more
in
their
children
,
and
take
more
pleasure
in
carrying
them
abroad
,
specially
when
it
is
a
white
mans
child
,
then
in
all
the
riches
of
the
world
,
and
by
no
meanes
will
giue
it
to
the
father
,
vnlesse
it
should
be
secretly
stollen
from
her
,
and
so
conueyed
away
.
The
nursing
and
bringing
vp
of
the
Portingales
Mesticos
children
is
,
that
from
the
time
of
their
birth
they
are
kept
naked
onely
with
a
little
short
shyrt
(
like
the
womens
Bain
,
which
they
weare
about
their
bodies
,
)
and
nothing
else
,
till
they
be
of
yeares
to
weare
breches
,
or
other
clothes
.
Some
of
them
are
nurssed
by
their
slaues
,
and
some
by
Indian
women
,
which
they
hire
,
whose
shape
and
forme
you
may
sée
,
following
the
Palamkin
wherein
the
wife
is
carried
,
euen
as
they
goe
bearing
their
children
.
The
32.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Viceroy
of
Portingall
,
and
of
his
gouernment
in
India
.
EVerie
3.
yeares
there
is
a
new
Viceroy
sent
into
India
,
and
some
time
they
stay
longer
,
as
it
pleaseth
the
King
,
but
verie
few
of
them
,
hee
continueth
in
Goa
(
which
is
the
chiefe
Cittie
of
India
)
where
he
hath
his
house
and
continuall
residence
,
and
from
thence
all
other
townes
in
India
:
haue
their
direction
and
gouernment
.
From
Goa
euerie
yeare
the
Portingall
armie
is
prepared
and
sent
out
,
as
I
said
before
,
he
hath
his
counsell
,
Nobles
,
Chancerie
,
and
Iustices
,
as
they
vse
in
Portingall
,
and
all
lawes
and
Iustice
,
are
by
him
executed
and
fulfilled
in
the
Kings
nam●
,
yet
if
there
be
any
matter
of
importante
,
which
concerneth
the
Ciuill
lawes
,
they
may
appeale
to
Portingall
,
but
in
criminall
causes
no
man
may
appeale
,
but
such
as
haue
the
degrée
of
a
Gentleman
,
such
the
Viceroy
may
not
iudge
,
but
being
prisoners
,
send
them
into
Portingall
,
vnlesse
it
be
by
the
Kings
commaundement
,
he
is
verie
magnificent
in
his
estate
,
and
goeth
little
out
,
but
sometimes
on
Sundaies
,
or
holy
daies
,
when
hee
goeth
to
Church
,
and
when
hee
goeth
out
of
his
house
,
the
Trumpets
and
Shalmes
,
standing
in
the
Gallerie
of
his
house
do
sound
,
he
is
accompanied
by
all
the
Gentlemen
and
townes
men
of
Goa
,
that
haue
or
kéepe
horses
,
with
a
Ga●de
of
Halbardiers
on
foote
,
both
on
each
side
and
behinde
him
,
and
being
in
the
Church
,
he●
hath
his
seate
in
the
Quier
,
lyned
with
Veluet
,
and
nayled
with
gylt
nayles
,
and
a
cloth
with
two
Veluet
cushins
,
vnder
his
féete
and
knées
,
and
before
him
a
bench
,
with
a
Veluet
Cushen
to
leane
his
armes
vpon
,
his
Gentlemen
sit
by
him
,
but
without
the
Quier
,
and
by
him
standeth
his
Chaplen
,
that
prayeth
for
him
.
The
Archbishop
(
when
hee
is
at
the
Church
)
sitteth
on
his
left
hand
,
in
the
same
manner
,
vpon
Carpets
,
Cushens
,
and
bench
of
Veluet
,
where
they
are
serued
in
all
ceremonial
order
,
as
the
Kings
of
Portingall
in
their
Churches
vse
to
be
,
and
when
he
commeth
home
againe
,
the
Trumpets
and
Shalmes
doe
sound
,
as
when
he
went
out
.
In
the
hall
of
his
Palace
stand
the
Gard
,
and
in
the
great
hall
,
where
his
Councell
sit
,
are
painted
all
the
Viceroyes
,
that
haue
gouerned
in
India
,
since
the
first
discouery
and
conquest
thereof
,
and
as
they
new
come
,
their
pictures
are
likewise
placed
there
.
Also
in
the
entrie
of
the
Palace
are
painted
al
the
ships
,
that
since
the
first
discouerie
of
India
,
euer
came
out
of
Portingall
into
those
countries
,
euery
yeare
by
it selfe
,
and
the
names
and
surnames
of
their
Captaines
,
with
a
note
ouer
euerie
shippe
which
was
cast
away
,
or
had
any
mischaunce
,
all
liuely
set
foorth
,
for
a
perpetuall
memorie
,
and
euerie
yeare
as
any
ship
commeth
thether
,
they
are
set
by
the
rest
.
The
Viceroyes
in
the
last
yeare
of
their
gouernment
,
do
vse
to
visite
the
Forts
lying
round
about
the
countrie
,
fiftie
,
sixtie
,
or
eightie
miles
long
,
on
the
North
and
South
side
of
Goa
,
to
see
how
they
are
gouerned
,
they
looke
well
vnto
them
,
but
commonly
an
other
supplyeth
their
place
,
and
if
they
doe
it
themselues
,
it
is
more
to
fill
their
purses
,
and
to
get
presents
,
then
to
further
the
common-wealth
,
these
Viceroyes
haue
great
reuenewes
,
they
may
spend
,
giue
,
and
kéepe
the
Kings
treasure
,
which
is
verie
much
,
and
doe
with
it
what
pleaseth
them
,
for
it
is
in
their
choyse
,
hauing
full
and
absolute
power
from
the
King
,
in
such
sort
,
that
they
gather
and
horde
vp
a
mightie
quantitie
of
treasure
,
for
that
besides
their
great
alowance
from
the
King
,
they
haue
great
presents
&
giftes
,
bestowed
vpon
them
.
For
it
is
the
custome
in
those
countries
,
when
any
Viceroy
commeth
newly
ouer
,
that
all
the
Kings
bordering
about
Goa
,
and
that
haue
peace
and
friendship
with
the
Portingales
,
do
then
send
their
Ambassadours
vnto
him
,
to
confirme
their
leagues
with
great
and
rich
presents
,
therewith
likewise
to
bid
the
Viceroy
welcome
,
which
amounteth
to
a
great
masse
of
treasure
:
these
presents
in
this
sort
giuen
,
the
Iesuites
by
their
practises
had
obtained
of
the
King
,
and
for
a
time
enioyed
them
at
their
pleasure
(
looking
verie
narrowly
vnto
them
,
that
they
might
not
bee
deceiued
)
vntill
long
time
since
,
a
Viceroy
named
Don
lois
de
T●ide
Earle
of
Atougia
came
thether
,
and
refused
to
let
them
haue
them
,
saying
that
the
King
being
in
Portingall
knew
not
what
was
giuen
him
in
India
,
and
that
those
presents
were
giuen
vnto
the
Viceroy
and
not
to
the
King
,
and
said
the
King
had
no
power
to
giue
them
to
the
Iesuites
:
so
that
hee
kept
them
for
himselfe
,
which
the
Iesuites
tooke
in
euill
part
▪
and
said
,
the
Viceroy
was
an
hereticke
.
Yet
from
his
time
euer
since
,
the
Viceroyes
haue
vsed
to
keepe
them
for
them selues
.
When
the
Viceroyes
haue
continued
out
their
time
,
which
is
assone
as
an
other
Viceroy
ariueth
at
Bardes
,
or
any
other
Hauen
in
the
countrie
,
they
doe
presently
dispatch
their
Leiuetenants
▪
with
full
power
and
authoritie
in
the
name
of
their
maisters
,
to
receiue
possession
of
the
gouernment
of
India
,
and
prepare
the
Palace
for
him
,
so
that
there
stayeth
not
a
stoole
or
bench
within
the
house
▪
nor
one
pennie
in
the
treasure
,
but
they
leaue
the
house
as
bare
and
naked
as
possible
may
be
,
so
that
the
new
Viceroy
must
make
prouision
for
to
furnish
it
,
and
gather
a
new
treasure
.
In
the
same
shippe
wherein
the
new
Viceroy
commeth
thether
,
the
old
returneth
home
,
and
because
their
time
of
gouernment
is
so
short
,
and
that
the
place
is
giuen
them
in
recompence
of
their
seruice
,
and
thereafter
not
to
serue
any
more
,
there
is
not
one
of
them
,
that
esteemeth
the
profit
of
the
commonwealth
,
or
the
furtherance
of
the
Kings
seruice
,
but
rather
their
own
particular
commodities
,
as
you
may
verie
well
thinke
,
so
that
the
common
speach
in
India
is
,
that
they
neuer
looke
for
any
profite
or
furtheraunce
of
the
common
wealth
by
any
Viceroy
,
as
long
as
the
gouernment
of
thrée
yeares
,
is
not
altered
.
For
they
say
,
and
it
is
found
to
be
most
true
,
that
the
first
yeare
of
the
Viceroyes
time
,
hee
hath
enough
to
doe
to
repaire
and
furnish
his
house
,
and
to
know
the
manners
and
customes
of
the
countries
,
without
any
further
troubling
of
himselfe
.
The
seconde
yeare
to
gather
treasure
,
and
to
looke
vnto
his
particular
profits
,
for
the
which
cause
he
came
into
India
.
The
third
and
last
yeare
to
prepare
himselfe
and
set
al
things
in
order
,
that
he
bee
not
ouertaken
or
surprised
by
the
new
Viceroy
when
he
commeth
,
but
that
he
may
returne
into
Portingall
with
the
goods
which
he
had
scraped
together
.
The
same
is
to
bee
vnderstoode
of
all
the
Captaines
in
the
Fortes
,
and
of
all
other
officers
in
India
.
Wherefore
it
is
to
bee
considered
,
how
they
vse
themselues
in
their
places
and
the
Kings
seruice
,
whereof
the
inhabitants
and
married
Portingales
doe
continually
speake
,
but
they
are
farre
from
the
Kings
hearing
,
who
knoweth
not
,
but
that
his
Officers
doe
him
good
seruice
,
whereby
there
is
small
remedie
or
amendement
to
be
hoped
for
.
The
33.
Chapter
.
Of
the
heathens
,
Indians
and
other
strangers
dwelling
in
Goa
.
IN
the
towne
and
Iland
of
Goa
,
are
resident
many
Heathens
,
Moores
(
which
are
Mahometans
)
Iewes
,
and
all
strange
nations
bordering
thereabout
,
euerie
one
of
them
vsing
seuerall
customes
,
and
superstitions
in
Religion
.
The
Moores
hold
Mahomets
law
,
and
the
Iewes
Moyses
law
.
There
are
also
many
Persians
,
Arabians
,
and
Abexij●s
,
some
of
them
Christians
,
and
some
of
them
Moores
.
There
is
in
Goa
many
Armenians
that
are
Christians
,
and
others
that
goe
and
come
to
traffique
there
,
as
Persians
,
Arabians
,
Banianes
,
of
Cambaia
,
Gusarates
,
and
Decani●ns
&c.
The
Moores
eate
all
things
except
Swines
flesh
,
and
dying
are
buried
like
the
Iewes
,
but
the
Heathens
,
as
Decani●●s
,
Gusarates
,
and
Canaras
,
and
other
Indians
being
dead
,
are
burnt
to
ashes
,
and
some
women
being
aliue
are
burned
with
them
,
that
is
such
as
are
Gentlemen
or
Noblemen
,
and
the
wiues
of
the
Bramenes
,
which
are
their
Idolatrous
Préestes
.
Also
for
the
Marchantes
some
of
them
eate
all
things
,
except
Cowes
or
Buffles
flesh
,
which
they
esteeme
to
be
holy
Others
eate
not
any
thing
whatsoeuer
,
that
hath
either
life
or
bloud
in
it
,
as
those
of
Gusarata
,
and
the
Banianes
of
Cambaia
,
which
obserue
Pythagoras
lawe
:
most
of
them
pray
vnto
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
yet
they
doe
all
acknowledge
a
God
that
made
,
created
and
ruleth
all
things
,
and
that
after
this
life
there
is
an
other
,
wherein
men
shall
be
rewarded
according
to
their
workes
.
But
they
haue
Idoles
and
Images
,
which
they
call
Pagodes
,
cut
and
formed
most
vgly
,
and
like
monstrous
Deuils
,
to
whome
dayly
they
offer
,
and
say
,
that
those
holy
men
haue
béene
liuing
among
them
,
whereof
they
tell
so
many
miracles
,
as
it
is
wonderfull
,
and
say
that
they
are
intercessors
betwéene
them
and
God
.
The
Deuill
often
times
answereth
them
out
of
those
Images
,
whome
they
likewise
know
,
and
doe
him
great
honour
by
offering
vnto
him
,
to
keepe
friendshippe
with
him
,
and
that
hee
should
not
hurt
them
.
They
haue
a
custome
,
when
any
maide
is
to
bee
married
,
and
that
they
will
honour
their
Pagode
,
for
the
more
credite
to
the
Bridegrome
,
they
bring
the
Bride
with
great
triumph
and
Musicke
before
their
Pagode
,
which
is
made
with
a
Pinne
of
Iuorie
bone
,
to
whome
the
neerest
friends
and
kinswomen
of
the
Bride
,
together
with
the
Bride
doe
goe
,
and
by
force
make
the
Image
to
take
the
Brides
maydenhead
,
so
that
the
bloud
remaineth
still
vpon
the
Image
,
for
a
remembrance
thereof
,
and
then
after
other
deuelish
superstitions
and
ceremonies
,
hauing
made
their
offrings
,
they
bring
the
Bride
home
,
where
she
is
deliuered
to
the
Bridgrome
,
he
being
verie
ioyfull
and
proud
,
that
their
Pagode
hath
honored
him
so
much
and
eased
him
of
so
much
labour
.
They
haue
for
the
most
part
a
custome
to
pray
vnto
the
first
thing
they
méete
withal
in
the
morning
,
and
all
that
day
after
they
pray
vnto
it
,
be
it
Hogge
,
or
any
other
thing
▪
And
if
in
the
morning
when
they
goe
out
,
they
chaunce
at
the
first
sight
to
sée
a
Crow
,
(
whereof
there
are
great
numbers
in
India
)
they
will
not
goe
forth
of
their
doores
all
that
day
,
no
not
for
all
the
goods
in
the
world
,
for
they
estéeme
it
an
euill
signe
,
and
an
vnluckie
day
.
They
pray
likewise
to
the
new
Moone
,
and
when
shee
first
appeareth
,
they
fall
vppon
their
knées
,
and
salute
her
with
great
deuotion
,
there
are
among
them
certaine
people
called
Iogos
,
which
are
such
as
we
call
Hermits
,
and
those
doe
they
estéeme
for
holy
men
,
these
men
liue
a
verie
strict
life
with
great
abstinence
,
and
make
the
common
people
belieue
many
strange
things
.
They
haue
likewise
many
Southsayers
and
Witches
,
which
vse
Iugling
,
and
trauell
throughout
the
countrie
,
hauing
about
them
many
liue
Snakes
,
which
they
know
how
to
bewitch
,
and
being
shut
vp
in
little
baskets
,
they
pull
them
out
and
make
them
daunce
,
turne
,
and
winde
at
the
sound
of
a
certaine
Instrument
,
wheron
they
play
,
and
speake
vnto
them
.
They
winde
them
about
their
neckes
,
armes
,
and
legges
,
kissing
them
,
with
a
thousand
other
deuises
,
onely
to
get
money
.
They
are
al
for
the
most
part
verie
skilfull
in
preparing
of
poysons
,
wherewith
they
doe
many
strange
things
,
and
easily
poyson
each
other
,
their
dwellings
and
houses
are
verie
little
and
lowe
,
couered
with
straw
,
without
windowes
,
and
verie
low
and
narrow
doores
,
so
that
a
man
must
almost
créepe
vpon
his
knées
to
goe
in
,
their
houshold
stuffe
is
Mats
of
straw
,
both
to
sit
and
lie
vpon
,
their
Tables
,
Table-clothes
,
and
Napkins
,
are
made
of
the
great
Indian
Figge
leaues
,
they
serue
them
not
onely
for
Tables
,
Shéetes
,
and
other
linnen
,
but
also
for
Dishes
,
wherein
they
put
their
meate
,
which
you
shall
likewise
sée
in
the
Grocers
,
and
Pothecaries
shops
,
to
put
and
wrap
in
all
things
whatsoeuer
they
haue
within
their
shops
,
(
as
we
doe
in
paper
.
)
They
likewise
ioyne
them
together
in
such
sort
,
that
they
can
put
both
butter
,
oyle
,
&
such
liquid
stuffes
therein
▪
and
also
whatsoeuer
commeth
to
hand
.
To
dresse
their
meat
they
haue
certaine
earthen
pots
wherein
they
séeth
Rice
,
and
make
holes
in
the
ground
,
wherein
they
stampe
it
,
or
beate
it
with
a
woodden
pestel
made
for
the
purpose
,
and
they
are
so
miserable
,
that
they
buy
the
Rice
in
the
Huskes
,
as
it
groweth
on
the
grounde
,
and
some
of
them
haue
Rice
sowen
behinde
their
house
to
serue
their
necessarie
vse
.
They
vse
to
drinke
out
of
a
copper
Canne
with
a
spout
,
wherby
they
let
the
water
fall
downe
into
their
mouths
,
and
neuer
touch
the
pot
with
their
lippes
.
Their
houses
are
commonly
strawed
with
Cowe
dung
,
which
(
they
say
)
killeth
Fleas
.
They
are
verie
cleane
on
their
bodies
,
for
euery
day
they
wash
themselues
all
their
body
ouer
,
as
often
as
they
ease
themselues
or
make
water
,
both
men
and
women
,
like
the
Moores
or
Mahometans
.
They
wash
themselues
with
the
left
hand
,
because
they
eate
with
the
right
hand
,
and
vse
no
spoones
.
They
doe
kéepe
and
obserue
their
ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
with
great
deuotion
,
for
they
neuer
goe
forth
without
praying
,
when
they
trauaile
by
the
way
.
They
haue
on
euery
hill
,
cliffe
,
hole
,
or
denne
their
Pagodes
and
Idols
in
most
diuilish
and
deformed
shapes
,
cut
and
hewed
out
of
the
stones
and
rockes
,
with
their
furnises
hard
by
them
,
and
a
cesterne
not
farre
from
them
,
which
is
alwaies
full
of
water
,
and
euery
one
that
passeth
by
,
washeth
their
féete
therein
,
and
so
fall
downe
before
their
Idoll
,
some
setting
before
him
for
an
offering
fruits
,
Rice
,
Egges
,
Hennes
,
&c.
as
their
deuotions
serue
,
&
then
commeth
the
Bramenes
their
Priest
and
taketh
it
away
and
eateth
it
,
making
the
common
people
beléeue
that
the
Pagode
hath
eaten
it
.
When
they
will
make
a
voyage
to
Sea
,
they
vse
at
the
least
fourtéene
dayes
before
they
enter
into
their
ships
,
to
make
so
great
a
noyse
with
sounding
of
Trumpets
,
and
to
make
fiers
,
that
it
may
be
heard
and
seene
both
by
night
and
day
,
the
ship
being
hanged
about
with
flagges
,
wherewith
(
they
say
)
they
feast
their
Pagode
,
that
they
may
haue
a
good
Voyage
.
The
like
doe
they
at
their
returne
for
a
thankesgiuing
fourtéene
dayes
long
,
and
thus
they
vse
to
doe
in
all
their
feastes
,
affaires
,
mariages
,
childbirths
,
and
at
other
times
of
the
yeare
,
as
sowing
,
and
mowing
,
&c.
The
heathenish
Indians
that
dwell
in
Goa
are
verie
rich
Marchants
,
and
traffique
much
,
there
is
one
stréete
within
the
towne
,
that
is
full
of
shops
kept
by
those
Heathenish
Indians
,
that
not
onely
sell
all
kindes
of
Silkes
,
Sattins
,
Damaskes
,
and
curious
workes
of
Porselyne
from
China
and
other
places
,
but
all
manner
of
wares
of
ve●uet
,
Silke
,
Sattin
and
such
like
,
brought
out
of
Portingall
,
which
by
meanes
of
their
Brokers
they
buy
by
the
great
,
and
sell
them
againe
by
the
péece
or
elles
,
wherein
they
are
verie
cunning
,
and
naturally
subtill
.
There
are
in
the
same
steéet
on
the
other
side
,
that
haue
all
kindes
of
linnen
,
and
shirts
,
with
other
clothes
ready
made
for
all
sortes
of
persons
,
as
well
slaues
as
Portingales
,
and
of
all
other
linnen
worke
that
may
bee
desired
.
There
are
Heathens
that
sell
all
kindes
of
womens
clothes
,
and
such
like
wares
,
with
a
thousand
sorts
of
clothes
and
cottons
,
which
are
like
Canuas
for
sayles
and
sackes
.
There
is
also
another
street
where
the
Benianes
of
Cambaia
dwell
,
that
haue
all
kinds
of
wares
out
of
Cambaia
,
and
all
sortes
of
precious
stones
,
and
are
verie
subtill
and
cunning
to
bore
and
make
holes
in
all
kinds
of
stones
,
pearles
,
and
corrals
,
on
the
other
side
of
the
same
street
dwell
other
heathens
,
which
sell
all
sortes
of
bedstéedes
,
stooles
,
and
such
like
stuffe
,
very
cunningly
couered
ouer
with
Lacke
,
most
pleasant
to
behold
,
and
they
can
turne
the
Lacke
into
any
colour
that
you
wil
desire
.
There
is
also
a
stréet
full
of
gold
and
Siluer
Smithes
that
are
Heathens
,
which
make
all
kinde
of
workes
,
also
diuers
other
handicrafts
men
,
as
Coppersmithes
,
Carpenters
,
and
such
like
occupations
,
which
are
all
heathens
,
and
euery
one
a
stréet
by
themselues
.
There
are
likewise
other
Marchantes
that
deale
all
by
great
,
with
Corne
,
Rice
,
and
other
Indian
wares
and
Marchandises
,
as
wood
and
such
like
.
Some
of
them
farme
the
kinges
rents
and
reuenewes
,
so
that
they
are
skilfull
euery
way
to
make
their
profites
.
There
are
also
many
Heathen
Brokers
,
very
cunning
and
subtill
in
buying
and
selling
,
and
with
their
tongues
to
pleade
on
both
sides
.
The
Heathens
haue
likewise
their
shops
with
all
kinde
of
spices
,
which
they
sell
by
retaile
,
both
by
waight
and
measure
,
as
Grocers
and
Potticaries
doe
with
vs
,
and
this
is
onely
vsed
among
them
.
They
haue
likewise
of
al
sorts
of
wares
whatsoeuer
,
but
yet
with
lesse
curiositie
then
with
vs
,
for
it
is
mingled
with
dust
and
garbish
.
These
are
commonlie
the
Brainenes
,
which
serue
likewise
for
Priestes
and
Idolatrous
Ministers
,
&
haue
their
shops
throughout
the
Cittie
.
In
euerie
place
and
corner
,
and
vnder
pentises
,
whereby
euery
man
may
haue
to
serue
him
at
his
néed
.
There
are
likewise
many
barbers
,
which
in
euery
end
of
the
streetes
doe
call
to
those
that
haue
cause
to
vse
them
.
They
kéepe
no
shoppes
,
but
for
a
small
peece
of
money
come
In
the
Month
of
September
when
winter
endeth
,
the
bankes
of
sand
doe
fléete
and
vade
away
out
of
the
Riuer
,
so
that
not
onely
smal
shippes
may
come
in
and
go
out
,
but
also
the
great
Portingall
ships
of
1600.
tunnes
may
fréely
enter
without
a
Pilot
,
for
it
is
déepe
enough
and
without
daunger
.
In
winter
it
is
a
heauie
and
melancholike
being
there
,
for
there
is
no
other
exercise
to
be
vsed
,
but
onely
to
sitte
in
their
shirtes
,
with
a
paire
of
lin●en
bréeches
,
and
goe
&
passe
the
time
away
with
their
neighbours
,
in
playing
and
such
exercises
,
for
that
throughout
the
whole
town
there
is
no
other
doing
.
The
women
and
Mesticos
take
great
pleasure
in
the
winter
time
when
it
rayneth
,
with
their
husbandes
and
slaues
to
go
into
the
fieldes
,
or
some
garden
,
whether
they
carry
good
store
of
victuailes
,
&
there
in
their
gardens
haue
many
Cesternes
or
pondes
of
water
,
wherein
they
take
their
delightes
to
swimme
and
to
bath
themselues
.
In
this
time
most
of
their
Indian
fruit
is
in
season
.
The
summer
beginneth
in
September
,
and
continueth
till
the
last
of
Aprill
,
and
is
alwaies
clear
sky
&
fair
weather
,
without
once
or
very
little
raining
:
Then
all
the
ships
are
rigged
and
made
ready
to
saile
for
all
places
,
as
also
the
Kinges
armie
to
kéepe
the
coast
,
and
to
conuoy
Marchantes
,
and
then
the
East
winds
beginne
to
blow
from
off
the
lande
into
the
seas
,
whereby
they
are
called
Terreinhos
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
land
windes
.
They
blow
very
pleasantly
&
coolly
,
although
at
the
first
by
chaunging
of
the
weather
they
are
very
dangerous
,
&
cause
many
great
diseases
,
which
do
commonly
fall
in
India
,
by
the
chaunging
of
the
time
.
These
winds
blow
alwaies
in
summer
,
beginning
at
midnight
,
and
continue
till
noone
,
but
they
neuer
blowe
aboue
tenne
miles
into
the
sea
,
from
off
the
coast
,
and
presently
after
one
of
the
clocke
vntill
midnight
the
west
winde
bloweth
,
which
commeth
out
of
the
sea
into
the
lande
,
and
is
called
V●rason
.
These
winds
are
so
sure
and
certaine
at
their
times
,
as
though
men
helde
them
in
their
handes
,
whereby
they
make
the
land
very
temperate
,
otherwise
the
heate
would
bee
vnmeasurable
.
It
is
likewise
a
strange
thing
that
when
it
is
winter
vpon
the
coast
of
India
,
that
is
from
Di●
to
the
Cape
de
Comorin
,
on
the
other
side
of
the
Cape
de
Comorin
on
the
coast
called
Choramandel
,
it
is
cleane
contrarie
,
so
that
there
it
is
summer
,
and
yet
they
lye
all
vnder
one
height
or
degrées
,
and
there
is
but
70.
miles
by
land
betwéene
both
the
coasts
,
and
in
some
places
but
2●
.
miles
,
and
which
is
more
,
as
men
trauel
ouer
land
from
Cochin
to
S.
Thomas
(
which
lyeth
on
the
same
coast
of
Choramandel
)
and
comming
by
the
hill
of
Ballagatte
where
men
must
passe
ouer
to
goe
from
the
one
coast
vnto
the
other
:
on
the
one
side
of
the
hil
to
the
top
thereof
it
is
pleasant
clear
sunne
shining
weather
,
and
going
downe
on
the
other
side
there
is
rayne
,
winde
,
thunder
and
lightning
,
as
if
the
worlde
should
end
and
be
consumed
:
which
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
that
it
chaungeth
from
the
one
side
to
the
other
,
as
the
time
falleth
out
,
so
that
on
the
one
side
of
the
hilles
it
is
Winter
,
and
on
the
other
side
Summer
:
and
it
is
not
onely
so
in
that
place
and
countrey
,
but
also
at
Ormus
,
on
the
coast
of
Arabia
Felix
by
the
Cape
of
Rosalgatte
,
where
the
shippes
lie
:
it
is
very
still
,
cleare
,
and
pleasant
water
,
and
faire
summer
time
,
and
turning
about
the
Cape
on
the
other
side
,
it
is
raine
and
wind
with
great
stormes
and
tempests
,
which
with
the
times
of
the
yeare
doe
likewise
change
on
the
other
side
,
and
so
it
is
in
many
places
of
the
Orientall
countries
.
The
sicknesses
and
diseases
in
Goa
,
and
throughout
India
,
which
are
common
,
come
most
with
the
changing
of
the
times
and
the
weather
,
as
it
is
said
before
:
there
raigneth
a
sicknesse
called
Mordexim
,
which
stealeth
vppon
men
,
and
handleth
them
in
such
sorte
,
that
it
weakeneth
a
man
,
and
maketh
him
cast
out
all
that
he
hath
in
his
bodie
,
and
many
times
his
life
withall
.
This
sicknesse
is
very
common
,
&
killeth
many
a
man
,
whereof
they
hardly
or
neuer
escape
.
The
bloody
Flixe
is
there
likewise
very
common
and
daungerous
,
as
the
plague
with
vs
.
They
haue
many
continuall
feuers
,
which
are
burning
agues
,
and
consume
mens
bodies
with
extreame
heate
,
whereby
within
foure
or
fiue
dayes
they
are
eyther
whole
or
dead
.
This
sicknes
is
common
and
very
daungerous
,
&
hath
no
remedie
for
the
Portingalles
but
letting
of
blood
:
but
the
Indians
and
heathens
do
cure
themselues
with
hearbes
,
Sanders
,
and
other
such
like
oyntments
,
wherewith
they
ease
themselues
.
This
sicknes
consumeth
many
Portingalles
euery
yeare
,
some
because
they
haue
little
to
eat
,
&
lesse
to
drink
of
any
meat
or
drink
that
is
nourishing
,
&
vse
much
company
of
women
,
because
the
land
is
naturall
to
prouoke
them
thervnto
,
as
also
the
most
part
of
the
soldiers
by
such
means
haue
their
liuing
and
their
maintenance
,
which
often
times
costeth
them
both
life
and
limme
,
for
although
men
were
of
iron
or
steele
,
the
vnchaste
life
of
a
woman
,
with
her
vnsatiable
lustes
were
able
to
grinde
him
to
powder
,
and
swéep
him
away
like
dust
,
which
costeth
many
a
mans
life
,
as
the
Kinges
Hospitall
can
wel
beare
witnes
,
wherein
they
lodge
,
whensoeuer
they
are
sicke
,
where
euery
yeare
at
the
least
there
entered
500.
liue
men
,
and
neuer
come
forth
till
they
are
dead
,
and
they
are
only
Portingals
for
no
other
sick
person
may
lodge
therin
,
I
mean
such
as
are
called
white
men
,
for
the
other
Indians
haue
an
Hospitall
by
themselues
.
In
this
Hospitall
they
are
verie
well
looked
vnto
by
Iesuites
,
and
Gentlemen
:
whereof
euery
month
one
of
the
best
is
chosen
and
appointed
,
who
personally
is
there
by
them
▪
and
giueth
the
sicke
persons
whatsoeuer
they
will
desire
,
and
sometimes
spend
more
by
foure
or
fiue
hundred
Duckats
of
their
owne
purses
,
then
the
Kings
allowance
reacheth
vnto
,
which
they
doe
more
of
pride
and
vaine
glorie
,
then
for
compassion
,
onely
to
haue
the
praise
and
commendation
of
liberalitie
.
It
is
no
shame
there
to
lie
in
the
Hospitall
,
for
many
men
go
thether
willingly
,
although
they
haue
wherewith
to
keepe
themselues
in
their
houses
,
and
haue
both
wife
and
children
.
These
Hospitals
in
India
are
very
necessarie
for
the
Portingals
,
otherwise
they
shold
consume
away
like
miserable
men
,
but
by
the
means
they
are
relieued
,
whatsoeuer
they
haue
,
eyther
sicknesse
,
wounds
,
secrete
diseases
,
pockes
,
piles
,
or
any
such
like
,
there
they
are
healed
,
and
sometimes
visited
by
the
Viceroy
himselfe
,
when
he
thinketh
vpon
them
,
and
that
his
commodities
come
in
.
He
that
wil
not
lie
there
,
and
hath
any
woundes
▪
or
priuie
diseases
,
may
come
thether
twice
euery
day
and
be
drest
,
&
goe
his
way
againe
without
any
question
or
deniall
.
When
they
die
therein
,
they
are
by
two
slaues
carried
into
the
Church
yarde
,
without
eyther
singing
or
ringing
,
onely
one
man
followeth
after
them
,
&
throweth
some
holy
water
vppon
the
graue
:
but
if
the
sicke
man
chanceth
to
leaue
any
goods
behind
him
,
and
speaketh
vnto
the
Priestes
to
bring
him
to
his
graue
,
and
to
say
Masses
for
his
soule
,
then
they
runne
thither
by
heapes
,
and
burie
him
like
a
man
of
countenance
eyther
in
the
Church
or
chauncell
,
according
to
his
will
,
and
then
hath
hee
singing
and
ringing
enough
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
of
sicknesse
,
pock●s
and
piles
,
with
other
secret
diseases
,
they
are
in
those
countries
verie
common
&
not
hidden
or
concealed
,
for
they
thinke
it
no
shame
,
more
then
to
haue
any
other
disease
.
They
heale
them
with
the
roote
China
:
there
are
some
that
haue
had
them
at
the
least
thrée
or
foure
times
,
and
are
not
any
thing
at
all
shunned
or
disliked
for
the
same
,
but
dare
both
boast
and
bragge
thereof
.
It
is
not
any
thing
perillous
for
the
bodie
,
insomuch
that
they
had
rather
haue
them
,
and
feare
them
lesse
then
any
of
the
foresaid
diseases
.
The
plague
hath
neuer
béen
in
India
,
neither
is
it
known
vnto
the
Indians
,
but
poysoning
,
witchcraft
,
&
such
like
,
whereby
some
lose
their
healthes
,
and
some
their
liues
,
is
their
dayly
exercise
,
and
very
common
with
them
.
The
stone
grauel
,
and
rupture
raigneth
much
among
them
,
specially
among
married
men
,
by
reason
of
the
great
quantitie
of
water
that
they
drinke
being
giuen
to
all
pleasure
and
riotousnes
,
enioying
all
what
their
hearts
desire
,
sitting
alwayes
with
their
bellies
open
in
their
shirtes
in
a
gallerie
,
recreating
themselues
with
the
wind
which
cooleth
them
,
sometimes
hauing
a
slaue
to
scratch
and
pare
their
nayles
and
féete
,
another
the
head
,
the
third
holds
a
Fan
to
driue
away
the
flées
.
Their
is
the
common
vse
for
two
houres
after
noone
,
where
likewise
they
take
an
afternoones
sléepe
,
and
euer
as
they
haue
thirst
,
they
bring
him
a
dish
of
conserues
,
or
other
comfets
,
that
the
water
shoulde
not
worke
too
much
in
his
bodie
,
but
taste
the
better
.
With
such
and
the
like
exercises
they
do
passe
the
day
til
night
comes
on
,
so
that
commonly
they
haue
all
swollen
bellies
like
Bacchus
,
whereby
the
soldiers
and
other
Indians
call
them
Barrigois
,
that
is
,
bellies
,
or
great
bellies
.
The
day
both
Summer
and
Winter
is
there
all
of
a
length
,
not
much
difference
,
onely
in
the
chaunge
they
haue
about
an
houres
difference
.
The
sunne
riseth
at
sixe
,
and
setteth
at
sixe
.
When
it
is
noone
,
commonly
they
haue
the
Sunne
in
the
middle
of
the
element
iust
ouer
their
heades
,
and
it
giueth
no
shadowe
,
although
it
stretcheth
somewhat
out
as
the
Sunne
taketh
his
course
.
In
Goa
you
may
sée
both
the
Poles
of
the
world
,
the
North
and
South
starres
stande
not
farre
aboue
the
Horizon
.
And
this
shall
suffice
for
the
times
and
seasons
of
the
yeare
,
sicknesses
and
other
diseases
in
India
,
as
breuitie
requireth
.
The
35.
Chapter
.
Of
the
money
,
waight
,
and
measure
of
India
,
and
Goa
.
THe
principall
and
commonest
money
is
called
Pardaus
Xeraphiins
,
and
is
siluer
,
but
very
brasse
,
and
is
coyned
in
Goa
.
They
haue
Saint
Sebastian
on
the
one
side
,
and
thrée
or
foure
arrowes
in
a
bundle
on
the
other
side
,
which
is
as
much
as
thrée
Testones
,
or
thrée
hundred
Reijs
Portingall
money
,
and
riseth
and
falleth
little
lesse
or
more
,
according
to
the
exchange
.
There
is
also
a
kinde
of
reckoning
of
money
which
is
called
Tangas
,
not
that
there
is
any
such
coined
,
but
are
so
named
onely
in
telling
,
fiue
Tangas
is
one
Pardaw
,
or
Xeraphin
badde
money
,
for
you
must
vnderstande
that
in
telling
they
haue
two
kinds
of
money
good
and
badde
,
for
foure
Tangas
good
money
are
as
much
as
fiue
Tangas
bad
money
.
Wherfore
when
they
buy
and
sell
,
they
bargaine
for
good
or
badde
money
.
There
is
likewise
a
reckoning
of
Vintiins
,
which
is
not
likewise
in
coyne
,
but
onely
named
in
telling
:
of
these
foure
good
,
and
fiue
badde
doe
make
a
Tangas
.
The
lowest
and
smallest
money
is
called
Bazaruco
,
these
are
fiftéene
badde
,
and
eightéene
good
to
a
Vintiin
,
and
three
Bazarucos
are
as
much
as
two
Rei●s
Portingal
money
:
It
is
molten
money
of
badde
Tinne
,
so
that
375.
Bazarucos
are
one
Pardaw
or
Xeraphiin
.
There
is
also
a
kinde
of
money
out
of
Persia
,
called
Lariins
,
which
are
long
,
very
good
and
fine
siluer
,
without
any
allay
.
These
are
worth
105.
and
108.
Bazarucos
,
as
the
exchaunge
goeth
,
little
more
or
lesse
.
They
haue
a
kind
of
money
called
Pagodes
,
which
is
of
Gold
,
of
two
or
three
sortes
,
and
are
aboue
eight
Tangas
in
value
.
They
are
Indian
and
Heathenish
money
,
with
the
picture
of
a
Diuell
vpon
them
and
therefore
are
called
Pagodes
.
There
is
another
kinde
of
gold
money
,
which
is
called
Venetianders
:
some
of
Venice
,
and
some
of
Turkish
coine
,
and
are
commonly
2.
Pardawes
Xeraphins
.
There
is
yet
another
kind
of
golde
called
S.
Thomas
,
because
Saint
Thomas
is
figured
theron
,
&
is
worth
about
7.
&
eight
Tangas
:
There
are
likewise
Rialles
of
8.
which
are
brought
from
Portingal
,
and
are
called
Pa●dawes
de
Reales
:
Other
money
of
Portingall
is
not
currant
there
.
They
are
worth
at
their
first
comming
out
of
Portingall
436.
Reyes
of
Portingall
,
and
after
are
raysed
by
exchaunge
,
as
they
are
sought
for
when
men
trauell
for
China
,
but
they
are
worth
neither
more
nor
lesse
.
They
vse
in
Goa
in
their
buying
and
selling
a
certaine
maner
of
reckoning
or
telling
.
There
are
Pardawes
Xeraphins
,
and
these
are
siluer
.
They
name
likewise
Pardawes
of
Gold
,
and
those
are
not
in
kinde
or
in
coyne
,
but
onely
so
named
in
telling
and
reckoning
:
for
when
they
buy
and
sell
Pearles
,
stones
,
golde
,
siluer
and
horses
,
they
name
but
so
many
Pardawes
,
and
then
you
must
vnderstand
that
one
Pardaw
is
sixe
Tangas
:
but
in
other
ware
,
when
you
make
not
your
bargaine
before
hand
,
but
plainely
name
Pardawes
,
they
are
Pardawes
Xeraphins
of
5.
Tangas
the
péece
.
They
vse
also
to
say
a
Pardaw
of
Lariin●
,
and
are
fiue
Lariins
,
for
euery
Pardaw
▪
This
is
the
money
and
reckoning
of
Goa
,
wherewith
they
buy
,
sell
,
receiue
,
and
pay
.
Many
of
them
know
wel
how
to
gaine
by
these
kinds
of
moneys
,
by
exchanging
,
buying
and
selling
of
them
.
There
is
great
falshoode
in
the
Pardawes
Xeraphins
,
which
is
the
principallest
and
currantest
money
:
wherefore
there
are
in
euery
stréete
and
corner
of
the
Cittie
,
Iewes
that
are
Christians
,
called
Xaraffes
,
who
for
verie
small
profit
looke
vppon
the
moneyes
,
&
are
so
perfect
therein
,
that
as
they
let
the
money
passe
through
their
handes
in
telling
,
they
knowe
the
false
peeces
without
once
looking
vpon
them
,
or
taking
them
vp
:
yea
although
it
lay
among
a
thousande
peeces
:
and
if
another
should
take
it
in
their
handes
and
tell
it
a
thousande
times
,
yet
coulde
they
neuer
perceiue
it
,
but
in
ringing
it
,
a
man
may
know
it
very
well
.
These
are
coyned
in
the
firme
lande
by
the
Heathenish
Indians
,
to
deceyue
the
Portingalles
withall
,
wherefore
no
man
dares
receiue
money
,
were
it
but
halfe
a
Pardaw
,
except
he
shew
it
to
those
Xaraffes
.
They
tell
money
very
readily
and
swiftly
,
and
telling
it
do
looke
vpon
it
to
sée
if
it
be
good
,
and
do
giue
their
promise
that
if
it
be
found
too
short
,
or
any
false
money
therein
after
they
haue
tolde
it
,
they
will
make
it
good
howe
much
soeuer
it
be
.
They
are
also
very
ready
to
exchange
money
,
or
to
doe
whatsoeuer
men
néede
touching
the
same
.
They
sitte
at
the
corners
of
the
stréetes
,
and
before
mens
houses
,
and
a
table
with
heapes
of
money
standing
before
them
,
euery
heape
being
a
Tanga
,
which
is
●5
.
Bazarucos
,
&
when
any
man
will
change
a
Pardaw
,
they
giue
him
two
or
thrée
,
sometimes
8.
or
10.
Bazarucos
more
then
the
375.
Bazarucos
,
for
they
know
how
to
make
it
vp
againe
,
and
so
do
they
with
all
other
money
according
to
the
rate
.
The
waight
of
Goa
is
also
in
diuers
kinds
,
as
in
Portingal
,
with
Quintales
,
Arrobas
,
and
poundes
.
They
haue
likewise
another
wayght
called
Mao
,
which
is
a
Hand
,
and
is
twelue
pounds
,
with
the
which
they
weigh
Butter
,
Hony
,
Sugar
,
and
all
kind
of
wares
to
be
solde
by
waight
.
They
haue
likewise
a
waight
wherewith
they
weigh
Pepper
&
other
spices
,
called
a
Bhar
,
and
is
as
much
as
thrée
Quintales
&
a
halfe
Portingal
waight
.
They
haue
a
measure
called
Med●da
,
that
is
to
say
,
euen
waight
.
It
is
about
a
spanne
high
,
and
halfe
a
finger
broade
,
whereof
24.
measures
are
a
Hand
,
and
20.
Handes
are
one
Cand●il
,
and
one
Cand●l
is
little
more
or
lesse
than
14.
bushels
,
wherewith
they
measure
Ryce
,
Corne
,
&
all
graine
,
or
other
commodities
to
be
sold
by
measure
,
and
the
ships
are
fraighted
after
the
same
rate
,
for
they
say
a
shippe
or
sente
of
so
many
Cand●ls
or
so
many
P●l●r●
.
There
is
Rice
,
which
they
sell
by
the
●rden
:
it
is
broght
in
round
bundels
,
wrapped
in
strawe
,
and
bounde
about
with
cordes
:
Euerie
Fardo
is
commonly
thrée
●nd
and
a
halfe
.
This
Rice
is
better
then
that
which
commeth
not
in
Fardens
,
and
is
called
G●rasall
,
Ryce
,
which
is
the
best
,
and
beareth
the
highest
price
:
and
there
is
another
sorte
,
which
is
of
a
lesse
price
&
slighter
called
Chambasal
.
Ther
are
also
diuers
other
sorts
of
Rice
,
of
a
lesse
price
&
slighter
then
the
other
Ryce
,
and
is
called
Batte
,
and
is
almost
like
Barley
▪
it
hath
but
little
huske
.
This
is
commonly
the
dayly
foode
of
the
countreymen
in
the
villages
called
Canariins
,
&
of
the
common
and
poorer
sort
which
stampe
and
beate
it
themselues
.
It
serueth
also
for
Hennes
and
Doues
to
eate
in
stead
of
Barley
.
There
are
diuers
particular
sortes
of
moneyes
in
many
places
of
India
,
and
inwardes
in
the
lande
among
the
heathens
,
which
are
currant
onely
among
them
,
euery
coine
in
their
seueral
places
:
For
by
Bengala
they
haue
in
place
of
B●●aru●os
a
small
kinde
of
money
called
Amandeles
,
wherewith
they
get
their
liuings
,
and
buy
and
sell
therewith
,
and
diuers
other
such
like
coines
in
seuerall
places
of
the
Orientall
countries
,
but
the
money
waights
and
measures
aforesaid
,
are
those
which
they
doe
generally
and
ordinarily
vse
throughout
all
〈◊〉
,
and
principally
in
Goa
,
being
the
heade
towne
and
stapell
of
all
the
Orientall
countries
.
The
36
Chapter
.
Of
the
Indians
called
Bramenes
,
which
are
the
ministers
of
the
Pagodes
,
&
Indian
Idoles
,
and
of
their
manner
of
life
.
THe
Bramenes
are
the
honestest
and
most
estéemed
nation
amonge
all
the
Indian
heathens
:
for
they
doe
alwaies
serue
in
the
chiefest
places
about
the
King
,
as
Receyuers
,
Stewards
,
Ambassadors
,
and
such
like
offices
.
They
are
likewise
the
priestes
and
ministers
of
the
Pagodes
,
or
diuelish
Idoles
.
They
are
of
great
authoritie
among
the
Indian
people
,
for
that
the
King
doth
nothing
without
their
counsell
and
consent
,
and
that
they
may
be
knowne
from
other
men
,
they
weare
vppon
their
naked
body
,
from
the
shoulder
crosse
vnder
the
arme
ouer
their
body
downe
to
the
girdle
,
or
the
cloth
that
is
wrapped
about
their
middle
,
●
.
or
4.
strings
like
sealing
thréede
,
whereby
they
are
knowne
:
which
they
neuer
put
off
although
it
shoulde
cost
them
their
liues
,
for
their
profession
&
religion
will
not
permit
it
.
They
go
naked
,
sauing
onely
that
they
haue
a
cloth
bounde
about
their
middles
to
hide
their
priuie
members
.
They
wear
sometimes
when
they
go
abroad
a
thinne
cotton
linnen
gowne
called
Caba●a
,
lightly
cast
ouer
their
sholders
,
and
hanging
downe
to
the
grounde
like
some
other
Indians
,
as
Benianes
,
Gusarates
,
and
Decaniins
.
Vpon
their
heads
they
weare
a
white
cloth
,
wounde
twice
or
thryce
about
,
therewith
to
hide
their
haires
,
which
they
neuer
cut
off
,
but
weare
it
long
&
turned
vp
as
the
women
do
.
They
haue
most
commonly
rounde
rings
of
golde
hanging
at
their
ears
,
as
most
of
the
Indians
haue
.
They
eat
not
any
thing
that
hath
life
,
but
féed
them selues
with
hearbes
and
Ryce
,
neyther
yet
when
they
are
sicke
will
for
any
thing
bee
let
blood
,
but
heale
themselues
by
hearbes
&
ointmentes
,
and
by
rubbing
their
bodies
with
Sanders
,
and
such
like
swéet
woods
.
In
Goa
and
on
the
sea
coasts
there
are
many
Bramenes
,
which
commonly
doe
maintaine
themselues
with
selling
of
spices
and
other
Apothecarie
ware
,
but
it
is
not
so
cleane
as
others
,
but
full
of
garbish
and
dust
.
They
are
very
subtil
in
writing
and
casting
accounts
,
wherby
they
make
other
simple
Indians
beleeue
what
they
will
.
Touching
the
pointes
of
their
religion
,
wherein
the
common
people
beléeue
them
to
be
Prophetes
:
whatsoeuer
they
first
meete
withal
in
the
streets
at
their
going
forth
,
that
doe
they
all
the
day
after
pray
vnto
.
The
women
when
they
goe
forth
haue
but
one
cloth
about
their
bodies
,
which
couereth
their
heades
,
and
hangeth
downe
vnto
their
knées
:
all
the
rest
of
the
body
is
naked
.
They
haue
ringes
through
their
noses
,
about
their
legs
,
toes
,
neckes
,
and
armes
,
and
vpon
each
hand
seuen
or
eight
ringes
or
bracelettes
,
some
of
siluer
and
gilt
,
if
they
be
of
wealth
and
ability
:
but
the
common
people
of
glasse
,
which
is
the
common
wearing
of
all
the
Indian
women
.
When
the
woman
is
seuen
yeares
olde
,
and
the
man
nine
years
,
they
do
marrie
,
but
they
come
not
together
before
the
woman
bee
strong
enough
to
beare
children
.
When
the
Bramenes
die
,
all
their
friends
assemble
together
,
and
make
a
hole
in
the
ground
,
wherein
they
throw
much
wood
and
other
things
:
and
if
the
man
be
of
any
accompt
,
they
cast
in
swéet
Sanders
,
&
other
Spices
,
with
Rice
,
Corne
,
and
such
like
,
and
much
oyle
,
because
the
fire
should
burne
the
stronger
.
Which
done
they
lay
the
dead
Bramenes
in
it
:
then
cometh
his
wife
with
Musike
&
many
of
her
néerest
frends
all
singing
certain
prayses
in
commendation
of
her
husbands
life
,
putting
her
in
comfort
,
&
encouraging
her
to
follow
her
husband
,
&
goe
with
him
into
the
other
world
.
Then
she
taketh
al
her
Iewels
,
and
parteth
them
among
her
frends
,
&
so
with
a
chéerefull
countenance
,
she
leapeth
into
the
fire
,
and
is
presently
couered
with
wood
and
oyle
:
so
she
is
quickly
dead
,
&
with
her
husbands
bodie
burned
to
ashes
:
and
i●
it
chance
,
as
not
very
often
it
doth
,
that
any
woman
refuseth
to
be
burnt
with
her
husband
,
then
they
cut
the
haire
cleane
off
from
her
head
:
and
while
she
liueth
she
must
neuer
after
wear
any
Iewels
more
,
&
from
that
time
she
is
dispised
,
and
accounted
for
a
dishonest
woman
.
This
manner
and
custome
of
burning
is
vsed
also
by
the
Nobles
and
principallest
of
the
Countrey
,
and
also
by
some
Marchantes
:
notwithstanding
all
their
dead
bodies
in
generall
are
burnt
to
ashes
,
and
the
women
after
their
husbands
deathes
doe
cut
their
haire
short
,
&
weare
no
Iewels
,
whereby
they
are
knowne
for
widowes
.
The
first
cause
and
occasion
why
the
women
are
burnt
with
their
husbandes
,
was
,
(
as
the
Indians
themselues
do
say
)
that
in
time
past
,
the
women
(
as
they
are
very
leacherous
and
inconstant
both
by
nature
and
complexion
)
did
poyson
many
of
their
husbands
,
when
they
thought
good
,
(
as
they
are
likewise
very
expert
therein
:
)
thereby
to
haue
the
better
means
to
fulfill
their
lusts
.
Which
the
king
perceiuing
,
&
that
thereby
his
principal
Lords
,
Captains
,
and
Souldiers
,
which
vphelde
his
estate
and
kingdome
,
were
so
consumed
and
brought
vnto
their
endes
,
by
the
wicked
practises
of
women
,
sought
as
much
as
hee
might
to
hinder
the
same
:
and
therevpon
he
made
a
law
,
and
ordayned
,
that
when
the
dead
bodies
of
men
were
buried
,
they
shold
also
burne
their
wiues
with
them
,
thereby
to
put
them
in
feare
,
and
so
make
them
abstaine
from
poysoning
of
their
husbands
:
which
at
the
first
was
very
sharply
executed
,
onely
vpon
the
nobles
,
gentlemen
and
souldiers
wiues
,
as
also
the
Bramenes
(
for
that
the
common
people
must
beare
no
armes
,
but
are
in
a
manner
like
slaues
.
)
So
that
in
the
ende
it
became
a
custome
among
them
,
and
so
continueth
:
whereby
at
this
day
they
obserue
it
for
a
part
of
their
law
and
ceremonies
of
their
diuelish
Idoles
,
&
now
they
do
it
willingly
,
being
hartened
and
strengthened
thereunto
by
their
friendes
.
These
Bramenes
obserue
certain
fasting
daies
in
the
year
,
and
that
with
so
great
abstinence
,
that
they
eat
nothing
all
that
day
,
and
sometimes
in
3.
or
4.
daies
together
.
They
haue
their
Pagodes
and
Idoles
,
whose
ministers
they
are
,
whereof
they
tell
and
shew
many
miracles
,
and
say
that
those
Pagodes
haue
béen
men
liuing
vpon
earth
,
and
because
of
their
holy
liues
,
and
good
workes
done
here
in
this
world
,
are
for
a
reward
therof
,
become
holy
men
in
the
other
world
,
as
by
their
miracles
,
by
the
Diuel
performed
,
hath
béene
manifested
vnto
them
,
and
by
their
commandementes
their
formes
and
shapes
are
made
in
the
most
vgly
&
deformed
manner
that
possible
may
bee
deuised
.
Such
they
pray
and
offer
vnto
,
with
many
diuilish
superstitions
,
&
stedfastly
beléeue
that
they
are
their
aduocates
&
intercessors
vnto
God
.
They
beléeue
also
that
there
is
a
supreame
God
aboue
,
which
ruleth
all
things
,
and
that
mens
soules
are
immortall
,
and
that
they
goe
out
of
this
worlde
into
the
other
,
both
beastes
&
men
,
and
receyue
reward
according
to
their
workes
,
as
Pythagoras
teacheth
,
whose
disciples
they
are
.
The
37.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Gusarates
,
&
Banianes
of
Cambaia
.
THe
Gusarates
and
Banianes
are
of
the
country
of
Cambaia
:
many
of
them
dwel
in
Goa
,
Diu
,
Chaul
,
Cochin
,
&
other
places
of
India
,
because
of
their
trade
and
traffick
in
marchandise
,
which
they
vse
much
with
all
kindes
of
wares
,
as
corne
,
cotton
linnen
,
anil
,
Rice
,
and
other
wares
,
specially
all
kinde
of
precious
stones
wherein
they
haue
great
skill
.
They
are
most
subtill
and
expert
in
casting
of
accounts
,
and
writing
,
so
that
they
do
not
onely
surpasse
and
goe
beyond
all
Iewes
and
other
nations
thereabouts
,
but
also
the
Portingals
▪
&
in
this
respect
they
haue
no
aduantage
,
for
that
they
are
very
perfect
in
the
trade
of
marchandise
,
&
very
ready
to
deceiue
men
.
They
eate
not
any
thing
that
hath
life
or
blood
in
it
,
neither
would
they
kil
it
for
all
the
goods
in
the
worlde
,
how
small
or
vnnecessarie
soeuer
it
were
,
for
that
they
stedfastly
beléeue
,
the
euery
liuing
thing
hath
a
soule
,
&
are
next
after
men
to
be
accounted
of
,
according
to
Pythagoras
law
,
&
know
it
must
die
:
and
sometimes
they
do
buy
certain
fowles
or
other
beastes
of
the
Christians
or
Portingals
,
which
they
meant
to
haue
killed
,
&
when
they
haue
bought
them
,
they
let
them
flée
and
run
away
.
They
haue
a
custome
in
Cambaia
,
in
the
high
wayes
,
&
woods
,
to
set
pots
with
water
,
and
to
cast
corne
&
other
graine
vpon
the
ground
to
féed
birds
&
beastes
withal
:
&
throughout
Cambaia
they
haue
hospitals
to
cure
and
heale
all
maner
of
beasts
&
birds
therein
whatsoeuer
they
a●le
,
&
receiue
them
thether
as
if
they
were
men
,
and
when
they
are
healed
,
they
let
them
flie
or
run
away
whither
they
will
,
which
among
them
is
a
work
of
great
charity
,
saying
,
it
is
don
to
their
euen
neighbors
.
And
if
they
take
a
flea
or
a
Lowce
,
they
wil
not
kil
it
,
but
take
or
put
it
into
some
hole
or
corner
in
the
wall
,
and
so
let
it
go
,
&
you
can
do
them
no
greater
iniury
then
to
kil
it
in
their
presence
,
for
they
wil
neuer
leaue
intreating
and
desiring
withall
curtesie
not
to
kill
it
,
and
that
man
shoulde
not
séeme
to
commit
so
great
a
sinne
,
as
to
take
away
the
life
of
that
,
to
whom
God
had
giuen
both
soule
and
body
:
yea
,
and
they
will
offer
much
money
to
a
man
to
let
it
liue
,
and
goe
away
.
They
eate
no
Radishes
,
Onions
,
Garlicke
,
nor
any
kinde
of
hearbe
that
hath
any
colour
of
red
in
it
,
nor
Egges
,
for
they
thinke
there
is
blood
in
them
.
They
drinke
not
any
wine
,
nor
vse
any
vineger
,
but
onely
water
.
They
are
so
dangerous
of
eating
and
drinking
with
other
men
which
are
not
their
Countriemen
,
that
they
would
rather
starue
to
death
then
once
to
doe
it
.
It
happeneth
oftentimes
that
they
saile
in
the
Portingales
ships
from
Goa
to
Cochin
to
sell
their
wares
,
and
to
traffique
with
the
Portingales
,
and
then
they
make
their
prouisions
for
so
long
time
as
they
thinke
to
stay
vpon
the
way
,
which
they
take
aboard
with
them
,
and
thereupon
they
féede
,
and
if
the
time
falleth
out
longer
,
then
they
made
account
of
their
water
and
prouision
beeing
all
spent
,
as
it
hapned
when
I
sailed
from
Goa
to
Cochin
,
they
had
rather
die
for
hunger
and
thirst
then
once
to
touch
the
Christians
meate
,
they
wash
themselues
before
they
eate
,
as
the
Bramenes
doe
,
as
also
euery
tyme
when
they
ease
themselues
or
make
water
.
They
are
of
a
yellowe
colour
like
the
Bramenes
and
somewhat
whiter
,
and
there
are
women
among
them
which
are
much
whiter
and
clearer
of
complection
than
the
Portingale
women
.
They
are
formed
and
made
both
in
face
,
limmes
,
and
all
other
thinges
like
men
of
Europe
,
colour
only
excepted
.
Their
apparrell
is
a
thinne
white
gowne
vppon
their
naked
bodies
,
from
the
head
to
the
féet
,
and
made
fast
on
the
side
vnder
their
armes
,
their
shooes
of
red
leather
,
sharp
at
the
toes
,
and
turning
vp
like
hookes
,
their
beardes
shauen
like
the
Turkes
,
sauing
only
their
moustachios
,
they
weare
on
their
heades
a
white
cloth
thrée
or
foure
times
wrapped
about
like
the
Bramenes
,
and
vnder
their
haire
a
starre
vpon
their
foreheads
,
which
they
rub
euery
morning
with
a
little
white
sanders
,
tempered
with
water
,
and
3.
or
4.
graines
of
rice
among
it
,
which
the
Bramenes
also
doe
as
a
superstitious
ceremonie
of
their
law
.
Their
bodies
are
commonly
annoynted
with
sanders
&
other
swéet
woods
,
which
they
doe
very
much
vse
,
as
also
all
the
Indians
.
Their
women
are
apparelled
like
the
B●amenes
wiues
,
they
eate
like
the
Mahometans
,
and
all
other
Indians
vpon
the
ground
.
In
their
houses
or
assemblies
they
sit
on
the
ground
vppon
mattes
or
carpets
,
and
alwaies
leaue
their
shooes
without
the
dore
,
so
that
they
are
alwaies
barefoote
in
their
houses
:
wherefore
commonly
the
héeles
of
their
shooes
are
neuer
pulled
vp
,
to
saue
labour
of
vntying
or
vndoing
them
;
they
haue
a
thousand
other
heathenish
superstitions
which
are
not
worth
the
rehearsall
,
whereof
we
haue
told
you
the
most
principall
and
therby
you
may
well
enough
vnderstand
what
the
rest
are
.
The
38.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Canaras
and
Decanijns
.
THe
Canaras
and
Decaniins
are
of
the
countrie
of
Decam
,
commonly
called
Ballagate
,
lying
behinde
Goa
.
many
of
them
dwell
in
Goa
,
where
their
wares
and
shops
are
,
of
all
sorts
of
Veluets
,
Silkes
,
Sattins
,
and
Damaskes
,
which
they
buy
by
great
of
the
Portingales
,
also
al
kinds
of
cotton
linnen
,
porselyne
,
and
all
kindes
of
wares
and
marchandises
of
Cambaia
,
China
,
Bengalla
,
&c.
which
they
likewise
buy
of
the
Portingales
,
and
other
nations
,
and
sell
it
againe
by
retaile
:
for
the
which
purpose
they
haue
brokers
of
their
owne
Countrimen
,
which
looke
for
all
kindes
of
wares
and
commodities
.
These
bring
likewise
all
victuals
and
necessaries
out
of
the
firme
land
,
into
the
towne
and
Island
of
Goa
.
They
haue
their
Indian
ships
wherewith
they
traffique
to
Cambaia
,
Sunda
,
and
the
read
sea
.
Many
of
them
are
gold
and
siluer
smithes
,
&
worke
in
Copper
,
wherein
they
are
very
cunning
.
They
haue
also
diuers
other
handicrafts
,
as
Barbers
,
Phisitions
,
Carpenters
,
and
such
like
,
as
dwell
in
Goa
,
so
that
they
are
almost
as
great
a
number
as
the
Portingale
Mesticos
,
and
Christians
.
Their
apparrell
is
like
the
Gusurates
&
Benianes
,
except
their
shooes
,
which
they
weare
like
Antiques
with
cut
toes
,
and
fastned
aboue
vpon
their
naked
féete
,
which
they
call
Alparcas
.
They
weare
their
beards
and
their
haire
long
,
as
it
groweth
without
cutting
,
but
only
turne
it
vp
,
and
dresse
it
as
the
Benianes
and
Bramenes
vse
to
doe
,
and
are
like
them
for
colour
,
forme
,
&
making
.
They
eate
all
thinges
except
Kine
,
Hogges
,
and
Buffels
,
flesh
and
fish
.
They
account
the
Oxe
,
Cow
or
Buffel
to
be
holie
,
which
they
haue
commonly
in
the
house
with
them
,
and
they
besméere
,
stroke
,
and
handle
them
with
all
the
friendship
in
the
world
,
and
féed
them
with
the
same
meat
they
vse
to
eate
themselues
,
and
when
the
beastes
ease
themselues
,
they
hold
their
hands
vnder
their
tails
and
so
throw
the
dung
away
.
In
the
night
time
they
sléepe
with
them
in
their
houses
,
&
to
conclude
,
vse
them
as
if
they
were
reasonable
creatures
,
whereby
they
thinke
to
doe
God
great
seruice
.
In
their
eating
,
sitting
in
the
house
,
washing
,
making
cleane
,
and
other
ceremonies
and
superstitions
they
are
altogether
like
the
Bramenes
,
Gusurates
,
and
Banianes
.
In
their
mariages
they
contract
ech
with
other
at
7.
yeres
,
&
at
11.
or
12.
yeares
they
are
maried
,
and
dwell
together
.
When
they
are
to
be
maried
,
they
begin
fourtéene
dayes
before
to
make
a
great
sound
with
trumpets
,
drummes
and
fires
,
which
continueth
day
and
night
for
all
those
fourtéene
dayes
,
with
so
great
a
noise
of
songs
and
Instruments
,
that
men
can
neyther
heare
nor
sée
:
On
the
w●dding
day
,
all
the
friends
and
kindred
on
both
sides
doe
assemble
together
,
&
sit
vpon
the
ground
,
round
about
a
fire
,
and
goe
seauen
times
about
it
vttering
certaine
wordes
,
whereby
the
wedding
is
done
.
They
giue
their
daughters
no
houshold
stuffe
,
but
only
some
Iewels
,
as
bracelets
,
eare-rings
,
and
such
like
of
small
valew
,
wherewith
their
husbands
must
bee
content
,
for
the
Daughters
are
no
heires
,
but
the
Sonnes
inherite
all
,
but
they
kéep
and
maintaine
their
daughters
and
sisters
till
they
marie
:
when
they
die
,
they
are
likewise
burnt
,
and
some
of
their
wiues
with
them
,
but
not
so
many
as
of
the
Bramenes
.
Euery
one
of
them
followeth
his
fathers
occupation
,
and
marieth
with
the
daughters
of
such
like
trades
,
which
they
name
kindreds
.
They
haue
their
fasting
daies
,
and
ceremonies
like
the
Bramenes
,
for
they
are
as
the
laytie
,
and
the
Bramenes
as
the
spiritualty
,
the
Ministers
,
Priests
,
&
Prophets
of
their
Idols
.
They
hire
and
farme
the
customes
and
rents
of
the
Portingales
,
&
the
Kings
reuenewes
in
the
land
of
Bardes
,
Salsette
,
and
the
Island
of
Goa
,
so
that
often
times
for
any
question
or
strife
they
must
appeare
in
law
,
where
they
alwaies
come
without
Counsellor
or
Atturney
,
and
knowe
so
well
how
to
place
their
words
,
according
to
the
lawes
of
Portingall
,
not
onely
temporall
but
spirituall
,
that
they
are
able
to
set
downe
,
and
shew
where
it
standeth
written
,
as
well
as
any
Counsellor
could
doe
,
&
make
their
petitions
&
requests
without
any
mans
aduise
,
that
the
Portingales
doe
wonder
at
their
readie
wits
,
as
I
haue
oftentimes
found
in
them
.
When
they
are
to
take
their
othes
to
beare
witnes
with
any
man
,
they
are
set
within
a
circle
made
of
ashes
vpon
the
pauement
where
they
stand
,
still
laying
a
fewe
ashes
on
their
bare
heades
,
holding
one
hand
on
their
heads
,
the
other
on
their
breasts
,
and
then
in
their
own
spéech
sweare
by
their
Pagode
,
that
they
wil
tell
the
truth
without
dissimulation
,
whatsoeuer
shall
bee
asked
them
,
for
that
they
certainely
beleeue
they
should
be
damned
for
euer
,
if
as
then
they
should
not
say
the
truth
,
but
conceale
it
.
These
are
their
principall
customes
and
ceremonies
,
yet
are
there
many
others
,
which
for
breuity
I
omit
The
39.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Canarijns
and
Corumbijns
of
India
.
THe
Canarijns
&
Corumbjins
are
the
Countrimen
,
and
such
as
deale
with
tilling
the
land
,
fishing
&
such
like
labors
,
to
get
their
liuings
,
&
look
vnto
the
Indian
Palme
trées
,
whereon
the
Cocos
doe
grow
.
There
are
some
among
them
that
doe
nothing
els
but
wash
cloathes
,
which
is
there
vsed
like
another
occupation
,
they
are
called
Maynattos
:
there
are
others
that
are
called
Patamares
,
which
serue
onlie
for
Messengers
or
Posts
,
to
carie
letters
from
place
to
place
by
land
,
in
winter
time
when
men
can
not
trauaile
by
sea
.
These
Canarjins
and
Corumbjins
are
the
most
contemptible
,
and
the
miserablest
people
of
al
India
,
and
liue
very
poorely
,
maintaining
themselues
with
little
meate
.
They
eate
all
kinde
of
things
,
except
Kine
,
Oxen
,
Buffels
,
Hogs
,
and
Hens
flesh
,
their
religion
is
like
the
Decanijns
and
Can●ras
,
for
they
are
all
of
one
Countrie
and
custome
,
little
differing
:
they
goe
naked
,
their
priuie
members
onely
couered
with
a
cloth
.
The
women
go
with
a
cloth
bound
about
their
middles
beneath
their
nauels
,
and
hanging
downe
to
the
middle
of
their
thighes
,
and
the
other
end
thereof
they
cast
ouer
their
shoulders
,
wherby
halfe
their
breasts
are
couered
.
They
are
in
a
manner
blacke
,
or
of
a
darke
browne
colour
,
many
of
them
are
Christians
,
because
their
chiefe
habitation
and
dwelling
places
are
on
the
Sea
side
in
the
countries
bordering
vpon
Goa
,
for
that
the
palme
trées
doe
grow
vpon
the
Sea
coasts
,
or
vpon
the
bankes
by
riuer
sides
.
The
rice
is
sowed
vppon
low
ground
,
which
in
winter
time
is
couered
with
water
,
wherewith
those
Canarijns
doe
maintaine
themselues
:
these
bring
hennes
,
fruit
,
milke
,
egges
and
other
such
like
wares
into
the
towne
to
sell
.
They
dwell
in
little
straw
houses
,
the
dores
whereof
are
so
low
,
that
men
must
créepe
in
and
out
,
their
houshold
stuffe
is
a
mat
vpon
the
ground
to
sléepe
vpon
,
and
a
pit
or
hole
in
the
ground
to
heate
their
rice
in
with
a
pot
or
two
to
féeth
it
in
,
and
so
they
liue
and
gaine
so
much
as
it
is
a
wonder
.
For
commonly
their
houses
are
full
of
small
children
,
which
crall
and
créepe
about
all
naked
,
vntill
they
are
7.
or
eight
yeares
old
,
&
then
they
couer
their
priuie
members
.
When
the
Women
are
readie
to
trauaile
with
Childe
,
they
are
commonly
deliuered
when
they
are
all
alone
,
and
their
husbands
in
the
fieldes
,
as
it
fortuned
vppon
a
time
,
as
I
and
some
other
of
my
friends
went
to
walke
in
the
fieldes
,
&
into
the
villages
where
the
Canarijns
dwell
and
hauing
thirst
,
I
went
to
one
of
the
Canarijns
houses
to
aske
some
water
,
therewith
to
refresh
vs
,
(
which
they
commonly
drinke
out
of
a
Copper
Canne
with
a
spout
,
thereat
to
drinke
without
touching
it
with
their
mouthes
,
which
is
all
the
mettell
they
haue
within
their
houses
,
)
&
because
I
was
verie
thirstie
,
I
stooped
downe
and
thrust
my
head
in
at
the
doore
,
asking
for
some
water
,
where
I
espied
a
woman
alone
within
the
house
,
tying
her
cloth
fast
about
her
middle
,
&
before
her
hauing
a
woodden
trough
,
(
by
the
Portingales
called
Gamello
)
full
of
water
,
where
she
stood
and
washed
a
childe
,
whereof
as
then
she
had
newly
bin
deliuered
without
any
help
:
which
hauing
washt
,
she
laid
it
naked
on
the
ground
vpon
a
great
Indian
figge
leafe
,
and
desired
mee
to
stay
and
shee
would
presently
giue
mee
water
.
When
I
vnderstood
by
her
that
she
had
as
then
newly
béene
deliuered
of
that
Child
without
any
help
,
I
had
no
desire
to
drink
of
her
water
,
but
went
vnto
another
to
aske
water
,
and
perceiued
the
same
woman
not
long
after
going
about
her
house
,
as
if
there
had
bin
no
such
matter
,
and
the
children
are
brought
vp
in
that
manner
cleane
naked
,
nothing
done
vnto
them
,
but
onely
washed
and
made
cleane
in
a
little
cold
water
,
and
doe
in
that
sort
prosper
and
come
vp
as
well
as
man
would
wish
,
or
as
any
child
within
these
countries
can
do
with
all
the
tending
they
haue
,
&
liue
many
times
vntill
they
be
a
hundreth
yeares
old
,
without
any
headach
,
or
toothach
,
or
loosing
any
of
their
téeth
.
They
weare
onley
a
tuske
of
haire
on
the
toppes
of
their
heads
,
which
they
suffer
to
grow
long
:
the
rest
of
their
haire
is
cut
short
,
they
are
very
expert
in
swimming
and
diuing
,
they
row
vp
and
downe
the
Riuers
in
boates
called
Almadias
,
whereof
some
of
them
are
hewen
out
of
a
péece
of
wood
,
and
so
narrow
that
a
man
can
hardly
sit
in
them
,
and
it
chanceth
oftentimes
that
they
turne
ouer
&
ouer
twice
or
thrice
before
they
passe
the
riuer
,
and
then
they
leape
out
into
the
water
and
turne
them
vp
,
and
so
powring
out
the
water
they
get
into
them
again
.
They
are
so
miserable
,
that
for
a
penny
they
would
indure
to
be
whipped
,
and
they
eate
so
little
,
that
it
séemeth
they
liue
by
the
aire
,
they
are
likewise
most
of
them
leane
and
weake
of
limmes
,
of
little
strength
&
very
cowardes
,
whereby
the
Portingales
doe
them
great
outrage
and
villanie
,
vsing
them
like
dogges
and
beasts
.
In
their
mariages
and
deathes
they
obserue
the
manner
of
the
Decan●ins
&
Canaras
,
as
also
in
their
religion
&
ceremonies
.
When
the
man
is
dead
his
body
is
burnt
,
and
the
woman
cuts
her
haire
off
,
and
breaketh
all
her
Iewels
,
although
they
be
but
few
&
small
,
for
they
are
most
of
glasse
.
By
the
pictures
following
you
may
see
the
Decanijns
or
Canaras
,
or
the
Marchantes
of
Goa
,
also
the
Banianes
or
Gusurates
of
Cambaia
,
with
the
Bramenes
&
his
wife
,
in
what
sort
all
the
women
doe
goe
,
as
wel
Benianes
as
Decaniins
,
Moores
&
Indian
women
that
inhabite
the
countrie
.
How
those
of
Goa
and
Ballagate
kéepe
their
weddings
among
the
Decaniins
and
Canaras
,
with
the
manner
how
the
liuing
women
burne
themselues
with
their
dead
husbands
,
what
estate
the
Embassador
of
Hidaleam
holdeth
in
Goa
,
&
how
he
is
caried
in
the
stréets
,
also
a
true
description
of
the
Canariin
with
his
wife
,
&
the
manner
how
the
Indian
heathenish
children
are
brought
vp
:
also
of
the
soldier
of
Ballagate
,
which
is
called
Lascariin
,
with
the
heathenish
whore
called
Balliadera
,
who
is
a
dancer
,
because
shee
is
commonly
vsed
therevnto
,
in
any
feast
or
open
playes
,
&
are
ready
to
be
hired
for
a
small
péece
of
mony
,
whereof
many
of
them
dwell
in
Goa
,
with
the
maner
of
the
dwellings
&
houses
of
the
Decaniins
,
Canariins
,
&
Corumbiins
,
&
how
they
row
in
the
riuers
with
their
scutes
,
whereby
I
haue
placed
the
maner
of
the
boats
vsed
by
those
of
the
Malabares
in
Cochin
,
so
that
I
shall
not
néede
to
make
a
seuerall
Chapter
of
them
by
themselues
.
The
40.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Arabians
and
Abexiins
dwelling
in
India
.
THere
are
many
Arabians
&
Abexiins
in
India
.
The
Arabians
obserue
Mahomets
law
,
&
the
Abexiins
some
are
Mahometans
,
some
christians
,
after
their
manner
,
for
they
are
of
Prester
Iohns
land
,
which
stretcheth
behind
Mosambique
in
Aethiopia
vnto
the
red
sea
,
and
the
riuer
Nilus
in
Egypt
,
and
by
their
common
traffique
and
conference
with
the
Moores
and
Mahometans
,
there
are
diuers
of
them
infected
with
the
same
sect
.
There
are
many
of
them
in
India
that
are
slaues
and
captiues
,
both
men
and
women
which
are
brought
thether
out
of
Aethiopia
,
&
sold
like
other
Oriental
Nations
,
the
Abexiins
that
are
christians
haue
on
their
faces
4.
burnt
markes
in
manner
of
a
Crosse
,
one
ouer
their
nose
in
the
middle
of
the
forehead
,
betwéene
both
their
eyes
,
on
each
of
their
chéekes
one
,
betwéene
their
eies
,
and
their
eares
,
and
one
vnder
their
neather
lip
,
downe
to
the
chin
:
and
this
is
their
Baptisme
,
when
they
are
made
Christians
,
which
they
vse
in
stead
of
water
.
These
Abexiins
,
and
Arabians
such
as
are
frée
doe
serue
in
al
India
for
saylers
and
sea
faring
men
,
with
such
marchants
as
saile
from
Goa
to
China
,
Iapon
,
Bengala
,
Mallaca
,
Ormus
,
and
all
the
Oriental
coast
:
for
that
there
they
haue
no
other
saylers
,
nor
there
are
no
other
because
the
Portingalles
(
although
they
serue
for
Saylers
in
the
Portingalles
shippes
that
come
into
India
,
and
haue
neuer
bene
other
in
Portingale
but
Saylers
,
yet
are
they
ashamed
to
liue
in
that
order
,
and
thinke
it
a
great
discredite
vnto
them
,
together
with
a
great
diminishing
of
their
authorities
&
estimations
,
which
they
account
themselues
to
hold
in
India
,
so
that
they
giue
themselues
out
for
maisters
of
shippes
,
and
by
their
captaines
are
also
called
Pilots
and
chief
Botesonnes
,
but
not
lower
:
for
if
they
should
descend
but
one
step
lower
,
it
would
be
a
great
blot
and
blemish
vnto
them
all
their
liues
after
,
which
they
would
not
indure
for
anie
thing
in
the
world
.
These
Abexijns
and
Arabians
serue
for
small
money
,
and
being
hyred
are
verie
lowlie
and
subiect
,
so
that
often
times
they
are
beaten
and
smitten
,
not
as
slaues
,
but
like
dogs
,
which
they
beare
very
patientlie
,
not
once
speaking
a
word
:
they
commonlie
haue
their
wiues
and
children
with
them
in
the
shippe
wherein
they
are
hyred
,
which
continually
stay
with
them
,
what
voyage
soeuer
they
make
,
and
dresse
their
owne
meat
,
which
is
Rice
sodden
in
water
with
salt
fish
among
it
.
The
cause
why
the
women
sayle
in
the
ship
,
is
,
for
that
in
Summer
and
not
else
,
their
shippes
goe
to
sea
,
when
they
alwayes
haue
calme
water
and
faire
weather
,
with
good
windes
:
they
haue
commonlie
but
one
Portingale
or
two
for
Captaine
,
maister
and
Pilote
,
and
they
haue
a
chief
Boteson
,
which
is
an
Arabian
,
which
they
cal
Mocadon
,
and
he
is
ruler
of
the
Arabians
&
Aberijns
,
that
are
saylers
,
whome
he
hath
vnder
his
subiection
,
euen
as
if
they
were
his
slaues
or
subiects
.
This
Mocadon
is
he
that
conditioneth
and
maketh
bargaine
with
the
owners
of
the
ship
▪
to
haue
so
manie
saylers
,
and
he
receiueth
the
monethlie
money
for
their
wages
,
and
accounteth
with
the
saylers
particularlie
,
but
for
gouernment
of
the
ship
he
hath
not
to
doe
,
neither
troubleth
himselfe
therewith
.
The
shippes
when
they
sayle
,
vse
no
caske
for
water
,
because
there
is
not
any
throughout
all
India
,
nor
any
made
there
,
saue
onely
such
as
come
out
of
Portingall
,
and
vsed
in
the
Portingall
shippes
:
but
in
stéed
of
pypes
they
vse
a
great
foure
cornered
woodden
cesterne
,
that
standeth
by
the
main
maste
,
at
the
very
foote
therof
,
vpon
the
keele
of
the
shippe
,
which
is
verie
well
pitched
,
and
made
fast
,
wherein
they
lade
as
much
water
as
they
thinke
will
serue
them
for
their
voyage
.
The
captaine
,
maister
or
Pilote
,
Marchants
and
passingers
,
haue
euerie
man
their
meat
by
themselues
▪
and
their
water
in
great
Indian
pots
called
Martauans
,
whereof
in
the
description
of
Pegu
I
haue
alreadie
spoken
.
These
people
are
so
seruiceable
and
willing
to
doe
any
thing
,
that
if
there
chanceth
but
a
hat
,
or
any
other
thing
,
to
be
blowen
ouer
,
or
fall
into
the
water
,
they
will
presently
leape
,
cloathes
and
all
into
the
sea
,
to
fetch
it
again
,
for
they
swimme
like
fishes
,
when
the
ships
lie
within
the
hauen
or
riuer
,
and
that
they
will
all
goe
on
land
,
then
they
goe
into
the
boate
,
and
so
row
to
shore
,
which
done
one
of
them
roweth
backe
againe
with
the
boate
,
which
he
tyeth
fast
to
the
ship
and
swimmeth
to
land
:
and
when
they
will
goe
abord
again
,
if
any
of
the
saylers
be
vnwilling
to
swimme
to
fetch
the
boate
,
they
are
by
the
Mocadon
or
the
maister
,
with
strokes
compelled
to
doe
it
:
but
they
commonlie
neuer
stay
till
it
cometh
so
●arre
,
but
rather
striue
who
shall
be
first
in
the
water
to
shew
their
diligence
:
and
when
they
doe
any
thing
abord
,
as
hayling
ropes
and
other
things
,
they
sing
&
answere
each
other
very
sweetlie
,
so
that
it
séemeth
to
be
very
good
Musick
.
Their
exercise
on
land
is
,
all
the
day
to
drinke
,
and
to
sit
in
tipling
houses
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
and
then
they
goe
hand
in
hand
through
the
stréets
,
réeling
here
and
there
,
making
a
great
noise
with
singing
and
gaping
after
their
manner
:
there
women
weare
breeches
like
the
Arabians
and
Mahometans
.
The
41.
Chapter
.
Of
the
blacke
people
of
Mosambique
,
which
are
called
Caffares
,
and
of
their
manners
and
customes
.
THe
black
people
or
Ca●fares
of
the
land
of
Mosambique
,
and
all
the
coast
of
Ethiopia
,
and
within
the
land
to
the
Cape
de
bona
Sperāza
,
go
al
naked
,
although
those
of
Mosambique
,
(
that
is
the
women
)
do
a
little
couer
themselues
,
which
they
do
by
meanes
of
the
daylie
conuersation
they
haue
with
the
Portingales
,
who
for
Gold
,
siluer
and
Iuory
bones
,
and
such
like
,
doe
exchange
Cotton
lynnen
brought
out
of
India
,
that
within
the
land
,
and
to
the
cape
,
they
vse
in
those
countries
:
otherwise
they
couer
themselues
with
the
like
apparell
that
Adam
and
Eua
did
weare
in
Paradice
.
They
are
all
as
black
as
pitch
,
with
curled
and
singed
hayre
,
both
on
their
heads
and
beards
,
which
is
very
little
,
their
noses
broad
,
flat
and
thicke
at
the
end
▪
great
bigge
lippes
:
some
haue
holes
,
both
aboue
&
vnder
in
their
lippes
,
and
some
times
besides
their
mouthes
through
their
cheekes
,
wherein
they
thrust
small
bones
,
which
they
esteeme
a
bewtifying
:
there
are
some
among
them
that
haue
their
faces
and
all
their
bodies
ouer
rased
and
seared
with
irons
,
and
al
figured
like
rased
Sattin
or
Damaske
,
wherein
they
take
great
pride
,
thinking
there
are
no
fairer
people
then
they
in
all
the
world
,
so
that
when
they
see
any
white
people
,
that
weare
apparell
on
their
bodies
,
they
laugh
and
mocke
at
them
,
thinking
vs
to
be
monsters
and
vgly
people
:
and
when
they
will
make
any
deuelish
forme
and
picture
,
then
they
inuent
one
atfer
the
forme
of
a
white
man
in
his
apparell
,
so
that
to
conclude
,
they
thinke
and
verily
perswade
themselues
,
that
they
are
the
right
colour
of
men
,
and
that
we
haue
a
false
and
counterfait
colour
.
There
are
among
them
that
file
their
téeth
as
sharp
as
nedles
,
which
they
likewise
estéeme
for
a
great
ornament
.
Many
of
them
hold
the
law
of
Mahomet
,
that
is
to
say
,
such
as
dwell
on
the
coast
of
Abex
or
Melinde
,
and
round
about
those
places
,
as
also
in
Mosambique
,
by
reason
the
red
sea
is
so
néere
vnto
them
,
together
with
the
Arabian
Mahometans
,
with
whome
they
dayly
traffique
,
as
they
also
did
in
al
places
,
&
Ilands
throughout
the
Orientall
countries
,
before
the
Portingales
discouery
and
conquest
of
India
,
whereby
all
the
Orientall
countrie
where
they
trafficked
,
was
infected
with
their
deuelish
law
,
and
their
poyson
spread
and
throwne
abroad
in
all
places
,
which
is
one
of
the
principall
occasions
that
the
Gospell
taketh
no
better
effect
in
those
countries
,
their
pestiserous
law
beeing
as
it
were
rooted
and
ingrafted
in
their
mindes
.
There
are
some
of
them
that
are
become
Christians
since
the
Portingales
came
thether
,
but
there
is
no
great
paines
taken
about
it
in
those
countries
,
because
there
is
no
profite
to
be
had
,
as
also
that
it
is
an
infectious
and
vnholesome
countrie
:
and
therefore
the
Iesuites
are
wary
inough
not
to
make
any
houses
or
habitations
therein
,
for
they
sée
no
great
profite
to
be
reaped
there
for
them
,
as
they
doe
in
India
&
the
Ilands
of
Iapan
,
&
in
other
places
,
where
they
find
great
quantities
of
riches
,
with
the
sap
whereof
they
increase
much
and
fill
their
beehyues
therewith
to
satisfy
their
thirsty
&
insatiable
desires
:
most
part
of
the
Caffares
liue
like
beastes
or
wild
men
,
yet
they
haue
their
houses
in
troups
or
heaps
,
like
country
vilages
▪
wher
they
assemble
&
dwel
together
and
in
euery
Village
they
haue
a
Lord
or
King
,
to
whome
they
are
subiect
and
obedient
,
they
are
commonly
in
warres
one
with
an
other
,
and
one
place
or
Village
against
an
other
,
and
haue
law
and
Iustice
among
them
with
some
small
Policie
,
concerning
their
worldly
affaires
and
gouernment
:
but
as
concerning
Religion
and
faith
,
they
know
not
what
it
meaneth
,
but
liue
like
beastes
without
any
knowledge
of
God
,
or
any
likelyhoode
or
shadow
thereof
,
they
maintaine
themselues
by
hunting
,
which
they
doe
in
the
woods
,
where
they
take
all
that
they
finde
,
they
eate
Elephants
flesh
and
all
other
kind
of
wild
beastes
,
and
of
the
Elephants
téeth
,
they
make
their
weapons
,
instéede
of
Iron
and
Stéele
,
they
doe
commonly
make
warre
one
against
the
other
,
and
some
of
them
eate
mens
flesh
,
and
some
there
are
also
that
eate
it
not
,
but
such
as
deale
with
the
Portingals
.
When
they
take
any
man
prisoner
in
the
warres
,
they
sell
him
to
the
Portingales
,
or
exchaunge
and
barter
him
for
Cotton
linnen
,
and
other
Indian
wares
.
They
haue
a
custome
among
them
,
that
when
they
goe
to
warre
against
their
enemies
,
if
they
win
the
battaile
,
or
ouerthrow
each
other
,
he
that
taketh
or
killeth
most
men
,
is
holden
and
accounted
for
the
best
and
brauest
man
among
them
,
and
much
respected
,
and
to
witnesse
the
same
before
their
Kings
,
of
as
many
as
they
haue
slaine
or
taken
prisoners
,
they
cut
off
their
priu●e
members
,
that
if
they
bee
let
goe
againe
,
they
may
no
more
beget
children
,
which
in
processe
of
time
might
mischiefe
them
,
and
then
they
drie
them
well
,
because
they
should
not
rot
:
which
being
so
dried
,
they
come
before
their
Kings
with
great
reuerence
,
in
the
presence
of
the
principall
men
in
the
Village
,
and
there
take
these
members
so
dried
one
by
one
in
their
mouthes
,
and
spit
them
on
the
ground
at
the
Kings
feete
,
which
the
King
with
great
thankes
accepteth
,
and
the
more
to
reward
and
to
recompence
their
valour
,
causeth
them
all
to
bee
taken
vp
and
giuen
to
them
againe
,
for
a
signe
and
token
of
honour
,
whereby
euer
after
from
that
time
forwards
they
are
accounted
as
Knights
,
and
they
take
all
those
members
,
wherewith
the
King
hath
thus
honoured
them
,
A
co●●●e
kynde
of
chaine
〈◊〉
women
〈◊〉
wea●e
.
and
tie
them
all
vpon
a
string
like
a
Bracelet
or
Chaine
,
and
when
they
marrie
,
or
go
to
any
wedding
,
or
feasts
,
the
Bride
or
wiues
of
those
knights
doe
weare
that
Chaine
of
mens
members
about
their
neckes
,
which
among
them
is
as
great
an
honour
,
as
it
is
with
vs
,
to
weare
the
golden
Fléece
,
or
the
Garter
of
England
,
and
the
Brides
of
such
Knightes
,
are
therewith
as
proude
,
as
if
they
were
the
mightiest
Queenes
in
all
the
world
.
From
Mosambique
great
numbers
of
these
Caffares
are
caried
into
India
,
and
many
times
they
sell
a
man
or
woman
that
is
growne
to
their
full
strength
,
for
two
or
three
Ducats
.
When
the
Portingales
ships
put
in
there
for
fresh
water
and
other
necessaries
,
then
they
are
dearer
,
by
reason
of
the
great
numbers
of
buyers
,
the
cause
why
so
many
slaues
and
Captaines
of
all
nations
are
brought
to
sell
in
India
,
is
,
because
that
euerie
ten
or
twelue
miles
,
or
rather
in
euery
Village
and
towne
,
there
is
a
seuerall
King
,
and
ruler
of
the
people
,
one
of
them
not
like
an
other
,
neither
in
law
,
spéech
nor
manners
,
whereby
most
part
of
them
are
in
warres
,
one
against
the
other
,
and
those
that
on
both
sides
are
taken
prisoners
,
they
kéepe
for
slaues
,
and
so
fell
each
other
like
beastes
:
hee
whose
euill
fortune
is
such
,
that
hee
is
one
of
the
captiues
,
must
be
patient
,
wherein
they
shew
not
much
dislike
,
for
when
they
are
asked
,
how
they
can
content
themselues
with
that
yoke
of
bondage
,
they
answere
that
they
can
beare
it
well
enough
,
séeing
their
Planet
will
haue
it
so
,
and
for
that
their
friends
and
neighbours
shall
reuenge
their
cause
against
those
that
haue
done
it
.
Also
in
time
of
pouertie
or
dearth
the
fathers
may
sell
their
children
,
as
it
happened
in
my
time
,
that
there
was
such
a
dearth
,
and
scarsitie
of
victualls
in
the
firme
lande
,
and
countries
bordering
vppon
Goa
,
that
the
men
of
India
came
to
Goa
(
and
other
places
where
the
Portingales
are
resident
)
to
sell
their
children
,
in
great
numbers
,
and
for
small
prices
▪
to
buy
them
victuals
.
I
haue
séene
Boyes
of
eight
,
or
ten
yeares
,
giuen
in
exchange
for
fiue
or
sixe
measures
of
Rice
,
and
some
for
thrée
or
foure
Ducats
the
péece
,
and
some
came
with
their
wiues
and
children
to
offer
themselues
to
bee
slaues
,
so
that
they
might
haue
meate
and
drinke
to
nourish
their
bodies
.
And
because
the
Portingales
haue
traffique
in
all
places
,
(
as
we
haue
béene
in
many
)
it
is
the
cause
why
so
many
are
brought
out
of
all
countries
to
be
solde
,
for
the
Portingales
doe
make
a
liuing
by
buying
and
selling
of
them
,
as
they
doe
with
other
wares
.
What
concerneth
the
Caffares
in
Mosambique
,
I
haue
in
an
other
place
declared
,
in
the
description
of
Mosambique
.
Hereafter
followeth
the
pictures
of
the
Arabians
and
Abexijns
,
with
their
wiues
,
as
they
goe
in
India
,
also
the
pictures
and
manners
of
the
Caffares
,
both
men
and
women
,
as
they
goe
in
Mosambique
,
all
liuely
portracted
.
The
42.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Malabares
and
Nayros
in
India
,
with
their
manners
and
customes
.
THe
Malabares
are
those
that
dwel
on
the
Sea
caost
,
betwéene
Goa
,
&
the
Cape
de
Comorijn
Southward
from
Goa
,
where
the
Pepper
groweth
.
They
haue
a
spéech
by
themselues
,
and
their
countrie
is
diuided
into
many
kingdomes
,
as
in
the
description
of
the
country
,
we
haue
already
declared
,
these
are
the
greatest
,
and
worst
enemies
that
the
Portingales
haue
,
and
by
Sea
doe
them
great
mischiefe
,
they
are
strong
and
very
couragious
,
they
goe
all
naked
onely
their
priuie
members
couered
,
the
women
likewise
haue
but
a
cloth
from
their
Nauell
downe
to
their
knées
,
all
the
rest
is
naked
,
they
are
strong
of
limmes
,
and
verie
arrogant
and
proude
,
of
colour
altogether
blacke
,
yet
verie
smoth
both
of
haire
and
skin
▪
which
commonly
they
annoint
with
Oyle
,
to
make
it
shine
;
they
weare
their
haire
as
long
as
it
will
grow
,
tyed
on
the
top
or
crowne
of
their
heads
with
a
Lace
,
both
men
and
women
:
the
lappes
of
their
eares
are
open
,
and
are
so
long
that
they
hang
downe
to
their
shoulders
,
and
the
longer
&
wider
they
are
,
the
more
they
are
estéemed
among
them
,
and
it
is
thought
to
bee
a
beautie
in
them
.
Of
face
,
body
,
and
limmes
,
they
are
altogether
like
men
of
Europ
,
without
any
difference
,
but
onely
in
colour
,
the
men
are
commonly
verie
hayrie
,
and
rough
vpon
the
breast
,
and
on
their
bodies
,
and
are
the
most
leacherous
and
vnchast
nation
in
all
the
Orient
,
so
that
there
are
verie
few
women
children
among
them
,
of
seuen
or
eight
yeares
olde
,
that
haue
their
maiden-heades
:
They
are
verie
readie
to
catch
one
from
an
other
,
though
it
bee
but
for
a
small
penie
.
In
their
houses
they
are
not
verie
curious
,
their
houses
and
houshold
stuffe
,
differeth
not
much
from
the
Canarijns
&
Corumbijns
of
Goa
.
Their
Idolatrie
,
ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
are
like
the
other
Heathens
.
Of
these
Malabares
there
are
two
manner
of
people
,
the
one
is
Noblemen
or
Gentlemen
,
called
Nayros
,
which
are
souldiers
▪
that
doe
onely
weare
and
handle
armes
,
the
other
is
the
common
people
called
Polias
,
and
they
may
weare
no
weapons
,
nor
beare
any
armes
,
the
Nayros
must
in
all
places
where
they
goe
or
stand
,
weare
such
armes
as
are
appointed
for
them
,
and
alwaies
bee
readie
at
the
Kings
commaundement
,
to
doe
him
seruice
,
some
of
them
doe
alwaies
beare
a
naked
Rapier
or
Courtelas
in
their
right
hands
,
and
a
great
Target
in
their
left
hand
,
those
Targets
are
verie
great
,
and
made
of
light
wood
,
so
that
when
they
wil
they
can
couer
their
whole
bodies
therewith
,
they
are
so
well
vsed
thereunto
,
that
they
esteme
it
nothing
to
beare
them
,
and
when
they
trauell
on
the
way
,
they
may
be
heard
a
great
way
off
,
for
that
they
commonly
make
a
great
knocking
with
the
Hilt
of
their
Rapier
,
against
the
Target
,
because
they
would
bee
heard
.
There
are
some
that
carrie
a
bow
and
a
venimous
arrow
vppon
their
shoulder
,
wherein
they
are
verie
expert
,
others
carrie
long
Pikes
,
some
Péeces
,
with
the
Match
readie
lighted
,
and
wound
about
their
armes
,
and
haue
the
best
lockes
that
possible
may
bee
found
in
all
Europe
,
which
they
know
so
well
how
to
vse
,
that
the
Portingales
can
haue
no
aduantage
against
them
.
Wheresoeuer
they
goe
,
they
must
alwaies
haue
their
armes
with
them
,
both
night
and
day
.
Not
any
of
them
are
married
,
nor
may
not
marrie
during
their
liues
,
but
they
may
freely
lie
with
the
Nayros
daughters
,
or
with
any
other
that
liketh
them
,
what
women
soeuer
they
bee
,
yea
though
they
be
married
women
.
When
the
Nayro
hath
a
desire
thereunto
,
hee
entreth
into
a
house
where
he
thinketh
good
,
and
setteth
his
armes
in
the
stréete
without
the
doore
,
and
goeth
in
and
dispatcheth
his
businesse
,
with
the
good
wife
or
the
daughter
,
the
doore
standing
wide
open
,
not
fearing
that
any
man
should
come
in
to
let
him
,
for
whosoeuer
passeth
by
,
and
séeth
the
Nayros
armes
standing
at
the
doore
,
although
it
be
the
goodman
himselfe
,
hee
goeth
by
,
and
letteth
him
make
an
end
▪
and
hauing
done
,
he
taketh
his
armes
and
departeth
thence
,
and
then
the
husband
may
come
to
the
house
,
without
making
any
words
,
or
once
moouing
question
about
it
.
In
that
manner
they
goe
where
they
will
,
and
no
man
may
denie
them
.
As
these
Nayros
goe
in
the
streetes
,
they
vse
to
crie
Po
,
Po
,
which
is
to
say
,
take
héede
,
looke
to
your selues
,
or
I
come
,
stand
out
of
the
way
,
for
that
the
other
sort
of
people
called
Polyas
,
that
are
no
Nayros
,
may
not
once
touch
or
trouble
one
of
them
,
and
therefore
they
alwaies
crie
,
because
they
should
make
them
roome
,
and
know
that
they
come
,
for
if
any
of
the
Polyas
should
stand
still
,
and
not
giue
them
place
,
whereby
hee
should
chaunce
to
touch
their
bodies
,
hee
may
fréely
thrust
him
through
,
and
no
man
aske
him
why
he
did
it
.
And
when
they
are
once
touched
by
any
Polya●
,
or
by
any
other
nation
except
Nayros
,
they
must
before
they
eate
,
or
conuerse
with
other
Nayro●
wash
and
clense
their
bodies
with
great
ceremonies
and
superstitions
.
Likewise
they
must
not
bee
touched
by
any
Christian
,
or
any
other
man
.
And
when
the
Portingales
came
first
into
India
,
and
made
league
and
composition
with
the
King
of
Cochin
,
the
Nayros
desired
that
men
shold
giue
them
place
,
and
turne
out
of
the
way
,
when
they
mette
in
the
stréetes
,
as
the
Polyas
and
others
vsed
to
doe
,
which
the
Portingales
would
not
consent
vnto
,
thinking
it
to
be
against
their
credits
and
honors
,
for
them
to
be
compared
to
the
Polyas
and
vnprofitable
sort
of
people
,
whereas
they
estéemed
themselues
better
then
the
Nayros
,
both
in
person
and
armes
:
therefore
they
would
haue
the
Nayros
to
giue
them
place
,
whereby
they
could
not
agrée
,
in
the
end
it
was
concluded
,
(
to
pacifie
the
matter
,
and
to
kéepe
peace
and
quietnes
among
them
)
that
two
men
should
be
chosen
,
one
for
the
Nayros
,
and
the
other
for
the
Portingales
,
that
should
fight
body
to
body
,
and
he
that
should
be
ouerthrowne
,
that
nation
should
giue
place
vnto
the
other
,
this
was
done
in
the
presence
of
both
nations
,
and
the
Portingall
ouercame
the
Nayro
,
whome
hee
slew
,
whereupon
it
was
agréed
,
that
the
Nayros
should
giue
place
vnto
the
Portingall
,
and
stand
a
side
vntill
hee
be
past
,
where
soeuer
they
meete
.
The
Nayros
weare
the
nayls
of
their
hands
very
long
,
wherby
they
shew
that
they
are
Gentlemen
,
because
the
longnesse
of
the
nayles
doth
let
and
hinder
men
from
working
or
doing
any
labour
.
They
say
likewise
that
they
do
it
,
the
better
and
faster
to
gripe
a
thing
in
their
hands
,
and
to
holde
their
Rapiers
,
which
some
Portingales
and
Mesticos
doe
likewise
vse
,
and
hold
the
same
opinion
with
the
Nayros
,
whereof
there
are
many
in
India
,
which
let
their
nayles
grow
for
the
same
cause
.
The
principallest
or
chiefest
of
those
Nayros
,
which
are
leaders
or
Captaines
of
certaine
numbers
of
Nayros
,
weare
a
Gold
or
Siluer
bracelet
,
or
ring
about
their
armes
,
aboue
their
elbowes
:
as
also
their
Gouernours
,
Ambassadours
,
and
Kings
,
whereby
they
are
knowne
from
other
men
,
for
otherwise
they
goe
all
naked
.
Also
their
Kings
,
rulers
,
and
other
Captaines
and
leaders
,
when
they
goe
abroad
,
are
garded
and
accompanied
by
other
Nayros
.
They
are
verie
good
and
stout
souldiers
,
and
wil
set
vpon
a
man
verie
fiercely
,
they
are
also
verie
full
of
reuenge
,
so
that
whensoeuer
they
fight
against
their
enemies
either
by
water
or
by
lande
,
and
that
they
chaunce
to
bee
thrust
into
the
body
with
a
Pike
,
they
are
not
presently
therewith
content
to
lie
downe
,
but
if
they
cannot
spéedily
plucke
the
Pike
forth
,
they
will
not
spare
to
pull
it
forth
with
both
their
hands
,
and
draw
it
through
their
bodies
,
therewith
to
set
vpon
them
that
gaue
them
the
wound
,
and
to
be
reuenged
on
them
.
Habitus
et
facies
Mercatorum
Goensium
Indorum
▪
qui
mutandis
mercibus
valde
industrij
Habyt
en
gedaente
der
●ndiaensche
Coopluyden
welcke
in
hare
handel
seer
cloeck
zyn
Banjanes
e
Cambaja
populus
●s●andis
gemmis
,
scribendo
,
supputandoque
valdé
●ercitatus
.
Banjanen
vun
Cambajen
in
t
ke●
van
gesteenten
schryven
en
rekenen
zeer
ge●
Bramenes
Idolorum
in
India
Sacerdotes
Bramenes
der
Indiuenscher
affgoden
Papen
ofte
Priesters
.
M●aniere
van
bruylost
in
t
Lant
van
Ballagate
achter
Goa
gelegen
.
Bramenes
cum
mortuus
est
.
secundum
eorum
legem
crematur
.
uxor
autem
ejus
.
proe
amore
.
sese
vivam
in
ignem
cum
illo
conjicit
.
De
Bramene
do
ot
wesende
wort
nae
haer
wet
verbrant
.
en
zyn
vrouwe
wt
liefde
haers
mans
.
verbrant
haer
levendich
met
hem
.
Agricola
Indus
Canaryn
dictus
Een
Indiaens
sant
ofte
bouwman
genaemt
Canaryn
Indorum
liberi
pro
eorum
consuetu●●●●
,
pudendis
tantum
rariori
tela
contectis
Indiaensche
kinderen
als
slants
manier
is
〈…〉
en
die
scha
:
melheyt
met
een
dun
linnen
doecksken
be
〈…〉
hebbende
.
Miles
Indus
quem
lascarin
nominant
Een
Indiaens
soldaet
lascarin
geheeten
.
Inda
meretrix
,
saltando
et
canendo
victum
queritans
.
Een
Indiaensche
lichte
vrouwe
met
dans
sen
en
singen
haer
cost
winnende
.
Legati
Regis
Ballagatte
in
urbe
Goa
comitatus
.
Die
staet
des
Ambassateurs
van
den
Coninck
van
Ballagatte
binnen
Goa
Scaphae
piscatoriae
Goensium
et
Cochinensium
,
alterae
ex
solido
trunco
exca
vatae
,
alterae
,
e
pluribus
funibus
coagmentatae
,
priores
Almadias
,
alteras
Tones
et
Paleguas
vocant
.
implent
et
hash●drijs
aquae
recentis
,
quam
ad
naves
deferentes
di
vendant
.
quarum
magnus
illic
numerus
.
S
〈…〉
huÿten
diemen
te
Goa
.
en
Cochÿn
.
gebruÿckt
om
te
visschen
,
d'eene
wt
een
hout
wtgeholt
.
lander
wt
veel
struÿcken
,
met
coorden
tsamen
gebonden
.
déerste
worden
Almadias
.
●'andere
Tones
,
en
Paseguas
,
genaemt
,
die
daer
in
groot
getal
zÿn
,
welcken
verladen
●et
cruÿcken
vol
soet
waters
daer
in
gestort
.
om
aende
schepen
te
vercoopen
Naute
Arabes
quibus
naves
suas
regendas
Lusitani
committunt
in
quibus
cum
uxoribus
ut
plurimum
habitant
.
Ar●bischer
scheepluÿden
,
welcke
die
Portugeesen
.
haer
schepen
vertrouwen
te
regeren
.
in
welcken
sij
oock
met
haer
wyven
meest
woonen
.
Habitus
Abissinorum
quibus
loco
S.
Baptismatis
frons
nutiritur
Habÿten
der
Abissÿnen
wt
paep
tan
slant
welcke
in
plaets
van
doop
gebruÿcken
brantmercken
in
t
aensicht
.
Moerianen
wt
Mocambÿcke
en
die
omliggende
contreÿen
diemen
Caffres
noemt
sommighe
zÿn
Christenen
sommighe
Heydenen
en
t●neestendeel
Machometisten
.
The
other
common
people
of
the
Malabares
,
called
Polyas
,
are
such
as
are
the
countries
husband
men
and
labourers
,
men
of
occupations
,
fishers
,
and
such
like
:
those
are
much
contemned
and
dispised
,
they
liue
very
miserably
,
and
may
weare
no
kind
of
weapon
,
neyther
yet
touch
or
be
conuersant
with
the
Nayros
,
for
as
the
Nayros
go
on
the
stréetes
,
and
they
heare
him
call
,
they
step
aside
,
bowing
their
armes
,
and
stooping
with
their
heades
down
to
the
ground
,
not
daring
so
much
as
once
looke
vp
before
the
Nayros
be
past
:
in
other
thinges
they
obserue
the
customes
of
the
other
Indians
,
for
that
euery
man
followeth
the
occupation
of
his
Elders
,
and
may
not
change
it
for
any
thing
.
The
43.
Chapter
Of
the
Moores
and
Iewes
in
India
.
THere
are
great
numbers
of
Moores
and
Iewes
in
al
places
of
India
,
as
at
Goa
,
Cochin
,
&
within
the
land
,
some
coming
out
of
other
places
,
and
the
rest
borne
of
Iewes
and
Moores
in
that
country
,
and
so
by
birth
right
Indians
,
who
in
times
past
by
conuersation
and
company
of
those
Iewes
&
Moores
,
haue
bene
brought
to
their
sect
and
opinion
.
In
their
houses
and
apparell
they
follow
the
manner
of
the
land
wherein
they
are
resident
:
amongst
the
Indians
they
haue
their
Churches
,
Synagogues
and
Mesquitas
,
wherein
they
vse
all
ceremonies
according
to
their
law
:
but
in
the
places
where
the
Portingales
inhabite
and
gouern
,
it
is
not
permitted
vnto
them
to
vse
them
openly
,
neither
to
any
Indian
,
although
they
haue
their
families
and
dwelling
houses
,
and
get
their
liuings
,
and
deal
one
with
the
other
:
but
secretly
in
their
houses
they
may
doe
what
they
will
,
so
that
no
man
take
offence
thereat
:
without
the
townes
and
where
the
Portingales
haue
no
commandement
,
they
may
fréely
vse
and
exercise
their
ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
euery
one
as
liketh
him
best
,
without
any
man
to
let
or
deny
them
:
but
if
they
be
founde
openlie
doing
it
in
the
Portingales
townes
and
iurisdictions
,
or
that
they
haue
any
point
of
Christian
ceremonies
mingled
among
theirs
,
both
men
and
women
die
for
it
,
vnlesse
they
turne
vnto
the
christian
faith
,
as
it
oftentimes
happeneth
without
the
towne
of
Cochin
,
where
the
King
kéepeth
his
Court
:
there
the
Iewes
and
Moores
haue
frée
libertie
to
vse
their
sects
and
ceremonies
openlie
,
for
there
the
Iewes
haue
made
and
built
very
fair
stone
houses
,
and
are
rich
marchants
,
and
of
the
king
of
Cochins
néerest
Counsellers
:
there
they
haue
their
synagogue
with
their
hebrue
Bible
,
and
Moses
Lawe
,
which
I
haue
had
in
my
hand
:
they
are
most
white
of
colour
,
like
men
of
Europa
,
&
haue
many
faire
women
.
There
are
manie
of
them
that
came
out
of
the
country
of
Palestina
&
Ierusalem
thether
,
and
speake
ouer
all
the
Exchange
verie
perfect
and
good
Spanish
:
they
obserue
the
Saboth
day
,
and
other
iudiciall
ceremonies
,
and
hope
for
the
Messias
to
come
.
The
Moores
like
wise
haue
their
Mesquitos
,
wherein
they
pray
,
and
aboue
the
Church
they
haue
manie
sellers
and
galleries
,
where
they
learne
their
children
their
principles
of
Religion
before
they
goe
to
Church
:
they
wash
their
féet
,
for
the
which
purpose
they
haue
alwaies
a
cesterne
with
water
standing
without
the
Church
,
&
leaue
their
Alparcos
(
which
are
their
shoes
)
standing
at
the
Church
dore
before
they
goe
in
,
and
being
in
the
Church
they
fall
flat
on
the
ground
vpon
their
faces
,
and
so
with
their
armes
&
handes
lifted
vp
,
make
manie
counterfait
faces
.
They
are
also
circumcised
like
the
Iewes
,
&
eate
no
hogges
flesh
,
and
when
they
are
dead
they
are
buried
.
In
their
churches
they
haue
not
any
Images
,
but
onelie
some
stones
or
round
pillers
standing
vpright
with
certaine
Chaldean
letters
(
out
of
their
Alcaron
)
grauen
vpon
them
.
As
I
and
a
friend
of
myne
chanced
to
go
out
of
the
town
,
we
were
desirous
to
sée
their
Mahometicall
Church
,
and
their
manner
of
seruice
,
which
was
denyed
vs
by
the
kéeper
of
the
dore
,
that
bad
vs
put
off
our
shoes
,
but
because
wee
would
not
,
he
said
it
was
not
lawfull
for
vs
to
enter
in
that
sort
into
the
Church
:
but
to
let
vs
sée
it
,
he
suffered
vs
to
stand
within
the
dore
,
and
opened
some
of
the
windowes
,
that
we
might
sée
what
was
within
it
:
then
the
Portingale
asked
him
for
their
God
&
their
Saintes
which
they
vsed
to
pray
vnto
,
because
he
sawe
the
Church
emptie
,
as
I
sayd
before
:
then
the
Moore
answered
him
,
that
they
vsed
not
to
pray
to
stockes
and
stones
,
but
to
the
liuing
God
,
which
is
in
Heauen
,
and
said
that
the
proude
Portingale
Christians
,
and
the
Heathens
were
all
of
one
Religion
,
for
that
they
prayed
to
Images
made
of
wood
and
stones
,
and
giue
them
the
glorie
which
onely
appertaineth
to
the
liuing
God
:
with
the
which
answere
the
Portingal
was
so
angrie
,
that
he
began
to
chide
&
make
a
great
noyse
,
and
to
giue
him
manie
hard
words
,
wherewith
manie
Iewes
&
Moores
assembled
about
them
,
so
that
there
had
growne
a
great
quarrell
,
had
it
not
bene
for
me
,
that
got
him
to
hold
his
peace
,
and
so
brought
him
away
,
and
let
the
matter
rest
in
that
sort
.
These
Moores
traffique
much
with
spices
to
the
red
sea
,
and
other
places
,
both
by
water
and
by
land
.
And
although
manie
of
them
dwell
among
the
Portingales
and
traffique
much
with
them
,
yet
secretly
they
are
their
most
deadly
enemies
,
and
doe
them
much
mischief
,
and
are
the
principal
occasion
that
there
are
no
more
Christians
conuerted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
séeking
all
the
wayes
and
meanes
they
can
to
withdraw
and
disswade
them
from
it
,
whereby
the
Indians
doe
both
vse
and
followe
their
customes
and
Religion
.
By
the
Picture
following
you
may
sée
the
state
and
maiestie
of
the
king
of
Cochin
sitting
vpon
an
Elephant
,
when
he
rydeth
abroad
with
his
Nayros
,
or
Gentlemen
and
soldiers
that
guard
and
conduct
him
,
also
the
other
Malabares
,
both
men
and
women
,
called
Polyas
,
which
the
Mores
and
Mahometans
that
dwell
in
Cananor
,
among
the
Malabares
,
as
I
said
before
.
You
shall
also
sée
the
Christians
that
are
called
S.
Thomas
Christians
,
whereof
many
dwell
among
the
Malabares
,
with
one
great
legge
,
as
they
are
borne
,
as
in
the
description
of
the
coast
I
haue
alreadie
shewed
,
likewise
the
picture
of
the
men
of
Pegu
,
and
the
Ilandes
of
Molucos
.
The
44.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Pagodes
and
Indian
Idoles
forming
,
keeping
ceremonies
and
superstitions
in
generall
,
brieflie
described
.
Cochini
Rex
elephante
vectus
,
cum
procerum
comitatu
,
quos
Nairos
vocant
.
Die
Coninck
van
Cochin
op
een
elephant
geseeten
verselschapt
met
sijn
edelen
diemen
Nairos
noemt
Provinciae
Pegu
incola
,
auri
adamantum
et
rubinorum
ferax
,
undelacca
sigillatoria
advehitur
,
Een
wt
Pegu
,
waer
veel
gout
diamanten
en
robynen
gevonden
en
het
zegellack
gemaeckt
●ort
Incola
ex
Insulis
Moluco
▪
ubi
Carijop●ijlla
magnâ
copiâ
crescunt
,
quorum
vestes
e
stramine
sunt
factoe
.
Een
inwoonder
wt
die
Eylanden
van
Mo●uco
,
daer
die
Garyophyl
nagelen
over
vloedich
groÿen
▪
welcks
cleede●en
van
stroy
zyn
▪
Penequais
familioe
,
a
Divo
Thoma
execratae
intotam
ut
Indi
referunt
pro
geniem
Van
penekays
geslachten
van
S.
Thomas
als
die
●dianen
seggen
gantselicken
vervlocekt
Inquilini
e
Cananor
Mahometani
infectiss
.
Lusitanorum
hostes
Die
Machometisten
van
Cananor
en
do
ot
vianden
vande
Portugeesen
Incolae
Malabarae
maritimi
inter
Goam
et
Cochina
apud
quos
piper
nascitur
▪
Inwoonders
van
Malabar
tusschen
Goa
en
Cochyn
aende
Zeecant
daer
die
peeper
wast
Horrendae
Idolorum
effigies
,
quae
in
omnibus
viarum
angulis
obuia
Indi
prostrati
passim
adorant
et
donarijs
prosequutur
,
a
Bramenis
sacerdotibus
,
ob
sapientioe
opinionem
,
apud
illos
magni
habitis
.
Pagodes
dicta
.
Scrickelicke
be●denisse
der
Indiaensche
affgoden
gestest
op
alle
hoccken
van
de
weegen
welcke
sij
ha●r
offer
hande
doen
en
seer
de
voetelicken
aenbidden
van
haer
papen
Bramenes
die
om
opinie
van
wysheyt
daer
seer
geacht
sijn
Pagodes
genaemt
Mesquita
seu
templum
Indorum
Mahometistarum
quae
secta
totum
fere
,
orientem
pervasit
.
Mesquita
ofte
tempel
der
Machometische
Indianen
welcke
seckte
bynaer
geheel
Orienten
doordrongen
heeft
In
the
Iland
of
Seylon
,
whereof
I
haue
alreadie
spoken
,
there
is
a
high
Hill
called
Pico
d'Adam
,
or
Adams
Hill
,
vpon
the
top
whereof
standeth
a
great
house
,
as
big
as
a
Cloyster
:
wherein
standeth
a
Pagode
of
great
account
.
In
this
place
in
time
past
there
was
a
Toothe
of
an
Ape
,
shrined
in
Gold
and
precious
stones
,
and
therein
was
kept
this
Toothe
,
which
for
costlynes
and
worthynes
was
estéemed
the
holyest
thing
in
all
India
,
and
had
the
greatest
resort
vnto
it
from
all
the
countries
round
about
it
:
so
that
it
passed
both
S.
Iames
in
Galisia
,
and
S.
Michae●s
Mount
in
France
,
by
reason
of
the
great
indulgences
&
pardons
that
were
there
daylie
to
be
had
:
for
which
cause
it
was
sought
vnto
with
great
deuotion
by
all
the
Indians
within
4
or
500
miles
round
about
in
great
multitudes
:
but
it
happened
an.
1554
when
the
Portingales
made
a
road
out
of
India
and
entred
the
Iland
of
Seylon
,
they
went
vp
vpon
the
hill
,
where
they
thought
to
finde
great
treasure
,
because
of
the
fame
that
was
,
spread
abroad
of
the
great
resort
and
offering
in
that
place
,
where
they
sought
the
Cloyster
and
turned
vp
euerie
stone
thereof
,
and
found
nothing
but
a
little
Coffer
,
made
fast
with
many
costly
precious
stones
,
wherein
laye
the
Apes
tooth
.
This
bootie
or
relique
they
tooke
with
them
vnto
Goa
,
which
when
the
Kings
of
Pegu
,
Sion
,
Bengala
,
Bisnagar
,
and
others
heard
of
,
they
were
much
grieued
that
their
so
costly
Iewell
was
in
that
manner
taken
from
them
,
wherupon
by
common
consent
they
sent
their
Ambassadors
vnto
the
Viceroy
of
India
,
desiring
him
of
all
friendship
,
to
send
them
their
Apes
tooth
againe
,
offering
him
for
a
ransome
(
besides
other
presents
,
which
as
then
they
sent
vnto
him
)
700.
thousand
Ducats
in
Golde
,
which
the
Viceroy
for
couetousnesse
of
the
money
was
minded
to
doe
.
But
the
Archbishop
of
Goa
called
Don
Gaspar
,
my
Lords
predicessor
,
disswaded
him
from
it
,
saying
,
that
they
being
Christians
,
ought
not
to
giue
it
them
againe
,
being
a
thing
whereby
Idolatrie
might
be
furthered
,
and
the
Deuill
worshipped
,
but
rather
were
bound
by
their
profession
,
to
roote
out
and
abolish
all
Idolatrie
and
superstition
,
as
much
as
in
them
lay
.
By
which
meanes
the
Viceroy
was
perswaded
to
change
his
mind
,
An
Ape●
Tooth
had
in
great
estimation
and
flatly
denied
the
Ambassadours
request
:
hauing
in
their
presence
first
burnt
the
Apes
tooth
,
the
Ashes
whereof
hee
caused
to
bee
throwne
into
the
Sea
.
Whereupon
the
Ambassadors
fearing
some
further
mischief
,
tooke
their
leaue
and
departed
,
being
much
astonished
that
hee
refused
so
great
a
summe
of
money
,
for
a
thing
which
hee
so
little
estéemed
that
hee
burnt
it
,
and
threw
the
Ashes
into
the
Sea
.
Not
long
after
there
was
a
Beniane
(
as
the
Benianes
are
full
of
subtiltie
)
that
had
gotten
an
other
Apes
tooth
,
and
made
the
Indians
and
Heathens
belieue
,
that
hee
had
miraculously
found
the
same
Apes
tooth
,
that
the
Viceroye
had
,
and
that
it
was
reuealed
vnto
him
by
a
Pagode
in
a
vis●on
,
that
assured
him
it
was
the
same
,
which
hee
said
the
Portingales
thought
they
had
burned
,
but
that
he
had
béene
there
inuisible
and
taken
it
away
,
laying
an
other
in
the
place
.
Which
the
Heathens
presently
belieued
,
so
that
it
came
vnto
the
King
of
Bisnagars
eares
,
who
thereupon
desired
the
Beniane
to
send
it
him
,
and
with
great
ioy
receiued
it
,
giuing
the
Beniane
a
great
summe
of
Golde
for
it
,
where
it
was
againe
holden
and
kept
in
the
same
honour
and
estimation
,
as
the
other
that
was
burnt
,
had
béene
.
In
the
kingdome
of
Narsinga
,
or
the
coast
called
Ch●ramandel
,
there
standeth
a
Pagode
,
that
is
verie
great
,
excéeding
rich
,
and
holden
in
great
estimation
,
hauing
manye
Pilgrimages
and
visitations
made
vnto
it
from
all
the
countries
bordering
about
it
,
where
euerie
yeare
they
haue
many
faires
,
feastes
,
and
processions
,
and
there
they
haue
a
Wagon
or
a
Carte
,
which
is
so
great
and
heauie
,
that
thrée
or
foure
Elephants
can
hardly
draw
it
,
and
this
is
brought
foorth
at
faires
,
feastes
,
and
processions
.
At
this
Carte
hang
likewise
many
Cables
or
Ropes
,
wherat
also
all
the
countrie
people
,
both
men
and
women
of
pure
deuotion
doe
pull
and
hale
.
In
the
vpper
part
of
this
Carte
standeth
a
Tabernacle
or
seate
,
wherein
sitteth
the
Idoll
,
and
vnder
it
sit
the
Kings
wiues
,
which
after
their
manner
play
on
all
instruments
,
making
a
most
swéete
melodie
,
and
in
that
sort
is
the
Carte
drawne
foorth
,
with
great
deuotions
and
processions
:
there
are
some
of
them
,
that
of
great
zeale
and
pure
deuotion
doe
cut
péeces
of
flesh
out
of
their
bodies
,
and
throwe
them
downe
before
the
Pagode
:
others
laye
themselues
vnder
the
whéeles
of
the
Carte
,
and
let
the
Carte
runne
ouer
them
,
whereby
they
are
all
crushed
to
péeces
,
and
pressed
to
death
,
and
they
that
thus
die
,
are
accounted
for
holy
and
deuout
Martyrs
,
and
from
that
time
forwardes
are
kept
and
preserued
for
great
and
holy
Reliques
,
besides
a
thousand
●ther
such
like
beastly
superstitions
,
which
they
vse
,
as
one
of
my
Chamber
fellowes
,
that
had
seene
it
,
shewed
me
,
and
it
is
also
wel
knowne
throughout
all
India
.
Vpon
a
time
I
and
certaine
Portingales
my
friends
hauing
licence
from
the
Viceroy
were
at
a
banket
and
méeting
,
about
fiue
or
sixe
miles
within
the
firme
land
,
and
with
vs
wee
had
certaine
Decanijns
,
and
naturall
borne
Indians
,
that
were
acquainted
with
the
countrie
,
the
chiefe
cause
of
our
going
,
was
to
see
their
manner
of
burning
the
deade
Bramene
,
and
his
wife
with
him
,
being
aliue
because
we
had
béene
aduertised
,
that
such
a
thing
was
to
be
done
.
And
there
among
other
strange
deuises
that
we
saw
,
wee
came
into
some
Villages
,
and
places
inhabited
by
the
Indians
where
in
the
way
,
and
at
euerie
hil
,
stonie
Rocke
or
hole
,
almost
within
a
Pater
noster
length
,
wee
found
a
Carued
Pagode
,
or
rather
Deuils
,
and
monsters
in
hellish
shapes
.
At
the
last
wee
came
into
a
Village
,
where
stoode
a
great
Church
of
stone
,
wherein
wee
entered
,
and
found
nothing
in
it
but
a
great
Table
that
hung
in
the
middle
of
the
Church
,
with
the
Image
of
a
Pagode
,
painted
therein
so
mishaped
and
deformed
,
that
more
monsterous
was
neuer
séene
,
for
it
had
many
hornes
,
and
long
téeth
that
hung
out
of
his
mouth
down
to
the
knées
,
and
beneath
his
Nauel
and
belly
,
it
had
an
other
such
like
face
,
with
many
hornes
and
tuskes
.
Vppon
the
head
thereof
stoode
a
triple
Crowned
Myter
,
not
much
vnlike
the
Popes
triple
crown
,
so
that
in
effect
it
séemed
to
be
a
monster
,
such
as
are
described
in
the
Apocalips
.
It
hung
before
a
Wall
,
which
made
a
partition
from
an
other
Chamber
,
in
manner
of
a
Quier
,
yet
was
it
close
made
vp
without
windowes
,
or
any
place
for
light
,
in
the
middle
whereof
was
a
little
narrow
close
doore
,
and
on
both
sides
of
the
doore
,
stoode
a
small
Furnace
made
within
the
wall
,
wherein
were
certaine
holes
or
Lattisses
,
thereby
to
let
the
smoke
or
sauor
of
the
fire
to
enter
into
that
place
,
when
any
offering
should
bee
made
.
Whereof
wee
found
some
there
,
as
Rice
,
Corne
.
Fruites
,
Hennes
,
and
such
like
things
,
which
the
Indians
dayly
offered
,
but
there
came
so
filthie
a
smoke
and
stincke
out
of
the
place
,
that
whosoeuer
went
néere
it
,
was
almost
readie
to
choke
,
the
said
place
being
all
black
,
smerie
and
foule
there
with
Before
this
doore
being
shut
,
in
the
middle
of
the
Church
,
there
stoode
a
Calfe
of
stone
,
whereon
one
of
our
companie
leaped
,
and
laughing
,
began
to
crie
out
,
which
the
Bramene
that
kept
the
Church
,
perceiuing
,
began
to
call
and
crie
for
helpe
,
so
that
presently
many
of
the
neighbours
ranne
thether
,
to
sée
what
the
cause
might
bee
,
but
before
the
thrung
of
people
came
,
we
dealt
so
well
with
the
Bramene
(
acknowledging
our
fault
,
&
saying
it
was
vnaduisedly
done
)
that
he
was
well
content
▪
&
the
people
went
home
againe
.
Then
wee
desired
the
Bramene
to
open
vs
the
doore
that
stoode
shut
,
which
after
much
intreatie
he
yeelded
vnto
,
offering
first
to
throw
certaine
Ashes
vpon
our
foreheads
,
which
we
refused
,
so
that
before
hee
would
open
vs
the
doore
,
wee
were
forced
to
promise
him
that
we
would
not
enter
further
in
,
than
to
the
doore
.
The
doore
of
their
Sancta
Sanctorum
,
or
rather
Diabolo●um
,
being
opened
,
it
shewed
within
like
a
Lime
kill
,
being
close
vaulted
round
about
,
ouer
the
heade
without
either
hole
or
window
to
cast
in
light
,
but
onely
at
the
doore
,
neither
was
ther
any
light
in
al
the
Church
,
but
that
which
came
in
at
the
doore
we
entered
by
.
Within
the
said
cell
or
vault
,
there
hung
at
the
least
10●
.
burning
Lamps
,
in
the
middle
whereof
stoode
a
little
Altar
and
couered
ouer
with
cloth
made
of
cotton
wool
,
&
ouer
that
with
pure
golde
,
vnder
the
which
(
as
the
Bramene
told
vs
sat
the
Pagode
being
of
cleane
golde
,
of
the
bignes
of
a
Puppet
or
a
Baby
solde
in
faires
:
hard
by
the
Church
without
the
great
doore
,
stood
within
the
Earth
a
great
foure
cornered
or
square
Cesterne
,
he
wed
out
of
frée
stone
,
with
staires
on
each
side
to
goe
downe
into
it
,
full
of
gréene
,
filthie
and
stinking
water
,
wherin
they
wash
them selues
when
they
meane
to
enter
into
the
Church
to
pray
.
From
thence
we
went
further
,
and
still
as
we
went
,
in
euery
place
wee
found
Pagodes
hewed
out
of
hard
stones
,
&
standing
in
their
holes
,
of
such
liuely
shapes
and
figures
as
wee
tolde
you
before
.
These
stand
in
the
waies
vnder
certaine
couertures
,
without
the
Churches
,
and
haue
hard
by
each
of
them
a
small
Cesterne
of
water
,
cut
out
of
the
stone
to
wash
their
féete
,
with
halfe
an
Indian
Nut
,
that
hath
a
handle
and
hangeth
there
to
take
vp
water
withall
.
And
this
is
ordained
for
the
trauellers
,
that
passe
by
,
who
commonly
at
euerie
one
of
those
Pagodes
do
fall
downe
and
make
their
praiers
,
and
wash
their
féete
in
those
Cesternes
.
By
the
said
Pagodes
,
commonly
doe
stand
two
little
Furnaces
,
with
a
Calfe
or
Cow
of
stone
,
before
the
which
they
set
their
offerings
,
which
are
of
such
things
,
as
are
to
be
eaten
,
euerie
man
as
his
deuotion
serueth
,
which
they
think
the
Pagode
eateth
in
the
night
,
but
it
is
taken
away
by
the
Bramene
.
We
found
in
euerie
place
such
offerings
standing
,
but
we
had
little
desire
once
to
taste
therof
,
it
looked
so
filthily
,
and
as
we
had
sufficiently
beholden
their
mishapen
figures
and
monstrous
Images
,
we
returned
againe
vnto
the
village
,
wherein
we
saw
the
stone
Church
,
because
the
Bramene
.
had
aduertised
vs
,
that
the
same
day
about
Euening
,
the
Pagode
should
be
caried
in
procession
,
to
sport
it selfe
in
the
fieldes
,
and
to
fetch
a
circuite
,
which
we
desired
to
sée
.
And
about
the
time
which
he
appointed
,
they
rung
a
little
Bell
,
which
they
had
gotten
of
the
Christians
,
wherewith
all
the
people
began
to
assemble
,
and
tooke
the
Pagode
out
of
his
diabolicall
Cell
,
which
with
great
reuerence
,
they
set
in
a
Palamkin
borne
by
the
chiefe
men
of
the
towne
,
all
the
rest
with
great
de●otion
following
after
,
with
their
vsual
noyse
and
sounds
of
Trumpets
and
other
instruments
,
wherewith
they
went
a
reasonable
way
round
about
a
field
,
&
then
brought
him
to
the
stone
Cestern
,
where
washing
him
verie
cleane
(
although
he
were
verie
filthy
stinking
)
they
caried
him
againe
into
his
Cel
,
leauing
him
shut
herein
withall
his
Lampes
,
to
make
good
cheare
,
and
hauing
made
a
foule
smoke
and
stincke
about
him
,
and
euery
man
left
his
offering
behind
him
,
they
went
home
to
their
houses
,
leauing
the
Bramene
alone
,
who
in
stéed
of
the
Pagode
,
made
good
cheare
at
their
costs
,
with
his
wife
and
family
.
This
is
the
maner
of
their
ceremonies
and
daily
superstitions
,
worshippings
of
false
gods
,
wherein
the
Deuill
hath
so
blinded
them
,
that
thereby
they
are
without
all
doubt
perswaded
to
obtaine
eternall
life
,
and
tell
many
miracles
of
their
Idols
,
whereby
wee
are
mooued
and
put
in
mind
,
to
call
to
remembraunce
how
much
herein
we
are
bound
to
God
,
and
to
giue
him
thankes
,
that
it
hath
pleased
him
to
illuminate
vs
,
with
the
truth
of
his
holy
Gospel
,
and
that
we
are
not
borne
or
brought
vp
among
those
Heathens
,
and
diuelish
Idolaters
,
and
to
desire
God
that
it
would
please
him
of
his
gracious
goodnesse
,
to
open
their
eyes
,
and
to
giue
them
the
truth
of
his
holy
word
among
them
,
as
hee
is
our
onely
trust
,
for
they
are
in
all
things
like
vs
,
made
after
Gods
owne
Image
,
and
that
when
his
good
pleasure
is
,
hee
will
loose
them
out
of
the
bands
of
Sathan
,
and
giue
both
them
and
vs
that
which
is
most
necessarie
for
our
soules
,
Amen
.
The
better
to
vnderstand
the
maner
of
their
diuelish
shapes
and
figures
of
Pagodes
,
I
haue
hereunto
annexed
the
picture
thereof
,
euen
as
they
openly
stand
in
the
high
wayes
or
hilles
,
with
a
Cow
or
Calfe
of
stone
by
them
,
also
their
Church
called
Meskita
,
belonging
to
the
Mahometans
and
Moores
,
dweling
in
Malabar
,
with
the
Cesterne
of
water
wherein
they
wash
themselues
.
The
45.
Chapter
.
Of
all
the
kinde
of
beastes
,
Cattell
,
and
foules
in
India
.
THere
is
ouer
all
India
great
store
of
Cattell
,
as
Oxen
,
Kine
,
Shéepe
,
Hogges
,
Goates
,
Kids
,
and
such
like
,
and
verie
good
cheape
,
and
in
great
aboundance
,
although
the
flesh
is
not
of
so
good
a
tast
as
that
in
Europe
,
which
procéedeth
from
the
heate
of
the
countrie
,
&
therfore
it
is
not
much
estéemed
.
A
man
may
buy
the
best
Cow
in
Goa
,
for
fiue
or
sixe
Pardawes
.
Oxen
are
there
little
killed
to
eate
,
but
are
most
kept
to
til
the
land
,
all
other
things
as
hogges
,
shéepe
and
goates
,
are
sold
after
the
rate
.
Mutton
is
little
estéemed
of
,
and
not
much
vsed
to
be
eaten
for
it
is
forbidden
to
such
as
are
sicke
,
&
the
Hogs
flesh
is
much
better
&
sounder
,
which
is
rather
permitted
vnto
sicke
persons
then
Mutton
.
Ther
are
shéepe
in
that
countrie
of
fiue
quarters
in
quantity
,
for
that
the
tayle
is
as
great
,
&
hath
as
much
flesh
vpon
it
,
as
any
of
the
quarters
,
there
are
many
Buffles
,
but
nothing
good
to
be
eaten
,
vnles
it
be
by
poore
people
,
but
their
Milke
is
very
good
,
and
is
very
well
solde
and
ordinarily
eaten
,
for
you
shall
sée
the
slaues
&
Canarijns
in
great
numbers
,
all
day
going
about
the
stréetes
to
sell
the
Milke
of
Buffles
,
and
Goates
,
and
excellent
swéete
Creame
,
and
fresh
butter
in
small
péeces
.
They
make
likewise
some
small
white
Cheeses
,
but
they
are
very
salte
and
drie
:
wilde
Bores
,
some
Hares
,
Conies
,
Harts
and
Hindes
are
there
also
to
be
found
,
but
not
many
▪
Cockes
,
Capons
,
Pheasantes
and
Doues
are
there
in
great
abundance
and
good
cheape
.
In
the
Island
of
Goa
and
there
about
are
Sparrows
,
and
some
other
small
birdes
,
yet
not
many
:
but
on
the
coast
of
Cochin
and
Malabar
there
are
very
few
Sparrows
,
nor
any
such
like
small
birdes
.
There
are
in
India
many
Battes
,
and
some
of
them
so
great
,
that
it
is
incredible
to
tell
.
They
doe
great
mischiefe
to
trées
,
fruites
and
hearbes
,
whereby
the
Canariins
are
constrained
to
set
men
to
watch
in
their
trées
,
and
yet
they
can
hardly
ridde
them
away
.
The
Indians
eate
them
,
and
say
they
are
as
good
meat
as
a
Partridge
.
There
is
a
most
wonderfull
number
of
black
Crows
,
which
do
much
hurt
,
and
are
so
bold
,
that
oftentimes
they
come
flying
in
at
their
windowes
,
and
take
the
meat
out
of
the
dish
,
as
it
standeth
vpon
the
table
,
before
them
that
are
set
downe
to
eate
:
and
as
I
my selfe
sate
writing
aboue
in
a
chamber
of
the
house
,
the
windowes
being
open
,
one
of
those
Crowes
flew
in
at
the
window
,
and
picked
the
cotton
one
of
mine
Inke
horne
,
and
blotted
all
the
paper
that
lay
on
my
table
,
do
what
I
could
to
let
him
.
They
sitte
commonly
vppon
the
Buffles
backes
,
and
pecke
off
their
haire
,
so
that
you
shal
find
very
few
Buffles
that
haue
any
haire
vpon
their
backes
,
and
therefore
to
auoide
the
Crowes
they
get
themselues
into
marishes
,
and
watrie
places
,
where
they
stand
in
the
water
vppe
to
the
neckes
,
otherwise
they
could
neuer
be
rid
of
them
.
There
are
likewise
great
numbers
of
Rattes
,
and
some
as
bigge
as
young
Pigges
,
so
that
the
Cattes
dare
not
touch
them
.
Sometimes
they
digge
downe
the
houses
,
for
that
they
vndermine
the
walles
&
foundations
through
and
through
,
wherby
many
times
the
houses
fall
downe
and
are
spoyled
.
There
is
another
sort
of
Rattes
,
that
are
little
and
reddish
of
haire
:
They
are
called
sweet
smelling
Rattes
,
for
they
haue
a
smell
as
if
they
were
full
of
Muske
.
Of
Ants
or
Pismires
there
is
so
great
aboundance
throughout
al
India
,
and
so
noysome
,
that
it
is
incredible
to
such
as
haue
not
seene
it
:
for
that
men
may
set
nothing
whatsoeuer
it
be
▪
that
is
to
be
eaten
,
or
fattie
,
nor
yet
their
clothes
nor
linnen
,
but
you
shall
presently
find
at
the
least
a
thousand
vpon
it
,
and
in
the
twinckling
of
an
eye
they
wil
presently
consume
a
loafe
of
bread
:
wherefore
it
is
the
manner
throughout
India
,
to
make
all
the
Cubbords
wherein
they
kéep
their
victualls
,
and
chests
,
where
their
linnen
and
apparrell
lyeth
,
with
foure
féete
or
pillers
,
and
vnder
euery
foot
or
piller
a
stone
or
woodden
Cestern
full
of
water
,
and
place
the
Cubbord
or
chest
in
the
middle
of
the
roome
,
not
néete
the
wall
,
whereby
they
cannot
come
at
it
,
otherwise
it
would
be
spoyled
,
and
if
they
do
neuer
so
little
forget
to
powre
water
into
the
Cesternes
,
if
it
be
but
a
Pater
noster
while
,
presently
ther
will
be
so
many
Pismires
crawling
all
ouer
it
,
that
it
is
wonderfull
:
so
that
it
séemeth
to
bee
a
curse
or
plague
of
God
sent
vppon
that
countrey
.
There
are
some
likewise
that
vse
such
Cesternes
of
water
vnder
their
bedstéed
,
because
they
wold
not
be
troubled
with
them
as
they
lie
in
their
beds
,
and
also
vnder
their
tables
.
Some
men
which
kéep
Canary
birds
,
or
such
small
fowles
(
that
are
brought
thither
from
Portingall
,
or
out
of
Turkey
and
Persia
for
their
pleasures
)
are
forced
to
set
them
on
a
sticke
or
pearch
made
for
the
purpose
,
with
a
Cesterne
of
water
vnder
it
,
otherwise
it
would
presently
be
killed
by
the
Pismires
:
and
though
it
hangeth
in
the
top
of
the
house
,
yet
they
will
come
at
it
,
if
it
haue
a
string
,
to
hold
it
by
.
The
soldiers
and
poore
people
that
haue
not
the
meanes
to
buy
Cubbordes
with
Cesternes
)
put
the
bread
and
other
victua●les
which
they
leaue
(
which
is
not
ouer
much
)
into
a
cloth
tyed
on
knots
,
and
hang
it
on
a
nayle
against
a
wall
,
and
make
a
circle
about
it
of
Charcoale
,
so
that
the
Pismires
cannot
get
ouer
,
nor
come
at
it
.
There
is
another
sorte
of
Pismires
which
are
almost
a
finger
long
,
and
reddish
of
colour
:
they
runne
into
the
fields
&
do
great
hurt
to
the
herbes
,
fruites
and
plants
.
Moathes
&
wormes
which
créepe
and
eate
through
mens
cloathes
,
are
there
in
great
aboundance
,
whereby
men
must
vse
no
more
cloathes
nor
linnen
in
those
countries
then
that
he
necessarily
and
dayly
weareth
on
his
back
,
otherwise
they
are
presently
moath-eaten
and
spoyled
.
They
can
hardly
kepe
any
paper
or
bokes
from
wormes
,
which
are
like
eare
wormes
,
but
they
do
often
spoyle
&
consume
many
papers
&
euidences
of
great
importance
.
There
are
also
many
Wall-lyce
.
They
are
called
W●-lyce
,
because
the
breede
〈◊〉
wal●
:
B●
in
true
E●glish
the●
are
called
M●dges
,
in
Latin
,
C●mice●
.
There
is
a
kind
of
beast
that
flyeth
,
twice
as
bigge
as
a
Bee
,
and
is
called
Baratta
:
These
creatures
also
do
much
hurt
,
and
are
commonly
in
Sugar
,
Hony
,
Butter
,
Oile
,
and
al
fatte
wares
and
swéet
meats
.
Many
of
them
likewise
come
into
their
chestes
among
their
clothes
and
linnen
,
which
they
doe
also
spoyle
and
spot
.
They
are
in
great
numbers
and
verie
hurtfull
.
There
can
bee
nothing
so
close
shut
or
made
fast
,
but
they
wil
get
in
&
spoile
it
,
for
where
they
lie
or
be
,
they
spot
all
things
with
their
egges
,
which
stick
as
fast
as
sirop
vpon
a
paper
,
so
that
ther
may
bee
estéemed
they
are
to
draw
,
they
binde
the
fat
or
packe
fast
with
a
rope
that
he
may
féele
the
waight
thereof
,
and
then
the
keeper
speaketh
vnto
him
:
whereuppon
hee
taketh
the
corde
with
his
snout
,
and
windeth
it
about
his
teeth
,
and
thrusteth
the
end
into
his
mouth●
,
&
so
draweth
it
hanging
after
him
,
whether
they
desire
to
haue
it
.
If
it
be
to
be
put
into
a
boate
,
then
they
bring
the
boate
close
to
the
shore
of
the
Key
,
and
the
Elephant
putteth
it
into
the
boate
himselfe
,
and
with
his
snout
gathereth
stones
together
,
which
he
laieth
vnder
the
fat
pipe
,
or
packe
,
&
with
his
teeth
striketh
&
thrusteth
the
packe
or
vessell
,
to
see
if
it
lie
fast
or
not
.
It
will
draw
any
great
shot
or
other
Iron
work
,
or
mettall
being
made
fast
vnto
it
,
be
it
neuer
so
heauie
,
they
draw
fustes
,
small
Gallies
,
and
other
great
boats
,
as
Caruels
,
and
such
like
,
as
easily
out
of
the
water
vpon
the
land
,
as
if
no
man
were
in
them
:
so
that
they
serue
their
turnes
there
,
euen
as
our
slids
or
carts
with
horses
doe
here
to
carrie
our
wares
and
marchandises
,
their
meat
is
rice
and
water
,
they
sléepe
like
kine
,
oxen
,
horses
,
and
all
foure
footed
beastes
,
and
bow
their
knées
and
all
their
members
as
other
beasts
doe
.
In
winter
when
it
beginneth
to
raine
,
then
they
are
vnquiet
,
and
altogether
mad
,
so
that
their
kéepers
cannot
rule
them
,
and
then
they
are
let
some
whether
out
of
the
towne
to
a
great
trée
,
and
there
tyed
vnto
it
by
the
legs
with
a
great
iron
chaine
,
where
they
cary
him
meate
,
and
so
hee
lieth
in
the
open
aire
,
as
long
as
he
is
mad
,
which
is
from
Aprill
to
September
,
all
the
Winter
time
when
it
raineth
,
and
then
he
commeth
to
him selfe
,
and
beginneth
to
serue
againe
as
tamely
,
that
a
man
may
lie
vnder
his
bellie
,
so
you
doe
him
no
hurt
:
but
he
that
hurteth
him
,
hee
must
take
héede
,
for
they
neuer
forget
when
any
man
doth
them
iniurie
,
vntill
they
be
reuenged
.
Their
téeth
which
is
the
Iuor
bone
,
is
much
vsed
in
India
,
specially
in
Cambaia
,
whereof
they
make
many
curious
péeces
of
workemanship
▪
the
women
weare
manillas
,
or
arme
bracelets
therof
,
ten
or
twelue
about
each
arme
,
whereby
it
is
there
much
worne
,
and
are
in
great
numbers
brought
out
of
Aethiopia
,
Mosambique
and
other
places
.
In
the
Island
of
Seylon
and
Pegu
,
they
fight
most
vpon
Elephants
,
and
bind
swords
vpon
their
teeth
,
they
haue
likewise
woodden
Castles
vppon
their
backes
,
wherein
are
fiue
or
sixe
men
that
shoot
out
of
them
with
bowes
,
or
peeces
,
and
also
cast
out
wildfire
.
They
doo
no
other
hurt
but
onely
serue
to
put
the
enemie
out
of
order
,
and
to
scatter
them
out
of
their
rankes
,
but
if
any
one
of
them
once
turneth
his
backe
,
then
they
all
begin
to
turne
&
runne
ouer
their
owne
people
,
and
put
them
all
out
of
order
.
They
are
very
fearefull
of
a
rat
or
a
mouse
,
and
also
of
the
Pismyres
,
because
they
feare
they
would
créepe
into
their
snouts
.
They
are
likewise
afraide
of
gunne
shot
and
of
fire
,
vnlesse
by
length
of
time
they
be
vsed
vnto
them
.
When
they
haue
the
companie
one
of
the
other
,
the
male
Elephant
standeth
vpon
the
higher
ground
,
and
the
female
somewhat
lower
.
As
they
goe
along
the
way
,
although
you
see
them
not
,
you
may
heare
them
a
farre
off
by
the
noyse
of
their
féet
and
clapping
of
their
eares
,
which
they
continually
vse
.
They
are
as
swift
ingoing
almost
as
a
horse
,
and
are
very
proud
,
and
desirous
of
honour
.
When
there
is
any
great
feast
or
holiday
kept
in
Goa
,
with
solemne
procession
,
commonly
the
Elephants
go
with
them
,
the
yong
before
,
and
the
old
behind
,
and
are
all
painted
vppon
their
bodies
with
the
Armes
and
Crosses
of
Portingall
,
&
haue
euery
one
fiue
or
six
trumpetters
or
players
vpon
the
Shalmes
,
sitting
vppon
them
that
sound
very
pleasantly
,
wherewith
they
are
as
well
pleased
,
and
goe
with
as
great
grauitie
,
and
in
as
good
order
as
if
they
were
men
.
It
hapned
in
Goa
,
that
an
Elephant
shuld
draw
a
great
fust
out
of
the
water
vnto
the
land
,
which
fust
was
so
great
and
heauie
,
that
hee
could
not
doe
it
alone
,
so
that
they
must
haue
another
to
help
him
:
whereupon
the
keeper
chid
him
,
vsing
many
hard
wordes
,
saying
,
that
he
was
idle
and
weak
,
and
that
it
would
be
an
euerlasting
shame
for
him
,
that
they
must
fetch
another
to
helpe
him
,
wherewith
the
Elephant
was
so
desperate
,
that
he
thrust
away
his
fellow
(
which
was
brought
to
help
him
)
and
beg●n
freshly
againe
to
draw
,
with
so
great
a
force
,
more
then
hee
was
well
able
to
doe
,
that
with
extreame
labour
hee
burst
and
fell
downe
starke
dead
in
the
place
.
At
such
time
as
I
was
to
make
my
voyage
from
Cochin
to
Portingall
,
the
Rudder
of
our
ship
was
out
of
order
,
so
that
it
must
of
force
be
brought
on
land
to
make
it
fit
againe
,
and
so
it
was
drawn
to
the
riuer
side
at
the
sterne
of
the
boat
,
which
the
Elephant
should
draw
on
land
vppon
two
bordes
,
that
it
might
slide
vp
,
and
because
it
was
heauie
,
(
as
the
Rudder
of
a
ship
of
1400.
or
1600.
tunnes
requireth
)
as
also
that
the
Elephant
was
as
yet
but
yong
,
and
not
growne
to
his
ful
strength
,
so
that
he
could
not
draw
it
out
alone
,
yet
he
did
the
best
hee
could
:
but
seeing
hee
could
not
doe
it
,
he
fell
on
his
fore
legges
,
and
began
to
crie
and
weepe
,
that
the
teares
ran
out
of
his
eyes
,
and
because
many
of
vs
stoode
vpon
the
shore
to
behold
this
sight
,
the
kéeper
began
to
chide
him
,
and
with
hard
words
to
curse
him
,
because
he
shamed
him
thus
in
presence
of
so
many
men
,
not
to
be
able
to
draw
vp
such
a
thing
:
but
what
strength
or
labour
soeuer
the
Elephant
vsed
,
he
could
not
doe
it
alone
,
but
when
they
brought
another
Elephant
to
help
him
,
they
both
together
drewe
it
halfe
out
of
the
water
,
so
that
it
lay
partly
vppon
the
bordes
.
The
first
Elephant
,
perceiuing
that
with
his
head
and
teeth
thrust
the
other
Elephant
away
,
and
would
haue
no
more
helpe
,
but
drew
it
out
himselfe
:
whereby
it
may
bee
considered
,
that
they
are
in
vnderstanding
,
and
desire
of
commendation
like
vnto
men
.
They
are
likewise
very
thankefull
and
mindfull
of
any
good
done
vnto
them
.
When
new
yeares
day
commeth
,
their
kéepers
vse
of
common
custome
to
aske
new
yeres
gifts
of
the
Viceroy
,
the
Archbishop
,
and
other
gouernours
and
Gentlemen
,
and
then
the
Elephants
come
to
the
dore
and
bow
their
heads
downe
,
and
when
any
thing
is
giuen
,
they
knéele
on
their
knees
with
great
lowlinesse
,
and
thankefulnesse
,
for
the
good
déedes
so
done
vnto
their
keepers
(
which
they
thinke
to
bee
done
vnto
themselues
.
)
They
vse
as
they
passe
by
such
houses
,
to
bow
their
heads
at
the
dores
,
as
also
when
they
passe
by
the
Church
doores
,
and
by
Crosses
,
which
their
Masters
teach
them
.
They
haue
a
custome
that
they
goe
often
into
the
market
where
herbes
are
sold
,
as
Reddish
,
Lettice
,
Colworts
,
and
such
like
stuffe
,
and
those
that
are
liberall
to
the
Elephant
,
doe
vse
to
throw
something
before
him
.
Among
the
rest
there
was
one
Hearb
wife
which
alwaies
vsed
to
throw
something
of
her
wares
before
the
Elephant
.
Now
when
the
time
came
on
that
the
Elephant
groweth
mad
,
as
I
said
before
,
they
vse
to
goe
with
them
thrée
or
foure
dayes
or
a
weeke
about
the
stréets
before
they
bind
them
vp
,
(
beeing
as
then
but
halfe
mad
)
to
ask
something
of
euery
body
for
the
féeding
of
the
mad
Elephant
in
the
winter
time
.
And
going
thus
about
the
stréetes
,
the
master
is
not
able
to
rule
him
,
for
hee
runneth
about
with
his
head
downeward
,
and
by
his
roaring
giueth
the
people
warning
to
beware
,
and
when
he
findeth
or
séeth
no
man
,
hee
leapeth
and
ouerthroweth
whatsoeuer
he
méeteth
withall
,
whereby
he●
maketh
great
sport
and
pastime
,
much
like
to
the
baiting
of
Oxen
in
Spaine
,
which
neuer
ceaseth
,
vntil
one
,
two
,
or
more
of
them
be
slaine
,
the
like
rule
is
kept
with
the
mad
Elephant
in
India
.
It
chanced
in
this
running
about
,
that
the
Elephhnt
ran
through
the
stréets
,
and
in
haste
at
vnwares
came
into
the
market
,
throwing
downe
all
that
was
in
his
way
,
whereat
euery
man
was
abasht
,
and
leauing
their
ware
,
ranne
to
saue
themselues
from
being
ouer
run
by
the
Elephant
,
and
by
meanes
of
the
noyse
and
prease
of
people
,
they
fell
one
ouer
another
,
as
in
such
cases
is
commonly
seene
.
Among
them
was
this
woman
,
that
alwaies
vsed
to
giue
the
Elephant
some
thing
to
eat
,
which
had
a
little
childe
in
the
market
lying
by
her
in
a
basket
,
and
by
the
hastie
rising
vp
and
throng
of
the
people
,
the
woman
ran
into
a
house
,
not
hauing
time
to
snatch
vp
her
Child
,
and
take
it
with
her
,
and
when
the
Elephant
was
alone
in
the
market
place
,
where
he
roared
vp
and
downe
,
ouerthrowing
all
thinges
that
were
before
him
,
hee
came
by
the
child
(
that
as
I
said
)
lay
still
in
the
market
,
and
as
euery
man
looked
,
specially
the
mother
,
which
cried
out
,
&
verily
thought
that
the
Elephant
had
taken
it
and
cast
it
on
his
shoulder
and
spoiled
it
as
he
did
all
other
thinges
.
Hee
on
the
contrarie
notwithstanding
all
his
madnesse
,
béeing
mindfull
of
the
good
will
and
liberalitie
of
the
childes
mother
dayly
vsed
vnto
him
,
tooke
vp
the
child
handsomlie
and
tenderly
with
his
snout
,
and
layde
it
softly
vpon
a
stall
by
a
shop
side
,
which
done
,
hee
began
againe
to
vse
the
same
order
of
stamping
,
crying
,
and
clapping
as
he
had
done
at
the
first
,
to
the
great
wondering
of
al
that
beheld
it
,
specially
to
the
ease
and
ioy
of
the
mother
,
that
had
recouered
her
child
sound
and
well
againe
.
These
and
such
like
examples
do
often
happen
in
India
,
which
would
be
too
long
to
rehearse
,
and
therfore
I
thought
good
onely
to
set
these
thrée
or
foure
before
your
eyes
,
as
things
worthy
memorie
,
thereby
to
teach
vs
to
bee
mindfull
of
all
good
déeds
done
vnto
vs
,
and
with
thankfulnes
to
requite
them
,
considering
that
these
dumbe
beastes
doe
shew
,
vs
as
it
were
in
a
glasse
,
that
wee
should
doe
so
as
they
doe
,
not
onley
when
they
haue
their
sence
and
vnderstanding
,
but
(
which
is
more
to
bee
wondred
at
)
when
they
are
out
of
their
wits
&
starke
mad
:
whereas
men
many
times
hauing
all
their
vnderstanding
,
and
their
fiue
wits
sound
,
do
cast
the
benefits
,
which
they
haue
receiued
behind
their
backs
,
yea
,
and
at
this
day
doe
reward
all
good
déedes
with
vnthankfulnesse
,
God
amend
it
.
The
47.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Abadas
or
Rhinoceros
.
THe
Abada
or
Rhinoceros
is
not
in
India
,
but
onely
in
Bengala
,
and
Patane
.
They
are
lesse
and
lower
than
the
Elephant
.
It
hath
a
short
horne
vpon
the
nole
,
in
the
hinder
part
somwhat
big
,
&
toward
the
end
sharper
,
of
a
browne
blew
,
and
whitish
colour
,
it
hath
a
snout
like
a
hogge
,
and
the
skin
vppon
the
vpper
part
of
his
body
is
all
wrinckled
,
as
if
it
were
armed
with
Shields
or
Targets
.
It
is
a
great
enemie
of
the
Elephant
.
Some
thinke
it
is
the
right
Vnicorne
,
because
that
as
yet
there
hath
no
other
bin
found
,
but
only
by
hearesay
,
and
by
the
pictures
of
them
.
The
Portingales
and
those
of
Bengala
affirme
,
that
by
the
Riuer
Ganges
in
the
Kingdome
of
Bengala
,
are
many
of
these
Rhinoceros
,
which
when
they
will
drinke
,
the
other
beasts
stand
and
waite
vpon
them
,
till
the
Rhinoceros
hath
drinke
,
&
thrust
their
horne
into
the
water
,
for
he
cannot
drink
but
his
horne
must
be
vnder
the
water
,
because
it
standeth
so
close
vnto
his
nose
,
and
muzzle
:
and
then
after
him
all
the
other
beastes
doe
drinke
.
Their
hornes
in
India
are
much
estéemed
and
vsed
against
all
venime
,
poyson
,
and
many
other
diseases
:
likewise
his
teeth
,
clawes
,
flesh
,
skin
and
blood
,
and
his
very
dung
and
water
and
all
whatsoeuer
is
about
him
,
is
much
estéemed
in
India
,
and
vsed
for
the
curing
of
many
diseases
and
sicknesses
,
which
is
very
good
and
most
true
,
as
I
my selfe
by
experience
haue
found
,
but
it
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
that
all
Rhinocerotes
are
not
a
like
good
,
for
there
are
some
whose
hornes
are
sold
for
one
,
two
,
or
thrée
hundred
Pardawes
the
péece
,
and
there
are
others
of
the
same
colour
and
greatnes
that
are
sold
but
for
three
or
foure
Pardawes
,
which
the
Indians
know
and
can
discerne
.
The
cause
is
that
some
Rhinocerotes
,
which
are
found
in
certaine
places
in
the
countrie
of
Bengala
haue
this
vertue
,
by
reason
of
the
hearbes
which
that
place
only
yéeldeth
and
bringeth
foorth
,
which
in
other
places
is
not
so
,
and
this
estimation
is
not
onely
held
of
the
horne
,
but
of
all
other
things
in
his
whole
body
,
as
I
saide
before
.
There
are
also
by
Malacca
,
Sion
,
and
Bengala
some
goates
that
are
wild
,
whose
hornes
are
estéemed
for
the
best
hornes
against
poyson
,
and
all
venime
that
may
bee
found
:
they
are
called
Cabras
de
Mato
,
that
is
,
wilde
Goates
.
These
hornes
are
of
great
account
in
India
,
and
much
estéemed
,
and
are
oftentimes
by
experience
found
to
bee
verie
good
,
wherof
I
my self
am
a
good
witnes
,
hauing
prooued
the
same
.
In
the
yeare
1581.
as
king
Phillip
was
at
Lisbone
,
there
was
a
Rhinoceros
and
an
Elephant
brought
him
out
of
India
for
a
present
,
and
he
caused
them
both
to
be
led
with
him
vnto
Madril
,
where
the
Spanish
Court
is
holden
.
This
shal
suffice
as
touching
beastes
and
birdes
in
those
countries
,
although
there
are
many
others
which
are
not
so
well
knowne
:
therefore
I
haue
heere
set
downe
none
but
such
as
are
dayly
séene
there
in
the
land
,
and
well
known
by
euery
man
in
the
countrie
.
The
48.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Fishes
and
other
beastes
in
the
Seas
of
India
.
FIsh
in
India
is
verie
plentifull
,
and
some
very
pleasant
and
swéete
.
The
best
Fish
is
called
Mordexiin
,
Pampano
,
and
Tatiingo
.
There
is
a
fish
called
Piexe
Serra
,
which
is
cut
in
round
péeces
as
we
cut
Salmon
,
and
salt
it
.
It
is
very
good
,
and
wil
indure
long
to
carie
ouer
sea
in
ships
for
victuals
.
Most
of
their
fish
is
eaten
with
rice
,
that
they
séeth
in
broth
which
they
put
vpon
the
rice
,
and
is
somewhat
sowre
,
as
if
it
were
sodden
in
gooseberries
,
or
vnripe
grapes
,
but
it
tasteth
well
,
and
is
called
Car●iil
,
which
is
their
dayly
meat
,
the
rice
is
in
stead
of
bread
:
there
are
also
good
Shads
,
Soles
,
and
other
sortes
of
fishes
.
The
Garnaten
is
the
best
&
greatest
that
euer
I
saw
any
,
for
that
with
a
dozen
of
them
a
man
may
make
a
good
meale
.
The
Crabs
and
Creuishes
are
verie
good
and
maruellous
great
,
that
it
is
a
wonder
to
tell
,
and
that
which
is
more
wonderful
,
when
the
moone
is
in
the
full
,
here
with
vs
it
is
a
common
saying
,
that
then
Crabbes
,
and
creuishes
are
at
the
best
,
but
there
it
is
cleane
contrarie
:
for
with
a
full
moone
they
are
emptie
and
out
of
season
,
and
with
a
new
moone
good
and
full
.
There
are
also
Muskles
and
such
like
shelfishes
of
many
sorts
,
oysters
very
many
,
specially
at
Cochin
;
&
from
thence
to
the
cape
de
Comoriin
.
Fish
in
India
is
very
good
cheape
,
for
the
with
the
valew
of
a
s●iuers
of
their
money
,
a
man
may
buy
as
much
fish
and
rice
to
it
,
as
will
serue
fiue
or
sixe
men
for
a
good
meale
,
after
the
Spanish
manner
,
which
is
very
good
cheape
,
in
respect
of
their
victuals
in
Spaine
and
Portingall
.
There
is
in
the
riuers
and
also
in
the
Sea
along
the
coast
of
India
great
store
of
fishes
,
which
the
Portingalls
call
Tubaron
or
Hayen
.
This
fish
doth
great
mischiefe
,
and
deuoureth
many
men
that
fish
for
pearles
,
and
therefore
they
dare
not
swimme
in
the
riuers
for
feare
of
these
fishes
,
but
doe
vse
to
bath
themselues
in
cesternes
,
made
for
the
same
purpose
,
as
I
said
before
.
As
our
ship
lay
in
the
Riuer
of
Cochin
,
readie
to
sayle
from
thence
to
Portingall
,
it
hapned
that
as
we
were
to
hang
on
our
rutter
,
which
as
then
was
mended
,
the
master
of
the
ship
,
with
4
or
5.
saylers
,
went
with
the
Boat
to
put
it
on
,
and
an
other
Sayler
beeing
made
fast
with
a
corde
about
his
middle
,
and
tied
to
the
Ship
,
hung
downe
with
halfe
his
body
into
the
water
to
place
the
same
vpon
the
hookes
,
and
while
he
hung
in
the
water
,
there
came
one
of
those
Hayens
,
and
bit
one
of
his
legs
,
to
the
middle
of
his
thigh
,
cleane
off
at
a
bit
,
notwithstanding
that
the
Master
stroke
at
him
with
an
oare
,
and
as
the
pore
man
was
putting
downe
his
arme
to
feele
his
wound
,
the
same
Fish
at
the
second
time
for
another
bit
did
bite
off
his
hand
and
arme
aboue
the
elbow
,
and
also
a
péece
of
his
buttucke
.
The
Master
and
all
the
Saylers
in
the
Boate
not
being
able
to
help
him
,
although
they
both
stroke
and
flang
at
it
with
staues
and
oares
,
and
in
that
miserable
case
the
pore
man
was
carried
into
the
Hospitall
,
where
we
left
him
with
small
hope
of
life
,
and
how
he
sped
after
that
,
God
knoweth
,
for
the
next
day
we
set
sayle
and
put
to
Sea
.
These
and
such
like
chances
happen
dayly
by
those
fishes
in
India
,
as
well
in
the
sea
,
as
in
the
Riuers
,
specially
among
the
Fishers
for
Pearles
,
whereof
many
loose
their
liues
.
In
the
Riuer
of
Goa
in
Winter
time
when
the
mouth
of
the
Riuer
was
shut
vp
,
as
commonly
at
that
time
it
is
,
the
fishermen
tooke
a
fish
of
a
most
wonderfull
and
strange
forme
,
such
as
I
thinke
was
neuer
seene
eyther
in
India
,
or
in
any
other
place
,
which
for
the
strangenes
therof
was
presented
to
my
Lord
the
Archbishop
,
the
picture
whereof
by
his
commandement
was
painted
,
and
for
a
wonder
sent
to
the
King
of
Spaine
.
It
was
in
bignes
as
great
as
a
middle
sized
Dogge
with
a
snout
like
a
hogge
,
small
eies
,
no
eares
,
but
two
holes
where
his
eares
should
bee
,
it
had
foure
féet
like
an
Elephant
,
the
tayle
beginning
somewhat
vppon
the
backe
broad
,
and
then
flatte
,
and
at
the
verie
end
round
and
somewhat
sharpe
.
It
ranne
a
a
long
the
hall
vppon
the
flore
,
and
in
euerie
place
of
the
house
snorting
like
a
hogge
.
The
whole
body
,
head
,
taile
,
&
legs
being
couered
with
s●ales
of
a
thumb
breadth
,
harder
than
Iron
,
or
steele
:
Wee
hewed
and
layd
vppon
them
with
weapons
,
as
if
men
should
beate
vpon
an
Anuill
,
and
when
wee
stroke
vppon
him
,
hee
rouled
himselfe
in
a
heape
,
head
and
féete
altogether
,
so
that
hee
lay
like
a
round
ball
,
wee
not
beeing
able
to
iudge
where
hee
closed
himselfe
together
,
neyther
could
wee
with
anie
instrument
or
strength
of
hands
open
him
againe
,
but
letting
him
alone
and
not
touching
him
,
hee
opened
himselfe
and
ranne
away
as
I
said
before
.
And
because
I
am
now
in
hand
with
Fishes
of
India
,
I
will
here
declare
a
short
and
true
Historie
of
a
Fish
,
although
to
some
it
may
seeme
incredible
,
but
it
standeth
painted
in
the
Viceroyes
Pallace
in
India
,
and
was
set
downe
by
true
and
credible
witnesses
that
it
was
so
,
and
therefore
it
standeth
there
for
memorie
of
a
wonderfull
thing
,
together
with
the
names
and
surnames
of
the
ship
,
Captaine
day
,
&
yere
when
it
was
done
,
and
as
yet
there
are
many
men
liuing
at
this
day
,
that
were
in
the
same
shippe
and
aduenture
,
for
that
it
is
not
long
since
,
and
it
was
thus
.
That
a
ship
sayling
from
Mosambique
into
India
,
and
they
hauing
faire
weather
,
a
good
fore
winde
,
as
much
as
the
Sayles
might
beare
before
the
winde
for
the
space
of
fourteene
dayes
together
,
directing
their
course
towards
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
euery
day
as
they
tooke
the
height
of
the
Sunne
,
in
stead
of
diminishing
or
lessening
their
degrées
,
according
to
the
Winde
and
course
they
had
and
held
,
they
found
them selues
still
contrarie
,
and
euery
day
further
backewards
then
they
were
,
to
the
great
admiration
and
wondering
of
them
all
,
and
contrarie
to
all
reason
and
mans
vnderstanding
,
so
that
they
did
not
only
wonder
theraf
,
but
were
much
abasht
beeing
stedfastly
perswaded
that
they
were
bewitched
,
for
they
knew
very
well
by
experience
,
that
the
streame
or
course
of
the
water
in
those
countries
did
not
driue
them
backe
,
nor
withholde
them
contrarie
to
all
Art
of
Nauigation
,
whereupon
they
were
all
in
great
perplexity
and
feare
,
standing
still
and
beholding
each
other
,
not
once
knowing
the
cause
thereof
.
At
the
last
the
chiefe
Boteson
whom
they
call
the
masters
mate
,
looking
by
chance
ouerbord
towards
the
beakhead
of
the
ship
,
he
espied
a
great
broad
taile
of
a
Fish
that
had
winded
it selfe
as
it
were
about
the
beake-head
the
body
therof
beeing
vnder
the
keele
,
and
the
heade
vnder
the
Ruther
,
swimming
in
that
manner
,
and
drawing
the
shippe
with
her
against
the
wind
and
their
right
course
:
whereby
presently
they
knewe
the
cause
of
their
so
going
backewards
:
so
that
hauing
at
the
last
stricken
long
with
staues
and
other
weapons
vppon
the
fishes
taile
,
in
the
ende
they
stroke
it
off
,
and
thereby
the
fish
left
the
ship
▪
after
it
had
layne
14
dayes
vnder
the
same
,
drawing
the
ship
with
it
against
wind
and
weather
:
for
which
cause
the
Viceroy
in
Goa
caused
it
to
be
painted
in
his
pallace
for
a
perpetuall
memory
,
where
I
haue
often
read
it
,
with
the
day
and
time
,
and
the
name
both
of
the
shippe
and
Captaine
,
which
I
can
not
well
remember
,
although
it
bee
no
great
matter
.
There
are
many
other
fishes
in
those
seas
and
riuers
.
In
the
Riuer
of
Bengala
called
G●a●
,
and
by
Malacca
there
are
Crocodiles
,
and
other
sea
Serpents
of
an
vnspeakeable
greatnes
,
which
often
times
doe
ouerturne
smal
fisher
boates
and
other
sentes
,
and
deuoure
the
men
that
are
therein
:
and
some
of
them
creeping
out
of
the
water
vnto
the
lande
do
snatch
vppe
diuers
men
,
which
they
hale
after
them
,
and
then
kill
them
and
eate
them
,
as
it
dayly
happeneth
in
those
Countries
.
There
are
by
Malacca
certaine
fish
shelles
found
on
the
shore
,
much
like
Scalop
shelles
,
so
great
and
so
heauie
that
two
strong
men
haue
enough
to
doe
with
a
Leauer
to
draw
one
of
them
after
them
.
Within
them
there
is
a
fish
which
they
of
Malacca
do
eate
.
There
were
some
of
those
shelles
in
the
ballast
of
the
shippe
that
came
from
Malacca
,
&
kept
company
with
vs
from
the
Island
of
S.
H●len●
,
to
the
Islande
of
Tercera
,
where
the
shippe
was
cast
away
,
and
some
of
the
shelles
taken
out
of
her
,
which
the
Iesuites
of
Malacca
had
sent
vnto
Lisbone
,
to
set
in
the
wals
of
their
church
and
Cloyster
,
which
they
there
had
caused
to
bee
made
,
and
most
sumptuously
built
.
The
like
happened
to
a
shippe
called
S.
Peter
,
that
sayled
from
Co●
towardes
Portingall
,
that
fell
vpon
a
sande
,
which
at
this
day
is
called
after
the
same
ships
name
S.
Peters
sande
lying
from
Goa
South
Southeast
vnder
6.
degrees
vpon
the
South
side
,
where
it
was
cast
away
,
but
all
the
men
saued
themselues
,
and
of
the
woode
of
the
shippe
that
was
cast
away
,
they
made
a
small
Barke
or
Caruell
,
wherewith
they
all
arriued
in
India
:
&
while
they
were
busied
about
building
of
their
ship
,
they
found
such
great
Crabbes
vpon
that
sand
,
and
in
so
great
numbers
,
that
they
were
constrained
to
make
a
sconce
,
and
by
good
watch
to
defend
themselues
from
them
,
for
that
they
were
of
an
vnreasonable
greatnes
,
so
that
whomsoeuer
they
got
vnder
their
claws
,
it
cost
him
his
life
:
this
is
most
true
and
not
long
since
done
,
for
that
in
the
same
shippe
wherein
I
came
out
of
India
into
Portingal
,
there
were
two
of
the
Saylors
that
had
beene
in
the
same
shippe
called
S.
Peter
,
and
affirmed
it
for
a
truth
,
as
it
is
likewise
paynted
in
diuers
places
in
Goa
,
for
a
perpetual
memory
,
which
I
thought
good
to
set
downe
,
to
shewe
the
strangenesse
of
those
fishes
:
and
it
is
to
be
thought
that
there
are
many
other
fishes
and
sea
monsters
,
as
yet
to
vs
not
known
,
which
are
dayly
found
by
such
as
continually
vse
to
sea
,
and
doo
often
meete
with
them
.
And
this
shall
be
sufficient
for
the
fishes
&
sea
monsters
of
India
.
The
49.
Chapter
Of
all
fruits
,
trees
,
plants
,
and
common
hearbs
in
India
,
and
first
of
a
certain
fruit
called
Ananas
.
ANanas
by
the
Canarijns
called
Ananasa
,
Anno●
.
D.
P.
by
the
Brasilians
Nana
,
and
by
others
in
Hispaniola
Iaiama
:
by
the
Spaniards
in
Brasilia
Pinas
,
because
of
a
certain
resemblance
which
the
fruite
hath
with
the
Pineapple
.
It
commeth
out
of
the
Prouince
of
Sancta
Croce
,
first
brought
into
Bra●lia
,
them
to
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
afterwardes
into
the
East
Indies
,
where
nowe
they
grow
in
great
abundance
,
of
the
bignes
of
Citrones
,
or
of
a
common
Melon
.
They
are
of
a
faire
colour
,
of
a
yellow
greene
,
which
greennes
when
it
is
ripe
vadeth
away
.
It
is
sweet
in
taste
,
&
pleasant
in
smell
,
like
to
an
Abricot
,
so
that
by
the
very
smell
of
them
a
man
may
know
the
houses
wherein
these
fruites
are
kept
.
A
far
off
they
shew
like
Artich●kes
,
but
they
haue
no
such
sharpe
prickes
on
their
leaues
:
the
plants
or
stalkes
whereon
they
grow
are
as
bigge
as
a
Thistle
,
and
haue
a
roote
also
like
a
Thistle
,
wheron
groweth
but
one
Nut
in
the
middle
of
the
stalke
,
and
rounde
about
it
certaine
small
stalkes
whereon
some
fruite
likewise
doeth
often
times
grow
.
I
haue
had
some
of
the
Slips
here
in
my
garden
,
that
were
brought
mee
out
of
Brasilia
,
but
our
colde
countrey
could
not
brooke
them
.
This
fruite
is
hot
and
moist
,
and
is
eaten
out
of
wine
like
a
Peach
,
light
of
disgesture
,
but
superfluous
in
nourishing
:
It
inflameth
and
heateth
,
and
consumeth
the
gums
;
by
reason
of
the
small
threedes
that
run
through
it
.
There
are
many
sortes
of
this
fruite
among
the
Brasilians
,
which
according
to
the
difference
of
their
speeches
haue
likewise
different
names
,
whereof
three
kindes
are
specially
named
and
written
of
.
The
first
called
Iaiama
,
which
is
the
longest
&
the
best
of
taste
,
and
the
substance
of
it
yellow
.
The
second
Bomama
,
that
is
white
within
,
and
not
very
sweet
of
taste
.
The
thirde
Iaiagna
,
which
is
whitish
within
,
and
tasteth
like
Renish
Wine
.
These
fruites
likewise
do
grow
some
of
themselues
as
if
they
were
planted
,
and
are
called
wilde
Ananasses
,
and
some
growe
in
gardens
,
whereof
we
now
make
mention
.
The
wilde
growe
vppon
stalkes
of
the
length
of
a
pike
or
Speare
,
rounde
,
and
of
the
bignesse
of
an
Orange
,
ful
of
thorns
:
the
leaues
likewise
haue
sharpe
pricks
,
and
round
about
full
of
soft
〈…〉
the
fruite
is
little
eaten
,
although
they
are
of
an
indifferent
pleasant
taste
.
The
whole
plantes
with
the
rootes
are
ful
of
iuyce
,
which
being
taken
about
seuen
or
eight
of
the
clocke
in
a
morning
,
and
drunke
with
Sugar
,
is
holden
for
a
most
certaine
remedie
against
the
heate
of
the
liuer
and
the
kidneyes
,
against
exulcerated
kidneyes
,
mattery
water
and
excoriation
of
the
yarde
.
The
Arabians
commend
it
to
be
good
against
Saynt
Anthonies
fire
,
and
call
it
Queura
.
He
that
is
desirous
to
reade
more
hereof
,
let
him
reade
Costa
in
the
proper
Chapter
of
Ananas
,
and
Ou●edius
in
the
eight
booke
,
and
eighteenth
Chapter
:
and
Theuetius
in
his
obseruations
of
America
,
in
the
six
and
fortieth
Chapter
.
Ananas
preserued
in
Sugar
are
like
Cocumbers
,
whereof
I
haue
had
many
.
Ananas
is
one
of
the
best
fruites
,
and
of
best
taste
in
all
India
,
but
it
is
not
a
proper
fruit
of
India
it selfe
,
but
a
〈…〉
fruite
,
for
it
was
first
brought
by
the
●ortingalles
out
of
Brasill●
,
so
that
at
the
〈◊〉
it
●
is
sold
for
a
noueltie
,
at
a
〈…〉
,
and
sometimes
more
,
but
now
there
are
so
many
growen
in
the
Countrey
,
that
they
are
very
good
cheape
.
The
time
when
they
are
rype
is
in
Lent
,
for
then
they
are
best
and
sweetest
of
taste
.
They
are
as
bigge
as
a
Melon
,
and
in
forme
like
the
heade
of
a
Distaffe
,
without
like
a
Pine
apple
,
but
softe
in
cutting
:
of
colour
redde
and
greenish
:
They
growe
about
halfe
a
fadome
high
from
the
grounde
▪
not
much
more
or
lesse
.
the
leaues
are
like
the
Hearbe
that
is
brought
out
of
Spayne
,
called
Aloe
,
or
Semper
viua
,
because
it
is
alwayes
greene
,
and
therefore
it
is
hanged
on
the
beames
of
houses
,
but
somewhat
smaller
,
and
at
the
endes
somewhat
sharpe
,
as
if
they
were
cut
out
.
When
they
eate
them
,
they
pull
off
the
shell
,
and
cutte
them
into
shee
s
or
peeces
,
as
men
desire
to
haue
them
drest
.
Some
haue
small
kernelles
within
them
,
like
the
kernelles
of
Apples
or
Peares
.
They
are
of
colour
within
like
a
Peach
,
that
is
ripe
,
and
almost
of
the
same
taste
,
but
in
sweetenesse
they
surpasse
all
fruites
.
The
iuyce
thereof
is
like
swéete
Muste
,
or
newe
Renish
Wyne
:
a
man
can
neuer
satisfie
himselfe
therewith
.
It
is
very
hotte
of
nature
,
for
if
you
let
a
knife
sticke
in
it
but
halfe
an
houre
long
,
when
you
draw
it
forth
again
,
it
will
bee
halfe
eaten
vppe
,
yet
it
doeth
no
particular
hurte
,
vnlesse
a
man
shoulde
eate
so
much
thereof
,
that
hee
surfet
vpon
them
,
as
many
such
greedie
and
vnreasonable
men
there
are
,
which
eate
all
thinges
without
any
measure
or
discretion
.
The
sicke
are
forbidden
to
vse
them
.
The
common
way
to
dresse
the
common
Ananasses
,
is
to
cut
them
in
broad
round
cakes
or
slyces
,
and
so
being
stooped
in
wine
,
it
is
a
very
pleasant
meat
.
The
50.
Chapter
.
O●
Iaqua
or
Iaacca
.
THis
fruite
groweth
in
Calecut
,
and
in
some
other
places
of
India
,
neere
to
the
Sea
,
Anno●a
.
D.
Pa●l
.
and
vpon
ryuers
or
waters
sides
.
It
is
a
certaine
fruite
that
in
Malabar
is
called
Iaca
,
in
Canara
and
Gusurate
,
Panar
and
Panasa
,
by
the
Arabians
,
Panax
,
by
the
Persians
,
Fanax
.
This
fruite
groweth
vpon
great
trees
,
not
out
of
the
branches
like
other
fruites
,
but
out
of
the
body
of
the
tree
,
aboue
the
earth
,
and
vnder
the
leaues
.
The
leaues
are
as
bigge
as
a
mans
hand
,
greenish
,
with
a
thick
hard
veine
that
goeth
cleane
thorough
the
length
of
them
.
The
smallest
of
this
fruite
,
specially
that
which
groweth
in
Malabar
,
and
is
the
best
of
all
,
is
greater
then
our
greatest
Pumpians
,
(
I
meane
of
Portingall
.
)
They
are
without
couered
with
a
hard
shell
,
of
colour
greene
,
otherwise
it
is
much
like
the
Pine
apple
,
saue
onely
that
the
shell
or
huske
seemeth
to
be
set
ful
of
pointed
Diamants
,
which
haue
certaine
greene
and
short
hookes
at
the
endes
,
but
at
the
verie
points
are
blackish
,
and
yet
are
neither
sharpe
not
pricking
although
they
seeme
so
to
be
.
These
fruites
are
like
Melons
,
and
sometimes
greater
,
outwardly
greene
,
and
inwardly
Yelow
,
with
many
soft
prickles
,
apparrelled
(
as
it
were
)
like
a
Hedgehog
.
Those
that
grow
in
Goa
are
not
so
good
,
nor
of
so
good
a
taste
as
those
in
Malabar
.
This
fruit
being
ripe
,
which
is
commonly
in
December
,
smelleth
very
sweete
,
and
is
of
two
sorts
,
wherof
the
best
is
called
Barca
,
the
other
Papa
,
which
is
not
so
good
,
and
yet
in
handling
it
is
soft
like
the
other
.
The
best
cost
about
40.
Maruedies
,
which
is
somewhat
more
then
a
Ryall
of
plate
,
and
being
ripe
they
are
of
a
blackish
colour
,
and
with
a
hard
huske
,
the
outward
part
thereof
which
compasseth
the
Nut
,
is
of
many
tastes
,
some
times
it
tasteth
like
a
Melon
,
somtimes
like
a
Peach
,
and
somewhat
pleasanter
,
(
but
in
taste
it
is
most
like
vnto
the
Peach
)
somtimes
like
a
Hony
Combe
,
sometimes
like
a
Citron
,
but
they
are
hard
to
digest
,
&
doe
commonly
come
vp
againe
out
of
the
stomacke
vndigested
,
euen
as
they
were
eaten
.
This
fruit
being
cut
vp
and
opened
longwise
in
the
middle
,
is
white
within
,
and
full
of
meate
,
with
many
partitions
ful
of
long
Nuts
,
thicker
and
greater
then
Dates
,
with
a
graye
s●n
,
the
Nut
white
,
like
our
Chesnuts
.
Being
greene
they
eate
earthy
,
and
sharpe
of
taste
,
and
ingender
much
Wine
,
but
being
rosted
or
soden
they
are
like
our
Chesnuts
&
are
verie
pleasant
▪
they
increase
lust
,
for
the
which
cause
they
are
most
vsed
to
bee
eaten
:
They
stop
the
Flux
of
the
belly
,
the
skin
about
them
is
heauie
for
the
maw
,
and
corrupting
therein
,
doth
breed
many
euil
and
pestilent
humors
,
wherof
such
as
eate
much
of
this
fruit
,
doe
easily
get
the
Plague
,
which
the
Indians
call
Morxi
.
He
that
desireth
to
see
more
hereof
,
let
him
Reade
Lodouicus
Romanus
,
in
his
fifth
Booke
and
fifteene
Chapter
of
his
Nauigations
,
and
Christopherus
a
Costa
in
his
Cap.
of
Iaca
,
&
Gracia
ab
Horto
,
in
the
second
booke
and
fourth
Chapter
.
Iaaca
grow
on
great
trées
like
Nut
trees
,
&
onely
on
the
sea
shores
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
such
countries
as
border
on
the
seas
,
cleane
contrarie
vnto
al
other
fruites
,
for
they
grow
aboue
the
earth
,
vpon
the
trunkes
or
bodies
of
the
trees
,
&
vpon
the
great
thick
branches
,
but
where
the
branches
spread
abroad
,
being
small
and
full
of
leaues
,
there
groweth
none
:
they
are
as
big
as
a
great
Melon
,
and
much
like
it
of
fashion
,
although
some
of
them
are
as
great
as
a
man
can
well
lift
vp
,
and
outwardlie
are
like
the
Ananas
,
but
smoother
,
and
of
a
darke
gréene
colour
,
the
fruit
within
is
in
huskes
,
like
Chesnuttes
,
but
of
an
other
forme
,
and
euerie
huske
hath
a
Nutte
,
which
is
half
white
,
the
rest
yealowish
,
and
sticketh
to
a
mans
handes
like
honnie
,
when
it
is
in
the
beehyues
among
the
waxe
,
and
for
toughnesse
&
in
taste
for
sweetnes
not
much
vnlike
.
The
fruite
is
on
the
out
side
like
a
Chesnutte
,
and
in
forme
or
fashion
like
an
Acorne
,
when
the
gréene
knob
that
groweth
vnder
it
is
taken
away
,
and
of
that
bignesse
and
some
what
bigger
:
this
fruite
that
is
outmost
being
eaten
,
the
rest
is
good
to
be
rosted
or
sodden
,
and
are
not
much
vnlike
in
taste
to
the
Chesnuts
of
Europa
.
There
are
of
these
huskes
in
euery
Iaacca
a
hundreth
and
more
,
according
to
the
greatnes
thereof
.
There
are
two
sorts
of
them
,
the
best
are
called
Girasal
,
and
the
common
and
least
estéemed
,
Chambasal
,
although
in
fashion
and
trées
there
is
no
difference
,
saue
that
the
Girasals
haue
a
swéeter
taste
.
By
this
name
Girasal
&
Chambasal
,
the
Indians
doe
make
difference
of
their
Ryce
,
and
other
things
:
they
call
the
best
Girasal
and
the
worst
Chambasal
,
after
the
which
names
they
haue
their
prices
:
the
Iaaccas
continue
all
the
yeare
.
The
51.
Chapter
.
Of
Mangas
.
MAngas
growe
vppon
great
trees
like
Iaca
trees
,
they
haue
many
branches
,
and
are
of
quantitie
as
bigge
as
a
great
Goose
Egge
,
Annota
.
D.
Pall.
and
in
some
places
of
India
doe
weigh
two
pounds
,
and
more
the
peece
.
And
many
times
there
are
of
seuerall
colours
vpon
one
tree
,
some
being
a
light
green
,
others
Yelow
,
&
some
a
reddish
green
,
and
for
smel
and
taste
pleasant
,
and
not
being
perished
,
are
of
better
tast
then
any
Peach
.
As
touching
their
name
,
they
are
commonly
called
Mangas
,
in
Canarijn
Ambo
,
of
the
Turkes
and
Persians
,
Amba
.
They
beare
fruit
vpon
the
trees
,
from
Aprill
to
Nouember
,
according
to
the
situation
of
the
place
,
they
growe
in
many
places
,
but
the
best
in
Ormus
,
where
before
all
other
fruites
they
are
desired
,
next
vnto
them
are
those
that
grow
in
Gusarate
,
which
for
their
goodnes
are
called
Gusarates
,
they
are
smaller
then
the
other
,
but
of
better
taste
&
sauor
,
within
they
haue
a
small
Nut
,
or
kernell
.
A
thirde
sort
there
is
that
groweth
in
Balagatte
,
and
those
are
the
greatest
,
for
there
are
of
them
that
waigh
two
pound
&
a
quarter
,
of
a
verie
pleasant
taste
.
Euen
so
are
those
that
grow
in
Charanna
,
Quindor
,
Madanagor
,
and
Dultabado
,
being
the
chiefe
townes
in
the
kingdome
of
Nisamoxa
,
and
like
vnto
them
are
the
Mangas
of
Bengala
,
Pegu
,
and
Malacca
.
The
shel
of
them
being
taken
off
,
is
eaten
in
slices
with
wine
▪
and
also
without
Wine
,
as
wee
eate
Peaches
,
they
are
also
preserued
;
the
better
to
keepe
them
,
either
in
Suger
,
Vineger
,
Oyle
,
or
Salt
,
like
Oliues
in
Spaine
,
and
being
a
little
opened
with
a
Knife
,
they
are
stuffed
with
greene
Ginger
,
headed
Garlike
,
Mustard
or
such
like
,
they
are
sometimes
eaten
only
with
Salt
,
and
somtimes
sodden
with
Rice
,
as
we
doe
Oliues
,
and
being
thus
conserued
and
sodden
,
are
brought
to
sell
in
the
market
.
This
fruite
is
colde
and
moyst
,
although
commonly
they
esteeme
it
to
bee
hotte
,
&
say
,
it
ingendereth
a
paine
and
griping
in
the
maw
,
of
such
as
eate
it
,
and
more
ouer
the
Heathen
Physitians
say
,
it
is
hotte
,
and
reiecte
,
or
refuse
it
,
because
it
ingendereth
Saint
Anthonies
fire
,
Carbuncles
,
hotte
burning
Feauers
,
and
swellings
,
with
scabbes
and
scuruines
:
which
I
thinke
happeneth
to
men
that
eate
this
fruite
,
and
being
eaten
,
lyeth
corrupted
in
their
Mawes
,
or
rather
by
reason
of
the
great
heate
and
season
of
the
yeare
.
At
the
time
when
this
fruite
is
ripe
,
many
doe
fall
into
the
forenamed
diseases
,
although
they
eate
none
of
this
fruite
.
Before
this
fruite
is
fully
ripe
,
it
is
somewhat
hard
of
taste
,
specially
the
inner
part
next
to
the
Nut
,
but
being
ripe
,
verie
sweete
and
sauorie
.
The
Nut
that
is
within
it
,
hath
a
hard
huske
or
shell
,
with
hard
threeds
about
it
,
wherein
groweth
a
long
Nut
,
as
big
as
an
Acorne
,
white
within
,
and
outwardly
couered
with
a
thin
white
skin
.
Being
raw
it
is
bitter
of
tast
,
therefore
it
is
good
against
wormes
,
and
loosenes
of
the
belly
:
against
wormes
when
it
is
eaten
raw
,
and
against
loosenesse
of
the
belly
when
it
is
rosted
,
and
then
it
tasteth
like
a
rosted
Acorne
.
There
is
an
other
kinde
of
this
fruite
without
stones
which
is
very
pleasant
.
There
is
also
a
third
sorte
,
which
is
wilde
,
called
Mangas
Brauas
,
and
is
verie
poyson
,
wher-with
they
poyson
each
other
,
for
whosoeuer
eateth
but
a
small
quantitie
thereof
,
dyeth
presently
.
They
doe
sometime
mingle
Oyle
with
it
,
to
make
it
stronger
,
and
being
taken
in
that
sort
,
howsoeuer
it
be
,
it
killeth
very
quickly
,
and
as
yet
there
was
neuer
any
remedie
found
against
it
.
This
fruite
is
light
greene
,
and
somewhat
bright
,
full
of
white
milky
Iuice
,
and
but
a
litle
meate
.
The
Nut
is
couered
with
a
hard
shel
as
bigge
as
a
Quince
.
Mangas
groweth
vpon
trées
like
Iaaca
trées
:
they
are
as
big
as
a
great
Peach
,
but
somewhat
long
,
and
a
little
crooked
,
of
colour
cleere
,
gréen
,
somewhat
yealowish
,
and
some
times
reddish
:
it
hath
within
it
a
stone
bigger
then
a
Peach
stone
,
but
it
is
not
good
to
be
eaten
:
the
Mangas
is
inwardly
yealowish
,
but
in
cutting
it
is
waterish
,
yet
some
not
so
much
:
they
haue
a
verie
pleasant
taste
,
better
then
a
Peach
,
and
like
the
Annanas
,
which
is
the
best
&
the
most
profitable
fruit
in
al
India
,
for
it
yeeldeth
a
great
quantity
for
food
&
sustenance
of
the
countrie
people
,
as
Oliues
do
in
Spaine
and
Portingale
:
they
are
gathered
when
they
are
gréene
,
and
conserued
,
and
for
the
most
part
salted
in
pots
,
and
commonlie
vsed
to
be
eaten
with
Rice
,
sodden
in
pure
water
,
the
huske
being
whole
,
and
so
eaten
with
salt
Mangas
,
which
is
the
continuall
food
for
their
slaues
and
common
people
,
or
else
salt
dryed
fish
in
stéed
of
Mangas
,
without
bread
,
for
Rice
is
in
diuers
places
in
stéed
of
bread
.
These
salted
Mangas
are
in
cutting
like
the
white
Spanish
Oliues
,
and
almost
of
the
same
taste
,
but
somewhat
sauorie
and
not
so
bitter
,
yet
a
little
sowre
,
and
are
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
it
is
wonderful
:
there
are
others
that
are
salted
and
stuffed
with
small
péeces
of
gréene
Ginger
,
and
Garlike
sodden
:
those
they
call
Mangas
Recheadas
or
Machar
:
they
are
likewise
much
vsed
,
but
not
so
common
as
the
other
,
for
they
are
costlie
and
more
esteemed
:
these
are
kept
in
pots
with
Oyle
and
Vineger
salted
.
The
season
when
Mangas
are
ripe
is
in
Lent
,
and
continueth
till
the
Moneth
of
August
.
The
52.
Chapter
.
Of
Caions
.
THis
fruite
groweth
on
great
trees
,
not
much
vnlike
Apple
trees
(
but
the
yong
trees
haue
leaues
,
like
Lawrell
or
Bayleaues
)
they
are
of
a
pale
greene
and
thicke
,
with
white
blossoms
like
Oringe
trees
,
but
thicker
of
leaues
,
yet
not
so
sweete
of
smell
.
The
fruit
is
in
greatnesse
and
forme
like
a
Goose
Egge
,
or
a
great
Apple
,
verie
yellow
&
of
good
sauor
,
moyst
or
spungie
within
,
and
ful
of
Iuice
,
like
Lemmons
,
but
without
kernels
:
sweete
of
taste
,
but
yet
harsh
in
a
mans
throate
,
they
seeme
not
to
haue
beene
common
in
East
India
,
but
brought
thether
from
Brasillia
,
where
those
Nuts
are
much
eaten
,
although
Theuet
in
his
description
of
America
(
61.
Chapter
)
writeth
otherwise
.
At
the
end
of
this
fruit
groweth
a
Nut
,
of
forme
like
the
Kydney
of
a
Hare
,
whereof
I
had
many
brought
me
by
a
Pylot
of
Portingall
of
an
Ash
colour
,
or
when
they
are
ripe
of
a
reddish
Ash
colour
.
These
Nuts
haue
two
partitions
,
betweene
which
two
partitions
,
there
is
a
certain
spongious
fattie
matter
like
Oyle
,
hotte
and
sharpe
,
but
in
the
innermost
part
thereof
is
a
white
kernell
very
pleasant
to
eate
,
like
Pistaccios
,
with
a
gray
skin
ouer
it
,
which
is
pulled
off
.
These
Nuts
being
a
little
rosted
are
eaten
in
that
sort
,
&
vsed
to
prouoke
lust
.
The
fruit
and
also
the
Nuts
are
vsed
in
bankets
,
being
eaten
with
wine
&
without
wine
,
because
of
their
good
taste
.
They
are
good
for
the
weaknesse
of
the
Maw
,
and
against
perbreaking
,
and
loathing
of
meate
,
but
such
as
will
not
vse
them
to
that
ende
,
doe
eate
them
only
dipped
or
steeped
in
a
little
water
,
the
sharpe
Oyle
betweene
both
the
partitions
is
verie
good
for
Saint
Anthonies
fire
,
and
flashing
in
mens
faces
.
The
Brasilians
vse
it
against
scurffes
,
this
tree
was
at
the
first
planted
of
the
very
Nut
but
the
first
and
greatest
fruite
,
had
neither
seede
nor
kernell
,
some
thinke
it
to
bee
a
kind
of
Anacardy
,
because
it
is
very
like
it
,
for
the
sharpe
iuyce
that
is
betweene
the
partitions
.
Reade
more
hereafter
in
Carolus
Clusius
his
obseruations
vppon
Graciam
.
(
first
Booke
and
third
Chapter
.
)
Cajus
groweth
on
trées
like
apple
trées
,
and
are
of
the
bignes
of
a
Peare
,
at
one
end
by
the
stalk
somewhat
sharp
,
and
at
the
head
thicker
,
of
a
yelowish
colour
,
being
ripe
they
are
soft
in
handling
:
they
grow
very
like
aples
,
for
wher
the
apples
haue
a
stalke
,
these
Cajus
haue
a
Chesnut
,
as
big
as
the
fore
ioynt
of
a
mans
thumb
:
they
haue
an
other
colour
and
fashion
then
the
Chesnuts
of
Iaqua
,
and
are
better
&
more
sauorie
to
eate
,
but
they
must
be
rosted
:
within
they
are
white
like
the
Chesnuts
of
Europa
,
but
haue
thicker
shelles
,
which
are
of
colour
blewish
and
dark
gréene
.
When
they
are
raw
and
vnrosted
,
you
must
not
open
them
with
your
mouth
,
for
as
soone
as
you
put
them
to
your
mouth
,
they
make
both
your
tongue
and
your
lippes
to
smart
,
whereby
such
as
know
it
not
are
deceiued
:
wherefore
you
must
open
their
shelles
with
a
knife
,
or
rost
them
,
and
then
they
wil
péele
.
This
fruite
at
the
end
wher
the
stalke
groweth
,
in
the
eating
doth
worke
in
a
mans
throate
,
and
maketh
it
swel
,
yet
it
is
of
a
fyne
taste
,
for
it
is
moyst
and
full
of
iuice
,
they
are
commonlie
cut
in
round
slices
,
and
layd
in
a
dish
with
water
or
wyne
,
and
salt
throwne
vpon
them
,
for
so
they
do
not
worke
so
stronglie
,
but
are
verie
good
and
sauorie
to
eate
:
the
time
when
they
are
ripe
is
in
Lent
,
and
in
Winter
time
,
like
Mangas
,
but
not
so
good
as
Mangas
or
Ananas
,
and
of
lesse
account
.
They
are
likewise
in
great
numbers
ouer
all
India
.
The
53.
Chapter
.
Of
Iambos
.
IN
India
ther
is
an
other
fruit
that
for
the
beautie
,
pleasant
taste
,
Annota
.
D.
P.
smell
,
and
medicinable
vertue
thereof
,
is
worthie
to
bee
written
of
,
and
is
of
great
account
in
India
,
being
first
brought
out
of
Malacca
into
India
.
The
tree
whereon
this
fruite
groweth
,
is
as
great
as
the
greatest
Orange
tree
in
all
Spaine
,
with
manye
branches
which
spread
verie
broade
,
and
make
much
shadow
,
and
is
faire
to
behold
.
The
bodie
and
great
branches
thereof
haue
an
ash
colour-gray
barke
,
the
leaues
are
faire
&
soft
,
longer
then
the
breadth
of
a
hand
,
they
are
somewhat
like
the
point
of
a
Speare
or
Pike
,
with
a
thicke
threed
or
veine
in
the
midle
,
and
many
small
veines
or
branches
in
the
sides
:
outwardly
verie
greene
;
and
inwardly
somewhat
bleaker
,
with
blossomes
of
a
liuely
darke
Purple
colour
,
with
many
streekes
in
the
middle
,
verie
pleasant
to
beholde
,
and
of
taste
like
the
twynings
or
tendrels
of
a
Vine
.
The
fruite
is
as
bigge
as
a
Peare
,
or
(
as
some
are
of
opinion
)
of
the
bignesse
and
colour
of
a
great
Spanish
Wal-nut
,
they
tooke
their
name
of
a
King
.
Ther
are
two
sorts
of
this
fruit
,
one
a
browne
red
,
seeming
as
though
it
were
blacke
,
most
part
without
stones
,
and
more
sauory
then
the
other
which
is
a
palered
,
or
a
pale
Purple
colour
,
with
a
liuely
smell
of
Roses
,
and
within
it
hath
a
little
white
hard
stone
not
verie
rounde
,
much
like
a
Peach
stone
,
white
,
and
couered
with
a
rough
skin
.
This
is
not
ful
so
great
as
the
other
,
yet
are
they
both
fit
for
such
as
haue
daintie
and
licorous
mouthes
.
They
smel
like
sweete
Roses
▪
they
are
colde
and
moyst
,
and
altogether
soft
,
couered
with
a
thinne
Rinde
,
which
cannot
be
taken
off
with
a
knife
.
The
Iambos
tree
taketh
deepe
roote
,
&
within
foure
yeares
after
it
is
set
,
doth
beare
fruit
,
and
that
many
times
in
one
yeare
,
and
is
neuer
without
fruite
or
blossomes
,
for
that
commonly
euerie
branch
hath
both
ripe
and
vnripe
fruit
,
and
blossomes
all
at
once
,
contrarie
to
the
nature
of
all
other
trees
:
and
euerie
day
as
the
blossomes
fall
(
whereby
the
earth
vnder
it
seemeth
to
bee
painted
red
)
there
growe
new
on
,
and
when
some
of
the
fruite
begin
to
grow
,
then
others
are
almost
ripened
,
and
others
being
ripe
are
greater
.
The
tree
being
lightly
shaken
,
the
ripe
fruit
falleth
easily
off
,
by
reaching
the
nether
bowes
.
This
fruite
is
ordinarily
eaten
,
before
other
meate
be
set
vpon
the
Table
,
and
also
at
all
times
of
the
day
.
The
Malabares
and
Canarijns
,
call
this
fruite
Iamboli
,
the
Portingales
inhabiting
there
,
Iambos
,
the
Arabians
,
Tupha
Indi
,
the
Persians
Tuphat
:
the
Turkes
Alma
,
the
trees
are
called
by
the
Portingales
Iambeiro
.
The
blossomes
and
the
fruite
are
conserued
with
Suger
,
and
are
vsed
for
hotte
Agues
to
c●le
mans
thirst
.
The
trées
whereon
the
Iambos
do
grow
are
as
great
as
Plumtrees
,
and
verie
like
vnto
them
:
it
is
an
excellent
and
a
verie
pleasant
fruite
to
looke
on
,
as
bigge
as
an
apple
:
it
hath
a
red
colour
and
somewhat
whitish
,
so
cleare
and
pure
that
it
seemeth
to
be
painted
or
made
of
waxe
:
it
is
very
pleasant
to
eate
,
and
smelleth
like
Rose
water
,
it
is
white
within
,
and
in
eating
moyst
and
waterish
,
it
is
a
most
daintie
fruite
,
as
well
for
bewtie
to
the
sight
,
as
for
the
swéet
sauour
and
taste
:
it
is
a
fruite
that
is
neuer
forbidden
to
any
sicke
person
▪
as
other
fruites
are
,
but
are
freelie
giuen
vnto
sicke
men
to
eate
,
that
haue
a
desire
thereunto
,
for
it
can
doe
no
hurt
.
The
blossomes
are
likewise
very
faire
to
the
sight
,
and
haue
a
swéet
smell
:
they
are
red
and
somewhat
whitish
of
colour
.
This
trée
beareth
fruite
thrée
or
foure
tymes
euery
yeare
,
and
which
is
more
wonderfull
,
it
hath
commonly
on
the
one
side
or
halfe
of
the
trée
ripe
Iambos
,
and
the
leaues
fallen
off
,
and
on
the
other
side
or
half
it
hath
all
the
leaues
,
and
beginneth
againe
to
blossome
,
and
when
that
side
hath
fruite
,
and
that
the
leaues
fall
off
,
then
the
other
side
beginneth
again
to
haue
leaues
,
and
to
blossome
,
and
so
it
continueth
all
the
yeare
long
:
within
they
haue
a
stone
as
great
(
and
very
néere
of
the
same
fashion
)
as
the
fruite
of
the
Cipres
trée
.
The
54.
Chapter
.
Of
other
fruites
in
India
.
THere
is
a
fruite
called
Iangomas
,
which
groweth
on
trées
like
Cherrie
trées
:
they
are
in
bignes
like
smal
round
plummes
of
a
darke
red
colour
,
they
haue
no
stones
in
them
,
but
some
small
kernels
:
they
are
of
taste
much
like
plummes
,
whereof
there
are
very
many
,
but
not
much
esteemed
of
.
Annota
.
D.
Pall.
The
fruit
Iangomas
groweth
on
a
tree
not
vnlike
in
greatnesse
and
fashion
to
our
Plum
trees
,
as
also
in
leaues
and
white
blossoms
,
saue
onely
that
these
trees
are
ful
of
Prickles
or
thornes
,
they
grow
of
them selues
in
euerie
place
,
&
also
in
gardens
at
Bachaim
,
Chaul
and
Balequala
,
the
fruits
are
like
Sorben
smal
and
round
,
they
are
harsh
in
the
throat
like
Slowes
or
vnripe
Plums
,
and
haue
no
stone
within
them
,
but
some
small
kernels
,
when
they
come
first
out
,
they
are
like
Pistaccios
.
The
fruit
being
ripe
,
must
first
bee
brused
and
crushed
with
mens
fingers
,
before
it
can
bee
eaten
,
yet
it
looseth
thereby
none
of
his
vertue
of
binding
,
and
therefore
they
are
thought
good
to
stop
the
Flux
withall
,
although
they
are
but
little
esteemed
by
the
Indians
.
They
say
,
that
this
fruite
is
eaten
by
certaine
foules
,
and
being
voyded
out
againe
&
set
in
the
ground
together
with
the
same
Birdes
dung
,
it
wil
grow
the
sooner
and
be
the
fruitfuller
.
There
is
an
other
fruite
called
Carambolas
,
which
hath
8
corners
,
as
bigge
as
a
smal
aple
,
sower
in
eating
,
like
vnripe
plums
,
and
most
vsed
to
make
Conserues
.
The
fruite
which
the
Malabares
and
Portingales
call
Carambolas
,
is
in
Decan
called
Camarix
,
in
Canar
,
Anno●
D.
〈◊〉
.
Camarix
and
Carabeli
:
in
Malaio
,
Bolumba
,
and
the
Persians
Chamaroch
.
It
groweth
on
trees
that
are
like
Quince-trees
,
hauing
leaues
greater
and
longer
then
our
apple-trees
,
verie
greene
and
bitter
of
taste
,
with
small
blossomes
,
of
fiue
leaues
a
peece
,
reddish
without
any
white
,
and
of
no
speciall
smel
,
but
faire
to
the
eye
,
and
of
taste
like
Sorrell
.
The
fruit
is
like
a
great
Hond●s
bey
,
long
and
yellow
,
and
as
if
it
were
parted
into
foure
parts
,
the
Coddes
are
somewhat
deepe
,
&
presse
the
fruite
together
,
in
the
middle
they
haue
some
small
kernels
,
which
for
the
sharp
tast
are
pleasant
to
eate
.
This
fruit
is
conserued
in
Suger
,
&
much
eaten
in
medicines
,
and
with
meate
.
The
ripe
are
vsed
for
hotte
Feauers
,
in
steede
of
Sirop
of
Vineger
,
which
wee
vse
in
these
countries
.
The
Canarijns
vse
the
Iuyce
with
other
medicines
,
there
growing
which
are
mixed
with
it
,
to
make
colours
thereof
,
wherewith
they
take
spots
and
blemishes
out
of
mens
eyes
.
Costa
writeth
that
he
knew
a
midwife
in
India
,
which
vsed
this
fruite
dryed
and
beaten
to
poulder
,
with
Bettele
leaues
,
to
make
women
to
auoide
their
dead
fruite
out
of
their
wombes
,
this
fruite
is
al●o
kept
in
pickle
,
because
it
is
pleasing
to
the
taste
,
and
procureth
an
appetite
.
There
are
yet
other
fruites
,
as
Brindoijns
,
Durijndois
,
Iamboloe●
,
Mangestains
,
and
other
such
like
fruites
,
but
because
they
are
of
small
account
,
I
thinke
it
not
requisite
to
write
seuerallie
of
them
,
but
onelie
of
two
of
them
.
Annota
.
D.
Pall
Fructuum
Mangas
,
Cajus
,
Iambos
,
Iaquas
,
et
Annanas
,
qui
in
India
nascuntur
,
qui
esusuaves
,
et
Zimziberis
,
cujus
e
copia
magna
illic
vilitas
,
virentis
viva
imago
.
Die
fruyten
die
in
Indien
wassen
en
seer
lieffelick
zyn
om
te
eten
als
Mangas
▪
Cajus
▪
Iambos
▪
Iaquas
.
en
Annanas
met
die
Gember
welcke
om
der
menichte
weynich
geacht
is
affconterfeytinge
naert
leeven
gelyck
die
staen
en
wassen
.
The
Barkes
of
these
trées
are
kept
and
brought
ouer
sea
hither
and
are
good
to
make
Vineger
withall
,
as
some
Portingales
haue
done
.
Of
the
fruit
called
Iambolijns
.
The
trees
that
beare
this
fruit
,
haue
a
barke
like
Lentiscus
or
the
Mastick
tree
to
the
shew
much
like
a
Mirtle
,
Annota
.
●
.
Pall.
but
in
leaues
,
like
the
Arbutus
of
Italy
.
It
groweth
of
it self
in
the
wilde
fields
,
the
fruit
is
like
great
ripe
Oliues
of
Cordoua
,
and
harsh
in
a
mans
throate
.
This
fruite
is
little
vsed
by
Physitions
,
but
is
much
kept
in
pickle
,
and
eaten
with
sodden
Ryce
,
for
they
procure
an
appetite
to
meate
,
but
this
fruit
(
as
also
Iaka
)
is
by
the
Indians
not
accounted
among
wholesome
fruits
.
There
is
also
a
fruite
that
came
out
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
brought
from
beyond
the
Philippinas
or
Lusons
to
Malacca
,
&
from
thence
to
India
,
it
is
called
Papaios
,
and
is
very
like
a
Mellon
,
as
bigge
as
a
mans
fist
,
and
will
not
grow
,
but
alwaies
two
together
,
that
is
male
and
female
:
the
male
trée
neuer
yéeldeth
any
fruite
,
but
onely
the
female
,
and
when
they
are
deuided
,
&
set
apart
one
from
the
other
,
then
they
yéeld
no
fruite
at
all
.
It
is
a
trée
of
the
hight
of
a
man
,
with
great
leaues
.
This
fruite
at
the
first
for
the
strangenes
thereof
was
much
estéemed
,
but
now
they
account
not
of
it
.
There
are
likewise
in
India
some
fig
trées
of
Portingal
,
although
the
fruite
doth
neuer
come
to
good
perfection
.
Oranges
,
Lemons
,
Citrons
,
and
such
like
fruite
,
are
throughout
all
India
in
great
abundance
,
and
for
goodnes
and
taste
surpasse
those
of
Spaine
.
Grapes
are
not
ther
to
be
found
,
but
onelie
vpon
some
houses
,
as
we
haue
them
in
netherland
:
yet
against
Christmas
and
Lent
,
there
are
raysins
brought
into
Goa
,
by
the
Decanaes
and
Indians
out
of
the
firme
land
,
and
from
Ballagate
,
but
they
are
not
so
good
as
those
in
Spaine
,
and
verie
fewe
they
are
,
but
for
price
as
good
cheape
as
other
fruites
.
There
are
also
in
India
manie
Melons
,
but
not
so
good
as
those
in
Spaine
,
for
that
they
must
be
eaten
with
Suger
,
if
you
wil
haue
any
swéetnes
in
them
:
but
ther
is
an
other
sort
like
Melons
,
called
Patecas
or
Angurias
,
or
Melons
of
India
,
which
are
outwardlie
of
a
darke
gréene
colour
,
inwardlie
white
with
blacke
kernels
:
they
are
verie
waterish
and
hard
to
byte
,
and
so
moyst
,
that
as
a
man
eateth
them
,
his
mouth
is
full
of
water
,
but
yet
verie
swéet
,
and
verie
cold
and
fresh
meat
,
wherfore
manie
of
them
are
eaten
after
dinner
to
coole
men
.
Cucumbers
and
Radishes
are
there
in
great
numbers
,
also
Colewortes
,
but
not
so
good
as
in
Europa
,
for
the
Colewortes
neuer
grow
to
their
full
growth
,
but
are
loose
with
their
leaues
open
.
They
haue
likewise
some
sallet
hearbs
,
but
verie
little
:
hearbs
whereof
men
make
Porridge
are
not
there
to
be
had
,
nor
manie
swéet
smelling
hearbs
nor
flowers
,
as
Roses
,
lillies
,
rosemary
,
or
such
like
sorts
of
flowers
&
plants
there
are
none
,
yet
they
haue
some
fewe
Roses
,
and
a
little
Rosemarie
,
but
of
no
great
smell
.
The
fields
neuer
haue
any
other
flowers
in
them
,
but
onelie
grasse
,
and
that
is
in
Winter
when
it
rayneth
,
for
in
Summer
it
is
cleane
burnt
off
with
the
excéeding
heat
of
the
Sunne
.
There
is
onelie
a
kinde
of
blossomes
of
trées
,
which
grow
all
the
yeare
long
,
called
Fulle
,
that
smell
verie
swéet
:
the
women
doe
ordinarily
throw
them
among
their
Lynnen
and
apparell
to
make
them
swéet
.
They
likewise
make
Collers
or
strings
ful
of
them
,
which
they
weare
about
their
necks
,
and
strew
them
in
their
beds
,
for
they
are
verie
desirous
of
swéete
sauors
,
for
other
sorts
of
swéet
flowers
&
hearbs
,
whereof
thousands
are
found
in
Europe
,
they
are
not
in
India
to
be
had
:
so
that
when
you
tell
them
of
the
sweet
flowers
and
herbes
of
these
countries
,
they
wonder
much
thereat
,
and
are
verie
desirous
of
them
.
By
these
pictures
you
may
sée
the
forme
and
fashions
of
the
fruites
called
Iaacka
,
Ananas
,
Mangas
,
Caius
,
&
Iambos
,
which
are
the
fyue
principallest
&
most
estéemed
fruites
in
all
India
,
for
others
are
but
of
small
account
:
of
Ginger
also
as
it
groweth
,
whereof
in
an
other
place
I
will
say
more
,
when
I
make
mention
of
the
spices
and
drie
wares
of
India
:
all
which
are
set
down
according
to
the
life
,
although
the
leaues
are
not
altogether
so
proportionable
with
their
strings
and
veynes
,
as
they
should
be
,
or
as
the
Physitions
and
Doctors
in
their
Herbals
haue
described
them
,
hauing
onely
shewed
the
forme
and
growth
of
the
fruites
,
as
I
haue
seene
and
vsed
them
,
The
55.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Indian
Figges
.
Nuces
Indicae
,
magni
in
India
usus
et
ques
tuosae
,
cibum
et
potum
homi
nibus
suaves
et
navibus
materiam
prebent
idon●am
quibus
e
aedem
et
onerantur
et
aluntur
nautae
Indiaensche
nooten
ofte
Palmboomen
welcke
in
Indien
veel
opbren
gen
want
geven
soete
spijs
en
dranck
▪
stoff
tot
scheepen
▪
sensen
en
touwen
en
daer
die
selffde
scheepen
met
gelaeden
en
die
schip
luyden
mede
gevoet
werden
▪
Ficus
Indica
per
totum
annum
ferens
fruct●
cop●ose
●entes
quotidianam
multo
rum
escam
▪
Een
plante
draegende
het
qeheele
Iaer
vruch●n
.
d●●men
India●nsche
vygen
no●
▪
seer
vo●den●
en
●en
daegelickse
spijse
der
Indianen
.
Fructuum
icon
quos
Arrecca
sive
Faufel
vocant
▪
et
Bettele
folia
,
quos
pauco
calcis
subactos
integrum
diem
masticant
▪
succum
deglutientes
ad
corporis
purgationem
aliasque
utilitates
.
Eruyten
diemen
Arrecca
ofte
Faufel
noemt
en
die
blaeden
Bet
telle
,
welcke
met
wat
calcks
vermen●t
die
Indianen
een
gant
schen
dach
kauwen
het
say
doorswelgen
om
●lichaem
te
purge
ren
en
ander
haerder
crachten
.
Piperis
frute●
haederae
non
absimilis
.
Orientaelsche
Peeper
wasschen
de
●inuer
cruyt
niet
ongelyck
Indian
Figges
are
by
the
Arabians
called
Moris
and
not
Musa
,
not
Amusa
,
and
the
tree
Daracht
Moris
,
●nnota
.
D.
Pall.
by
the
Brasilians
Pacona
,
and
the
tree
Paquouer
,
by
Brocardus
in
his
description
of
the
holy
land
,
Paradise
Apples
,
by
Ou●edus
in
the
Historie
of
India
,
in
his
eight
Booke
and
first
Chapter
Platanus
,
in
Guinea
Bananas
,
in
Malauar
Patan
,
in
Malayen
Pican
,
in
Canara
,
Decan
,
Gusurate
,
and
Bengala
,
Quelli
,
Auicenna
,
Serapio
,
and
Rhasis
haue
likewise
written
certaine
Chapters
heereof
.
Auicenna
in
his
second
Booke
and
491.
Chapter
,
writing
of
the
properties
and
qualities
of
this
fruite
,
sayeth
,
that
it
yeeldeth
but
small
sustenaunce
,
that
it
ingendereth
Choller
and
Flegme
,
and
that
it
spoyleth
the
stomake
,
wherefore
he
counselleth
such
as
are
of
a
hotte
constitution
,
after
they
haue
eaten
these
Figges
,
to
take
some
Honie
and
Vinegar
,
sodden
together
with
cold
seeds
.
They
are
good
against
heate
in
the
stomake
,
Lungs
,
and
Kydnies
,
and
prouoke
Vrine
.
Rhasis
,
of
the
same
in
his
thirde
Booke
of
Physicke
,
and
twentie
Chapter
,
sayth
also
,
that
they
are
hurtfull
for
the
maw
,
which
I
also
found
being
in
Syrie
,
when
I
vsed
them
,
they
make
men
to
haue
an
euill
appetite
to
their
meate
,
&
a
desire
to
ease
their
bodies
,
and
doe
qualifie
the
rawnesse
of
the
throate
.
Serapio
in
his
Booke
of
Phisicke
in
the
84.
Chapter
sayth
,
that
this
fruit
is
in
the
ende
of
the
first
degree
warming
,
and
moystning
,
and
that
they
are
good
against
the
heate
of
the
stomake
and
Lungs
,
but
for
him
which
eateth
many
of
them
,
they
breede
a
heauinesse
in
his
Mawe
,
but
by
meanes
of
their
hast●e
ripening
,
they
are
good
for
the
Kidnies
,
prouoke
Vrine
,
and
make
men
apt
for
leacherie
.
The
Indian
Phisitians
doe
vse
this
fruit
in
medicines
for
Feauers
and
other
diseases
.
The
opinion
,
(
as
I
thinke
)
why
this
fruite
is
called
Paradise
Apples
,
is
partly
for
the
pleasantnes
of
taste
,
smell
and
colour
,
for
the
taste
is
betweene
sweete
&
sower
,
the
smell
somwhat
like
Roses
,
and
the
colour
a
faire
yelow
and
green
:
&
partly
also
because
this
fruit
being
cut
in
the
middle
,
haue
certaine
veines
like
a
crosse
,
whereon
the
Christians
in
Siria
doe
make
many
speculations
and
discourses
,
which
many
strangers
that
haue
trauelled
in
those
countries
doe
verifie
.
He
which
desireth
to
reade
more
heereof
,
let
him
reade
the
worthie
and
learned
Commentaries
of
Carolus
Clusius
vpon
Garsia
ab
horto
,
wher
he
shall
receiue
good
contentment
and
satisfaction
.
There
grow
in
India
many
Iniamos
and
Batatas
.
These
Iniamos
,
are
as
bigge
as
a
yelow
roote
,
but
somewhat
thicker
and
suller
of
knots
,
and
as
thicke
on
the
one
place
,
as
in
the
other
,
they
grow
vnder
the
earth
like
earth
Nuts
,
and
of
a
Dun
colour
,
and
white
within
like
earth
Nuts
,
but
not
so
swéete
.
Iniamos
were
this
yeare
brought
heth●
out
of
Guinea
,
Annota
▪
D.
Pall
as
bigge
as
a
mans
legge
,
and
all
of
a
like
thicknesse
,
the
outward
part
is
Dun
coloured
,
within
verie
white
,
rosted
or
sodden
they
are
verie
pleasant
of
taste
,
and
one
of
the
principal
meates
of
the
Black-Moores
.
The
Batatas
are
somewhat
red
of
colour
,
and
of
fashion
almost
like
the
Iniamos
,
but
swéeter
,
of
taste
like
an
earth
Nut.
These
two
fruits
are
verie
plentifull
,
specially
Iniamos
,
which
is
as
common
and
necessarie
a
meate
as
the
Figges
,
they
eate
them
for
the
most
part
rosted
,
and
vse
them
commonly
for
the
last
seruice
on
the
boorde
,
they
●eth
them
likewise
in
an
other
sort
for
●orrage
,
and
s●eth
them
with
flesh
like
Colwortes
or
Turnops
,
the
like
doe
they
with
Batatas
.
The
56.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Palme
trees
,
whereon
the
Indian
Nuts
called
Cocus
doe
grow
.
THese
Trées
are
commonlie
called
by
most
of
the
Indians
,
Persians
,
and
Arabians
,
Maro
,
&
the
nuts
Nare●
.
The
Malabares
call
the
Trees
Tenga
Maran
,
and
the
fruite
being
ripe
,
Tenga
,
but
vnripe
,
and
being
as
yet
greene
,
〈◊〉
.
In
Goa
●anha
,
the
Portingalls
call
this
fruit
Coquo
,
by
reason
of
the
thrée
holes
that
are
therein
,
like
to
a
Munkies
head
.
Auicenna
calleth
these
Ia●ial-Indi
,
that
is
,
Indian
nuts
.
The
Malayans
of
Malacca
call
the
trees
Trican
,
and
the
fruit
Nihor
.
This
is
the
most
profitable
tree
of
all
India
,
as
in
order
I
will
declare
vnto
you
the
profit
that
ariseth
thereby
,
they
grow
most
in
the
Islands
of
Maldiua
,
and
in
Goa
,
and
the
countries
round
about
them
,
as
also
through
the
whole
coast
of
Malabar
,
whereby
they
traffique
with
them
into
all
places
,
as
to
Cambaia
,
Ormus
,
&c.
The
tree
wareth
very
high
and
straight
,
of
the
thickenes
of
a
small
spanne
little
more
or
lesse
,
it
hath
no
branches
but
in
the
vppermost
part
thereof
,
&
in
the
top
grow
the
leaues
,
which
spread
like
vnto
Date
trées
,
and
vnder
the
leaues
close
to
the
tree
grow
the
Coquos
together
,
commonly
ten
or
twelue
one
close
by
another
,
but
you
shall
seldome
finde
one
of
them
growing
alone
by
it self
.
The
blossome
of
this
fruite
is
very
like
the
blossome
of
a
Chestnut
.
The
wood
of
the
tree
is
very
sappy
like
a
spunge
,
and
is
not
firme
,
they
doe
not
grow
but
on
the
sea
sides
,
or
bankes
of
riuers
close
by
the
strand
,
and
in
sandie
grounds
,
for
there
groweth
none
within
the
land
.
They
haue
no
great
rootes
,
so
that
a
man
would
thinke
it
were
impossible
for
them
to
haue
any
fast
hold
within
the
earth
,
and
yet
they
stand
so
fast
and
grow
so
high
,
that
it
maketh
men
scare
to
see
men
clime
vppon
them
,
least
they
should
fall
downe
.
The
Canarijns
clime
as
nimbly
and
as
fast
vpon
them
,
as
if
they
were
Apes
,
for
they
make
small
steppes
in
the
trées
like
staires
,
whereon
they
step
,
and
so
clime
vp
▪
which
the
Portingales
dare
not
venter
,
their
planting
is
in
this
manner
.
They
first
plant
the
Coquos
or
Nuts
whereof
the
trees
doe
spring
,
and
when
they
are
about
the
height
of
a
man
,
in
winter
time
they
plant
them
againe
,
and
dung
them
with
ashes
,
and
in
summer
time
water
them
.
They
growe
well
about
houses
,
because
commonlie
there
they
haue
good
earth
,
and
beeing
well
looked
vnto
and
husbanded
,
they
yeeld
fruit
in
fewe
yeares
,
which
is
the
Canarijns
liuinges
that
dwell
here
and
there
among
those
trees
,
and
haue
no
other
occupation
but
onely
to
dresse
those
trees
,
which
they
farme
of
the
Landlords
,
and
by
the
fruite
thereof
doe
get
their
liuinges
.
Those
trees
are
more
aboundant
with
them
then
Oliue
trées
in
Spaine
,
or
willow
trées
in
the
Low
countries
.
The
profits
they
reape
thereby
are
these
.
First
the
wood
is
very
good
for
many
things
,
although
it
be
spungious
and
●appy
,
by
reason
of
the
length
of
it
,
for
in
the
Islandes
of
Maldiua
they
make
whole
ships
thereof
,
without
any
iron
nayles
in
them
,
for
they
sow
them
together
with
the
cordes
that
are
made
of
the
said
Cocus
or
Nut
,
the
ropes
and
cables
beeing
likewise
of
the
same
tree
,
as
also
the
sayles
which
they
make
of
the
leaues
,
which
leaues
are
called
Olas
.
They
serue
likewise
to
make
the
Canarijns
houses
,
and
for
hattes
which
they
vse
to
carrie
ouer
their
heades
,
for
the
sunne
or
the
raine
,
they
make
also
mattes
or
Tents
that
lie
ouer
the
Palamkins
when
it
raineth
,
to
couer
the
women
when
they
are
caried
abroad
,
and
such
like
thinges
:
they
likewise
make
thereof
very
fine
Hattes
,
that
are
much
esteemed
,
and
cost
three
or
foure
Pardawes
the
péece
,
which
they
weare
in
Summer
for
lightnes
.
They
farme
or
hire
those
trées
for
two
causes
,
one
for
the
Coquos
or
fruit
to
eate
it
,
the
other
to
presse
wine
out
of
them
,
thereof
to
drinke
.
The
nuts
are
as
great
as
an
estrige
egge
,
some
smaller
,
and
some
greater
,
and
are
outwardly
couered
with
a
Huske
or
Shell
,
which
as
long
as
it
groweth
on
the
trée
,
is
gréene
with
out
,
like
an
Acorne
with
his
huske
or
cup.
The
Indian
nuts
are
couered
ouer
with
two
sortes
of
huskes
or
shels
,
Anno●
D.
〈◊〉
whereof
the
vttermost
is
hayrie
,
and
of
it
they
make
Cairo
,
that
is
,
all
their
cables
and
ropes
,
and
stop
and
make
their
ships
close
with
it
in
stead
of
Ocam
or
tow
,
for
that
it
keepeth
the
ships
closer
in
saltwater
then
our
Ocam
or
Tow
,
because
in
salt
water
it
closeth
and
shutteth
it selfe
closer
together
.
Of
the
other
they
make
not
onelie
drinking
cups
,
in
India
,
but
here
with
vs
also
,
for
that
the
common
people
beleeue
there
is
a
certaine
vertue
in
them
against
stirring
of
the
body
,
but
it
is
not
so
.
This
Huske
beeing
drie
and
pulled
off
,
is
haire
like
hempe
,
whereof
all
the
cordes
and
Cables
that
are
vsed
throughout
al
India
are
made
,
as
well
vppon
the
land
as
in
the
ships
▪
it
is
of
colour
verie
like
the
ropes
of
Sparta
in
Spaine
,
they
are
very
good
but
they
must
be
kept
in
salt
water
,
whereby
they
continue
very
long
,
but
in
fresh
or
raine
water
they
doe
presently
rot
,
because
they
are
not
drest
with
pitch
,
and
tarre
as
our
ships
are
.
The
ship
wherein
I
came
out
of
India
into
Portingall
,
had
no
other
ropes
nor
cables
,
nor
any
such
kinde
of
stuffe
,
but
such
as
were
made
of
the
Indian
Cocus
,
called
Cayro
,
which
continued
very
good
,
sauing
only
that
we
were
forced
euery
fourtéene
dayes
to
wash
our
cables
in
the
Sea
,
whereby
they
serued
vs
as
well
as
cables
of
hemp
.
The
fruit
when
it
is
almost
ripe
is
called
Lanha
,
and
within
is
full
of
water
,
and
then
it
is
white
of
colour
,
thin
and
soft
,
and
the
longer
the
Cocus
is
on
the
tree
,
the
more
the
water
groweth
and
changeth
into
white
,
which
is
the
meat
of
the
nut
within
,
and
tasteth
much
like
a
hasel
nut
,
but
somewhat
sweeter
.
The
Lanhos
haue
within
them
a
good
draught
of
water
,
which
is
very
cleare
,
sweet
,
and
coole
to
drink
.
It
is
at
the
least
halfe
a
Can
full
,
&
when
men
walke
abroad
and
are
thirstie
they
go
vnto
the
Canarijns
,
who
presently
with
a
great
knife
in
their
handes
come
vp
the
tree
,
and
cut
off
as
many
Lanhos
as
a
man
desireth
,
selling
them
for
a
Basaruco
or
a
two
peece
,
which
they
make
very
ready
and
cleare
to
be
drunke
,
the
first
shell
that
is
ouer
the
inward
fruit
(
which
as
the
nut
is
come
to
his
full
ripenes
,
becometh
almost
to
bee
wood
,
is
then
but
thin
and
soft
,
and
very
pleasant
to
eate
with
salt
,
and
do
taste
almost
like
Artichokes
,
a
man
may
drinke
as
much
of
this
water
as
hee
will
for
it
will
not
hurt
him
,
but
is
a
verie
pleasant
drinke
,
when
the
fruit
is
ripe
,
there
is
not
so
much
water
in
it
,
and
is
white
within
,
and
somewhat
thicker
of
substance
,
and
then
the
water
is
not
so
good
as
it
was
before
beeing
Lanhos
,
for
then
it
becommeth
somewhat
sower
.
These
Cocus
being
yet
in
their
husks
,
may
be
carried
ouer
the
whole
world
,
and
not
once
hurt
or
brused
,
and
it
happeneth
oftentimes
that
by
continuance
of
time
,
the
water
within
the
Cocus
doth
conuert
,
and
congeale
into
a
certaine
kinde
of
yellow
apple
,
which
is
verie
sauorie
and
sweet
.
The
huske
beeing
taken
off
,
the
shel
serueth
for
many
vses
,
as
to
make
ladles
with
woodden
handles
,
and
also
certaine
little
pots
,
which
beeing
fastned
to
a
sticke
,
they
doe
therewith
take
and
lade
water
out
of
their
great
pots
,
they
make
thereof
also
small
vessels
to
beare
wine
in
when
they
walke
into
the
fieldes
,
and
a
thousand
other
thinges
.
These
shelles
are
likewise
burnt
,
&
serue
for
coales
for
Goldsmithes
,
which
are
very
good
and
excellent
.
Of
the
white
of
these
nuts
in
India
they
make
porrage
,
and
dresse
meate
withall
,
strayning
and
pressing
out
the
milke
,
wherin
with
many
other
mixtures
they
seeth
their
rice
,
&
to
bee
short
,
they
neuer
dresse
any
rice
,
which
they
cal
Carrijl
,
&
is
the
sauce
to
their
meate
thereunto
,
but
they
put
some
of
their
Cocus
milk
into
it
,
els
the
Cocus
is
but
little
eaten
,
for
there
it
is
not
esteemed
of
,
but
serueth
for
meate
for
the
slaues
,
and
poore
people
.
They
likewise
breake
the
Cocus
in
péeces
,
and
taking
off
the
shell
they
drie
the
fruit
or
white
meat
that
is
within
it
,
and
it
is
caried
in
great
quantities
out
of
Malabar
to
Cambaia
and
Ormus
&
to
the
Northern
coastes
and
quarters
beyond
Goa
,
as
also
to
the
countrie
of
Ballagate
,
&
traffique
much
therewith
.
Of
this
white
substance
they
make
Oyle
,
which
they
stampe
in
cesterns
like
Oliues
,
and
it
maketh
verie
good
oyle
,
as
well
to
eat
as
to
burne
,
which
is
likewise
very
medicinable
.
There
are
two
sortes
of
Oyle
made
of
these
nuts
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal
,
one
out
of
the
fresh
or
greene
nuts
,
stamped
and
mixed
with
warme
water
,
which
beeing
pressed
foorth
,
the
oyle
swimmeth
aboue
the
water●
this
oyle
is
vsed
to
purge
the
maw
and
the
guts
,
for
it
purgeth
very
gently
,
&
without
hurt
some
mixe
therewith
the
iuyce
of
Thamarindes
,
&
maketh
thereof
a
verie
wholesome
medecine
,
the
other
Oyle
is
prest
out
of
the
dried
Cocus
,
which
is
called
Copra
,
&
is
good
also
to
purge
the
maw
and
against
the
shrinking
of
the
sinews
,
as
also
for
old
aches
and
paines
in
the
ioyntes
and
lims
.
This
dried
Cocus
which
is
so
caried
abroad
,
is
called
Copra
.
When
they
desire
to
haue
no
Cocus
or
fruite
thereof
,
they
cut
the
blossomes
of
the
Cocus
away
,
and
binde
a
round
Potte
with
a
narrow
mouth
,
by
them
called
Callao
,
fast
vnto
the
tree
,
and
stop
the
same
close
round
about
with
pot
earth
,
so
that
neyther
wine
nor
aire
can
eyther
enter
in
,
or
come
forth
,
&
in
that
sort
the
pot
in
short
space
is
full
of
water
,
which
they
call
Sura
,
&
is
very
pleasant
to
drinke
like
sweet
whay
,
&
somewhat
better
.
This
water
being
drunke
,
Anota
D
Pal
is
very
good
against
the
heate
of
the
liuer
and
the
kidnies
,
and
cleanseth
the
yard
from
corruption
and
filthie
matter
.
The
same
water
standing
but
one
houre
in
the
sunne
,
is
very
good
viniger
,
and
in
India
they
haue
none
other
.
This
Sura
beeing
distilled
,
is
called
Fula
,
or
Nipe
,
&
is
as
excellent
aqua
vitae
,
as
any
is
made
in
Dor●
of
their
best
rennish
wine
,
but
this
is
of
the
finest
kinde
of
distillation
.
The
second
distillation
thereof
is
called
Vraca
,
which
is
verie
good
wine
,
&
is
the
wine
of
India
,
for
they
haue
no
other
wine
.
It
is
very
hot
&
strong
,
yet
the
Indians
drinke
it
as
if
it
were
water
,
&
the
Portingales
vse
it
in
this
sort
.
They
put
it
into
vessels
▪
and
to
a
pipe
of
Vraca
they
put
3.
or
4.
Hands
of
reasons
that
are
brought
for
marchandise
into
India
from
Ormus
,
euerie
Hand
is
12.
poundes
,
which
beeing
washed
they
put
into
the
vessell
leauing
the
bung
open
&
the
pipe
not
being
full
,
for
if
it
were
it
wold
burst
,
by
reason
of
the
heat
,
because
therewith
it
séetheth
in
the
Pipe
like
water
on
the
fire
,
and
boyling
so
,
it
is
stirred
euery
day
for
the
space
of
fourteene
or
fifteene
dayes
,
in
which
time
the
Vraca
getteth
as
faire
a
redde
colour
,
as
if
it
were
Portingall
wine
,
and
differeth
not
much
in
taste
,
but
yet
sweeter
,
and
hotter
of
it selfe
,
howbeit
it
is
altogether
as
fayre
,
and
of
as
good
a
colour
as
their
Portingall
Wyne
,
so
that
they
can
hardly
bee
discerned
one
from
the
other
:
this
Wine
is
called
Wine
of
Passa
,
or
Reasons
.
With
this
Wine
there
is
great
traffique
vsed
to
Bengala
,
Malacca
,
China
and
other
places
,
and
euery
Pipe
thereof
costeth
within
Goa
30.
Pardawen
the
péece
,
little
more
or
lesse
.
Of
the
aforesaide
Sura
they
likewise
make
Sugar
,
which
is
called
Iagra
:
they
seeth
the
water
,
and
set
it
in
the
Sun
,
whereof
it
becommeth
Sugar
,
but
it
is
little
estéemed
,
because
it
is
of
a
browne
colour
,
and
for
that
they
haue
so
great
quantitie
and
abundance
of
white
Sugar
throughout
all
India
.
The
innermost
parte
of
the
trée
or
trunke
is
called
Palmito
,
and
is
the
pith
or
hart
of
the
same
trunke
,
which
is
much
estéemed
,
and
sent
for
a
present
vnto
men
of
great
account
.
It
is
as
thinne
as
Paper
,
and
also
white
,
and
is
as
if
it
were
plaited
or
prest
together
,
as
they
vse
to
plait
&
presse
womens
huykes
in
the
Low
countries
:
it
is
also
long
and
slender
,
and
hath
sometimes
50.
or
60.
foldes
or
plaites
in
it
like
a
paper
booke
.
This
the
Indians
vse
for
paper
,
and
bookes
,
which
continueth
in
the
same
foldes
,
whereon
they
write
when
it
is
gréene
,
and
so
let
it
drie
,
and
then
it
is
impossible
to
get
the
letters
out
againe
,
for
it
is
printed
therein
with
a
kind
of
Iron
instrument
:
The
Indians
cal
it
Olla
,
whereof
all
their
bookes
,
wrytinges
,
and
Euidences
are
made
,
which
they
can
seale
,
and
shutte
vp
as
we
doe
our
letters
.
Of
this
Paper
with
the
Indian
writing
vpon
it
,
you
may
sée
some
at
D.
Paludanus
house
,
which
I
gaue
him
for
a
present
.
These
trées
are
for
the
most
part
in
the
Islands
of
Maldiua
,
w●ere
there
are
Cocus
Nuttes
,
that
are
excellent
good
against
poyson
.
Garsius
and
Costa
esteeme
this
for
a
fable
.
Costa
writeth
that
he
hath
searched
into
it
many
times
but
found
it
contrarie
,
as
I
likewise
haue
done
,
and
can
finde
no
such
great
effect
.
.
Those
Islandes
haue
no
other
dealing
or
liuing
,
but
with
Cayro
,
whereof
they
make
ropes
and
Cables
,
and
with
the
Copra
,
or
the
white
substance
of
the
Cocus
,
whereof
Oyle
is
made
,
so
that
they
doe
oftentimes
come
into
India
,
when
the
ship
&
all
the
furniture
,
victuaile
and
marchandise
is
onely
of
those
Palme
trées
,
whereby
it
is
wel
to
be
considered
,
that
it
is
one
of
the
greatest
&
principalest
traffiques
and
victua●ls
in
all
India
,
This
shall
suffice
for
the
description
of
the
particular
commodities
of
this
trée
,
the
liuely
picture
whereof
is
here
to
be
séene
,
together
with
the
Cocus
or
Nuttes
,
and
the
pottes
hanging
at
the
same
,
to
draw
the
water
out
of
them
,
as
also
the
growing
and
sprowting
of
the
Fig
trées
,
as
well
with
fruit
as
with
blossoms
,
all
liuely
set
downe
.
The
57.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Duryoens
,
a
fruit
of
Malacca
.
DVryoen
is
a
fruit
that
only
groweth
in
Malacca
,
and
is
so
much
comended
by
those
which
haue
proued
the
same
,
that
there
is
no
fruite
in
the
world
to
bee
compared
with
it
:
for
they
affirme
,
that
in
taste
and
goodnes
it
excelleth
all
kind
of
fruits
,
and
yet
when
it
is
first
opened
,
it
smelleth
like
rotten
onions
,
but
in
the
taste
the
swéetnes
and
daintinesse
thereof
is
tryed
.
It
is
as
great
as
a
Mellon
,
outwardly
like
the
Iaacka
,
wherof
I
haue
spoken
,
but
somewhat
sharper
or
pricking
,
and
much
like
the
huskes
of
Chesnuttes
.
It
hath
within
it
certaine
partitions
like
the
Iaacka
,
Annot●
D.
P.
wherein
the
fruit
groweth
,
being
of
the
greatnesse
of
a
little
Hennes
egge
,
and
therein
are
the
Nuttes
as
great
as
Peache
stones
.
The
fruite
is
for
colour
and
taste
like
an
excellent
meat
,
much
vsed
in
Spaine
,
called
Mang●ar
Blanco
,
which
is
made
of
Hennes
flesh
,
distilled
with
Sugar
:
The
trees
are
like
the
Iaacka
trées
,
the
blossoms
white
,
and
somewhat
yellowish
:
the
leaues
about
halfe
a
spanne
broad
,
somewhat
sharpe
at
the
end
,
within
light
gréene
,
and
without
darke
gréene
.
Arundo
Indica
femoris
pene
habiti
crassitudine
▪
Indiaens
riet
wasschende
inde
dick
te
van
cen
mans
dije
ofte
been
Indicus
en
truncus
brachijs
sepandit
opacis
Grata
etiam
ut
justis
umbra
sit
agminibus
Vt
nova
protrudens
in
apertas
exerat
auras
Grandia
germinibus
sustinet
ipsa
suis
▪
Arbor
admiranda
quae
e
ramis
novos
in
terram
truncos
dimittens
tam
lata
tandem
occupat
spatia
▪
ut
justum
exercitum
umbra
possit
contegere
.
Ficum
Indicam
vocant
▪
Een
wonderbaerlicken
boom
welcke
wt
haere
rancken
weder
neer
waerts
wortelen
beslaet
ten
laetsten
soo
veel
plaets
datter
cen
vol
sleegen
leeger
mach
onder
berusten
▪
Duriones
fructus
jucunda
saporis
suavitate
prae
alijs
omni
bus
habiti
eximij
,
nascuntur
tantum
in
Mallacca
Die
vruchten
diemen
Durioens
noemt
boven
alle
ander
van
smaeck
en
lieffelick
heyt
gepreesen
▪
wassen
alleen
in
Mallacca
.
Ecce
tibi
ramum
nigra
quem
nox
suavibus
ornat
Exuit
ornatum
floribus
alma
dies
Vt
decus
hoc
una
vigeatque
et
defluat
hora
Continuas
obeunt
illa
diesque
vices
Traxit
et
hinc
nomen
tristi
quod
squalido
trunco
Auricomum
rutilo
cum
nitet
orbe
jubar
Haud
secus
et
nostro
quae
sensu
splendida
fumos
Esse
.
fidem
veri
h●x
rediuma
facit
Arbor
soli
Indiae
nota
,
cui
per
totum
annum
occidente
sole
flores
,
gignuntur
multi
,
et
odoratu
suaves
,
oriente
defluunt
,
unde
tristis
illi
nomen
.
Een
boom
welcke
in
Indien
alleen
bekent
is
,
in
t
ondergaen
vande
Son
voort
▪
brengende
veel
welrieckende
bloemen
,
welcke
alle
in
t
opgaen
vande
selve
weder
af
vallen
,
en
dat
het
gantsche
Iaer
door
.
This
fruit
is
hot
and
moist
,
and
such
as
will
eat
them
,
must
first
treade
▪
vpon
them
softly
with
his
foote
,
and
breake
the
prickes
that
are
about
them
:
Such
as
neuer
eate
of
it
before
,
when
they
smell
it
at
the
first
,
thinke
it
senteth
like
a
rotten
Onyon
,
but
hauing
tasted
it
,
they
esteeme
it
aboue
all
other
fruites
,
both
for
taste
and
sauour
.
This
fruite
is
also
in
such
account
with
the
learned
Doctors
,
that
they
think
a
man
can
neuer
be
satisfied
therwith
,
and
therefore
they
giue
this
fruite
an
honourable
name
,
and
write
certaine
Epigrammes
thereof
,
&
yet
there
is
great
abundance
of
them
in
Malacca
:
&
the
apples
cost
not
aboue
four
Meruedies
the
peece
,
specially
in
the
Monthes
of
Iune
,
Iuly
and
August
,
at
other
times
the
price
is
higher
.
Here
you
must
note
a
wonderful
contrarietie
,
that
is
betweene
this
fruit
Duriaoen
,
and
the
hearbe
Bettele
,
which
in
truth
is
so
great
,
that
if
there
were
a
whole
shippe
,
shoppe
or
house
full
of
Duriaoens
,
wherein
there
lay
certayne
leaues
of
Bettele
,
all
the
Duriaoens
wold
presently
rotte
and
bee
spoyled
.
And
likewise
by
eating
ouer
many
of
those
Duriaoens
,
they
heat
the
Maw
,
&
make
it
swell
,
and
one
leafe
of
Bettele
,
to
the
contrarie
,
being
laide
colde
vppon
the
hart
,
will
presently
cease
the
inflamation
,
rising
or
swelling
of
the
Maw
.
And
so
if
after
you
haue
eaten
Duriaoens
,
you
chance
to
eat
a
leafe
or
two
of
Bettele
,
you
can
receyue
no
hurt
by
the
Duriaoens
,
although
you
haue
eaten
neuer
so
many
.
Hereupon
,
and
because
they
are
of
so
pleasant
a
taste
,
the
common
saying
is
,
that
men
can
neuer
be
satisfied
with
them
.
The
58.
Chapter
Of
the
tree
Arbore
de
Rays
,
that
is
,
root
tree
,
and
the
Bambus
or
reede
of
India
.
THere
is
a
trée
in
India
called
Arbore
de
Rays
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
Trée
of
rootes
:
this
trée
is
very
wonderfull
to
beholde
,
for
that
when
it
groweth
first
vp
like
all
other
trées
and
spreadeth
the
branches
:
than
the
branches
grow
ful
of
roots
,
&
grow
downwards
again
towards
the
earth
,
where
they
take
roote
againe
,
and
so
are
fast
againe
within
the
ground
,
and
in
length
of
time
,
the
broader
the
trée
is
,
and
that
the
branches
doe
spreade
themselues
,
the
more
roots
doe
hang
vpon
the
branches
and
séeme
a
farre
off
to
bée
cordes
of
Hempe
,
so
that
in
the
ende
the
trée
couereth
a
great
peece
of
ground
,
and
crosseth
one
roote
within
the
other
like
a
Mase
.
I
haue
séene
trees
that
haue
contayned
at
the
least
some
thirtie
or
fortie
paces
in
compasse
,
and
all
out
of
the
rootes
which
came
from
aboue
one
of
the
braunches
,
and
were
fast
growne
and
had
taken
roote
againe
within
the
earth
,
and
in
time
waxed
so
thicke
,
that
it
could
not
be
discerned
,
which
was
the
chief
or
principal
trunke
or
body
of
the
trée
:
in
some
places
you
may
creepe
betweene
the
rootes
,
and
the
more
the
tree
spreadeth
,
so
much
the
more
doe
the
rootes
spring
out
of
the
same
branches
and
still
grow
downe
til
they
come
to
earth
,
and
there
take
roote
againe
within
the
ground
,
and
still
increase
with
rootes
,
that
it
is
a
wonder
.
This
tree
hath
no
fruit
that
is
worth
the
eating
,
but
a
small
kind
of
fruite
like
Oliues
,
&
good
for
nothing
but
for
birdes
to
eate
.
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
Carolus
Clusius
that
hath
written
very
diligently
of
this
tree
,
nameth
it
by
authoritie
out
of
Plinie
,
the
Indian
Fig
tree
,
and
saith
,
it
groweth
very
high
,
first
out
of
a
straight
thicke
trunke
,
or
body
that
afterwarde
yeeldeth
many
small
and
thinne
twigges
,
which
being
young
and
tender
,
are
of
a
gold
yellow
colour
,
and
growing
downewardes
towardes
the
earth
,
doe
waxe
againe
like
young
Rushes
,
and
so
make
as
it
were
new
trees
again
,
which
in
time
become
as
thicke
as
the
first
,
so
that
they
cannot
easily
be
discerned
one
from
the
other
,
sauing
onely
for
the
compasse
thereof
,
which
in
the
ende
proceedeth
to
the
thicknesse
of
three
mens
fadomes
:
out
of
the
which
roundnesse
or
circuit
on
euery
side
there
groweth
other
rootes
,
and
●o
to
an
innumerable
number
,
so
that
this
tree
doth
couer
sometimes
a
little
Italian
mile
,
and
doth
not
onely
spread
from
the
lowest
branches
down
againe
into
the
ground
,
but
also
from
the
highest
,
whereby
that
one
tree
seemeth
to
be
a
thicke
woode
.
The
Indians
that
they
may
go
through
this
tree
,
do
cut
away
some
of
the
branches
,
and
make
as
it
were
galleries
to
walke
vnder
,
and
to
keepe
them
from
the
heate
of
the
Sunne
,
because
the
tree
is
so
full
of
branches
,
that
the
Sun
cannot
shine
through
it
,
and
by
reason
of
the
many
crookinges
and
wayes
that
are
vnder
this
tree
,
there
are
many
soundes
of
a
great
Eccho
hearde
vnder
the
same
,
so
that
in
many
places
it
will
repeate
a
mans
words
three
or
foure
times
together
.
He
that
tolde
Clusius
of
this
tree
,
saide
,
hee
had
seene
800.
or
1000.
men
(
whereof
hee
himselfe
was
one
)
hide
themselues
vnder
one
of
those
trees
,
saying
further
,
that
there
were
some
of
those
trees
which
might
well
couer
3000.
men
vnder
it
:
the
leaues
which
the
new
branches
bring
forth
,
are
like
the
leaues
of
the
Quince
trees
:
the
outside
green
,
the
inside
whitish
&
rough
,
as
if
they
were
couered
with
Wooll
:
whose
leaues
are
much
desired
by
Elephants
,
who
therewith
are
nourished
:
the
fruit
is
like
the
first
ioint
of
a
mans
thumbe
,
and
haue
the
fashion
&
forme
of
little
small
figges
,
reddish
both
within
and
without
,
and
ful
of
little
greines
like
common
figges
:
sweet
of
taste
and
good
to
be
eaten
,
but
not
so
pleasant
as
our
common
figs
▪
they
grow
between
the
leaues
&
the
new
branches
,
as
our
Figges
doe
:
it
groweth
in
Goa
,
and
in
some
places
bordering
on
the
same
:
also
Clusius
saith
out
of
Curtius
,
Plinius
and
Strabo
,
that
those
trees
were
also
knowne
of
the
auncient
writers
.
Hee
that
desireth
to
know
more
hereof
,
let
him
reade
Clusius
in
his
Chapter
of
Indian
Figges
.
There
are
in
India
other
wonderfull
and
thicke
trées
,
whereof
shippes
are
made
:
there
are
trées
by
Cochiin
,
that
are
called
Angelina
,
whereof
certaine
scutes
or
Skiffes
called
Tones
are
made
:
there
are
of
those
Tones
that
will
lade
in
them
at
the
least
20.
or
30.
Pipes
of
water
,
and
are
cut
out
of
one
péece
of
wood
,
without
any
péece
or
seame
,
or
any
iointes
:
whereby
men
may
well
coniecture
the
thicknesse
of
the
trée
,
and
it
is
so
strong
and
hard
a
woode
,
that
Iron
in
tract
of
time
would
bee
consumed
thereby
,
by
reason
of
the
hardnesse
of
the
woode
.
There
are
also
ouer
all
India
many
Sugar
Canes
in
all
places
,
and
in
great
numbers
,
but
not
much
estéemed
of
:
&
all
along
the
coast
of
Malabare
there
are
many
thicke
Reeds
,
specially
on
the
coast
of
Choramandel
,
which
Reedes
by
the
Indians
are
called
Mambu
,
and
by
the
Portingales
Bambu
:
these
Mambus
haue
a
certain
matter
within
them
,
which
is
(
as
it
were
)
the
pith
of
it
,
such
as
Quilles
haue
within
them
,
which
men
take
out
when
they
make
them
pennes
to
write
:
the
Indians
call
it
Sacar
Mambu
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
Sugar
of
Mambu
,
and
is
a
very
medicinable
thing
much
esteemed
,
and
much
sought
for
by
the
Arabians
,
Persians
,
and
Moores
,
that
call
it
Tabaxiir
.
Tabaxijr
is
a
Persian
word
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
&
signifieth
no
other
thing
but
a
certaine
white
or
milke
moisture
,
for
any
sap
or
moisture
cleauing
together
is
called
Sacar
Mambu
,
because
the
reeds
or
branches
,
which
bring
forth
the
same
are
called
Mambu
:
the
trees
whereon
Tabaxijr
groweth
,
are
some
as
great
as
a
Popler
,
and
some
smaller
,
commonly
hauing
straight
vpright
branches
,
sauing
that
some
of
the
fayrest
of
them
are
bowed
for
their
galleries
,
Arbours
,
and
other
walking
places
:
they
haue
many
ioyntes
,
each
of
a
spanne
length
,
hauing
leaues
somewhat
longer
then
the
leaues
of
the
Oliue
tree
:
betweene
euery
ioynt
there
is
a
certain
sweete
moysture
,
white
and
cleauing
together
like
Starch
,
sometimes
much
,
sometimes
little
:
euery
tree
or
branch
doth
not
bring
forth
such
sweet
moisture
,
but
such
onely
as
grow
in
Bisnagar
,
and
in
some
prouinces
of
Malabar
.
And
therefore
commonly
in
Persia
and
Arabia
,
it
is
weighed
against
siluer
,
and
is
a
marchandise
much
vsed
&
esteemed
among
the
foresaide
nations
:
this
groweth
within
the
ioynts
of
the
reed
,
&
is
white
,
and
sometimes
blackish
,
and
sometimes
Ash
colour
.
It
is
not
therefore
reiected
or
cast
away
,
●nota
.
●
Pal.
because
it
is
blackish
:
for
this
blackishnesse
proceedeth
either
by
reason
of
the
superfluitie
of
the
moysture
,
or
that
it
was
too
long
inclosed
within
the
tree
,
&
not
by
burning
of
the
tree
,
as
some
are
of
opinion
.
Rhases
writeth
hereof
in
his
third
book
,
and
36.
Chap.
and
Serapio
in
his
booke
of
phisicke
,
in
the
342.
Chapter
,
and
Auicenna
in
his
2.
booke
and
617.
Chapter
,
who
are
of
opinion
,
that
Tabaxijr
is
made
of
burnt
rootes
,
but
his
opinion
is
hereby
proued
to
be
false
.
The
Indians
vse
it
against
the
payne
in
their
priuie
members
,
or
such
like
secrete
diseases
,
as
also
against
hotte
or
burning
feauers
,
the
Colerica
passio
,
and
the
redde
Malison
,
and
laskines
,
with
such
like
diseases
.
Those
réeds
grow
most
in
the
coast
of
Choramandel
in
Bisnagar
,
and
Malacca
in
many
places
,
and
in
great
abundance
:
they
growe
very
high
,
and
are
diuided
in
each
ioynt
one
knot
from
another
,
at
the
least
a
spanne
and
a
halfe
,
and
rather
more
and
are
as
thicke
as
a
mans
leg
aboue
the
knee
:
they
do
commonly
grow
vpright
,
and
most
of
them
as
high
as
the
highest
house
in
the
Low
countries
:
they
bow
them
many
times
in
growing
,
that
they
may
bring
them
into
a
forme
or
fashion
to
serue
for
their
Pallamkins
,
wherein
the
Portingalles
and
Indian
Lordes
are
caried
,
as
I
saide
before
:
the
leaues
of
those
réedes
or
Bambus
growe
wide
one
from
another
,
and
haue
almost
the
fashion
of
an
Oliue
leafe
.
Of
the
tree
or
reede
called
Bambus
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
some
of
the
Indians
make
scutes
or
little
Skiffes
,
wherein
two
men
may
sitte
,
which
they
doe
not
altogether
make
hollow
within
,
but
leaue
two
knots
or
partitions
vncarued
.
In
those
scutes
the
Indians
sit
naked
,
at
ech
end
one
,
crosse
legged
,
&
in
each
hand
an
oare
,
wherewith
they
rule
the
boate
and
driue
her
swiftly
against
the
streame
,
specially
in
the
riuer
called
Cranganor
:
and
they
are
of
this
opinion
,
that
those
Scutes
are
neuer
ouerturned
by
the
Crocodiles
(
although
they
come
about
them
)
as
others
are
,
but
for
these
it
was
neuer
heard
of
.
The
59.
Chapter
.
Of
the
tree
called
Arbore
Triste
.
THe
Tree
called
Arbore
Triste
,
that
is
,
the
sorrowfull
tree
,
is
so
called
,
because
it
neuer
beareth
blossoms
but
in
the
night
time
,
and
so
it
doeth
and
continueth
all
the
yeare
long
:
it
is
a
thing
to
be
wondred
at
:
for
that
so
soone
as
the
Sunne
setteth
,
there
is
not
one
blossome
seene
vppon
the
tree
,
but
presently
within
halfe
an
houre
after
,
there
are
as
many
blossomes
vppon
it
,
as
the
Tree
can
beare
:
they
are
very
pleasant
to
behold
,
and
smell
very
sweet
,
and
so
soone
as
the
day
commeth
on
,
and
the
Sunne
is
rising
,
presently
all
the
blossomes
fall
off
,
and
couer
all
the
ground
,
so
that
there
remayneth
not
one
to
be
seene
vpon
the
tree
:
the
leaues
shut
themselues
close
together
,
so
that
it
seemeth
as
though
it
were
dead
,
vntill
euening
commeth
againe
,
and
then
it
beginneth
to
blossome
as
it
did
before
:
the
tree
is
as
great
as
a
Plum
tree
,
and
is
commonly
planted
behinde
mens
houses
,
in
their
gardens
for
a
pleasure
,
and
for
the
sweet
smell
:
it
groweth
very
quickly
vp
,
for
that
many
young
plantes
do
spring
out
of
the
roote
,
and
as
soone
as
those
young
plantes
be
aboue
halfe
a
fadome
high
,
they
haue
presently
as
many
blossoms
vppon
them
as
the
branches
on
the
trees
,
and
although
they
cut
the
tree
down
to
the
ground
▪
yet
within
lesse
then
halfe
a
yeare
there
will
branches
spring
out
of
the
roote
,
and
likewise
if
you
breake
a
branch
off
from
the
tree
&
set
it
in
the
earth
,
it
will
presently
take
root
and
grow
,
&
within
few
dayes
after
beareth
blossoms
:
the
blossomes
are
in
a
manner
like
Orange
tree
blossomes
,
the
flowre
being
white
,
and
in
the
bottome
somewhat
yellow
and
reddish
,
which
in
India
they
vse
for
Saffron
,
therewith
to
dresse
their
meats
,
and
to
die
with
all
as
wee
doe
with
our
Saffron
,
but
it
is
neyther
so
good
nor
of
so
pleasant
a
taste
,
yet
it
serueth
there
for
want
of
the
other
.
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
Some
say
,
that
the
water
of
this
tree
being
distilled
,
is
good
for
the
eyes
,
steeping
linnen
clothes
in
it
,
and
so
laying
them
to
the
eyes
.
This
tree
is
found
in
no
place
but
in
Goa
,
and
Malacca
,
&
in
some
other
places
,
where
the
Portingalles
inhabiting
,
haue
planted
them
,
for
that
they
first
came
out
of
Malacca
into
India
,
but
within
the
land
there
is
none
,
they
are
called
in
the
Malayan
tongue
Singady
,
in
Decanun
,
Parisatico
,
in
Decan
,
Pul
,
of
the
Arabians
Guart
,
of
the
Persians
and
Turkes
G●l
.
The
cause
of
this
name
,
as
the
Indians
say
,
is
,
that
a
Gentleman
●alled
Parisatico
had
a
faire
daughter
,
of
whom
the
Sunne
became
amorous
,
and
in
the
end
obtained
his
pleasure
of
her
,
but
not
long
after
he
fell
in
loue
with
another
,
&
forsook
her
,
wherupon
she
falling
into
dispaire
killed
herselfe
,
and
according
to
the
custome
of
the
countrie
her
body
was
burnt
,
of
whose
ashes
they
say
this
tree
sprang
vp
,
and
for
the
same
cause
was
called
Parisa●ico
,
and
therefore
they
say
by
reason
of
the
hatred
it
beareth
vnto
the
Sunne
,
it
neuer
bringeth
foorth
blossome
or
flowre
,
but
by
night
,
and
in
the
day
time
for
griefe
they
presently
fall
off
.
An●nota
.
D.
Pal.
The
description
of
this
Tree
by
Christopherus
de
Costa
is
set
downe
in
this
manner
:
that
it
is
of
the
greatnes
and
similitude
of
a
plumme
tree
,
with
many
small
branches
,
seperated
by
diuers
knots
and
partitions
,
the
leaues
growing
two
and
two
together
,
and
as
bigge
as
plumme
tree
leaues
,
soft
and
rough
on
the
out
side
,
verie
like
to
leaues
of
Sage
,
and
inwardlie
greene
,
and
somewhat
sharp
,
but
not
so
vneuen
on
the
sides
as
plumme
leaues
,
neyther
yet
so
full
of
veines
.
In
the
middle
betweene
the
two
leaues
there
groweth
a
little
stalke
,
whereon
are
fiue
small
heads
,
&
out
of
them
foure
little
rough
leaues
,
out
of
the
middest
wherof
there
doe
spring
fiue
small
white
blossomes
,
of
the
greatnesse
and
forme
of
Orange
blossomes
,
but
somewhat
smaller
,
fairer
,
and
sweeter
.
The
stalke
seemeth
more
red
than
yellow
,
wherewith
the
Indians
colour
their
meate
,
as
wee
doe
with
Saffron
.
The
greene
fruite
is
of
the
greatnes
of
a
Lupyne
,
and
in
fashion
like
a
little
hart
,
somwhat
long
and
deuided
in
the
middle
,
hauing
two
places
wherein
the
seed
doth
lie
,
which
is
also
like
a
hart
,
and
as
bigge
as
the
seeds
of
Saint
Iohns
bread
,
couered
with
a
greene
Skin
,
and
somewhat
bitter
.
Of
all
other
Trees
these
are
the
pleasantest
of
smell
,
so
that
they
bee
not
handled
,
for
if
they
be
,
they
doe
presently
loose
their
sweetnes
and
smell
.
The
Indians
are
of
opinion
,
that
these
flowers
doe
quicken
and
comfort
the
heart
,
but
they
are
somewhat
bitter
,
the
Heathens
likewise
doe
account
the
seede
among
their
medicines
that
strengthen
the
hart
.
The
flowers
may
be
vsed
in
meat
,
the
seed
hath
oftentimes
bin
caried
into
Portingall
,
and
there
sowed
,
but
neuer
would
grow
,
what
meanes
soeuer
they
vsed
,
the
flowers
fall
off
when
the
sunne
riseth
as
Clusius
saith
,
eyther
by
reason
of
some
contrariety
,
or
because
of
the
subtill
nature
of
the
sap
,
which
the
beames
of
the
Sunne
doe
drie
and
consume
:
for
those
wheron
the
Sunne
shineth
not
,
stay
somewhat
longer
on
the
tree
.
These
flowers
are
very
carefully
gathered
,
whereof
a
very
sweet
and
pleasant
water
is
distilled
,
which
is
called
water
de
Mogli
,
some
of
this
seede
was
brought
me
out
of
India
by
Iohn
Hughen
,
which
I
sowed
in
the
ground
,
but
it
came
not
forth
.
The
60.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Bettele
leaues
,
&
the
fruit
Arecca
.
THe
leaues
called
Bett●e●e
or
Bettre
,
which
is
very
common
in
India
,
and
dayly
eaten
by
the
Indians
,
doe
grow
in
all
places
of
India
,
where
the
Portingals
haue
discouerd
,
not
with
in
the
countrie
,
but
only
on
the
sea
coast
,
vnlesse
it
bee
some
small
quantitie
.
It
wil
not
growe
in
cold
places
,
as
China
▪
nor
in
ouer
hot
places
as
Mosambique
and
Sofala
,
and
because
it
is
so
much
vsed
,
I
haue
particularly
set
it
downe
in
this
place
,
although
it
is
already
spoken
of
in
many
other
places
.
You
must
vnderstand
that
this
Bettele
is
a
leafe
somewhat
greater
and
longer
out
than
Orange
leaues
,
and
is
planted
by
sticks
,
wherevpon
it
climeth
like
Iuie
or
pepper
,
and
so
like
vnto
pepper
,
that
a
farre
off
growing
each
by
other
,
they
can
hardlie
bee
descerned
.
It
hath
no
other
fruite
but
the
leaues
only
,
it
is
much
dressed
and
looked
vnto
,
for
that
it
is
the
dayly
breade
of
India
.
The
leaues
being
gathered
doe
continue
long
without
withering
,
alwaies
shewing
fresh
and
greene
,
and
are
sold
by
the
dozen
,
and
there
is
not
any
woman
or
man
in
all
India
,
but
that
euery
day
eateth
a
dozen
or
two
of
the
same
leaues
or
more
:
not
that
they
vse
them
for
foode
,
but
after
their
meale
tides
,
in
the
morning
and
all
the
day
long
,
as
likewise
by
night
,
and
as
they
goe
abroad
in
the
stréetes
,
wheresoeuer
they
be
you
shal
sée
them
with
some
of
these
leaues
in
their
handes
,
which
continually
they
are
chawing
.
These
leaues
are
not
vsed
to
bee
eaten
alone
,
but
because
of
their
bitternesse
they
are
eaten
with
a
certaine
kinde
of
fruit
which
the
Malabares
and
Portingales
call
Arecca
,
the
Gusurates
and
Decanijns
,
Supari●
,
and
the
Arabians
Fauffel
.
This
fruite
groweth
on
trees
like
the
Palme
trées
that
beare
the
Nut
Cocus
in
India
,
but
they
are
somewhat
thinner
,
with
the
leaues
somewhat
longer
,
and
smaller
.
The
fruit
is
much
like
the
fruit
that
groweth
on
Cipresse
trees
,
or
like
a
Nutmeg
,
though
some
of
them
are
on
the
one
side
flat
,
&
on
the
other
side
thicker
,
some
being
somewhat
greater
and
very
hard
.
They
cut
them
in
the
middle
with
a
knife
,
and
so
chaw
them
with
Bettele
,
they
are
within
ful
of
veines
,
white
,
and
somwhat
reddish
.
There
is
a
kinde
of
Arecca
called
Cechaniin
,
which
are
lesse
,
blacker
,
and
very
hard
,
yet
are
likewise
vsed
with
Bettele
,
and
haue
no
taste
,
but
onlie
of
the
wood
,
and
yet
it
moysteneth
the
mouth
,
and
coloureth
it
both
red
and
blacke
,
whereby
it
séemeth
that
the
lips
and
the
teeth
are
painted
with
blacke
blood
,
which
happeneth
when
the
Arecca
is
not
well
dried
.
There
is
another
sort
which
in
the
eating
or
chawing
beeing
swallowed
downe
,
maketh
men
light
in
the
heade
,
as
if
they
had
drunke
wine
all
the
day
long
,
but
that
is
soone
past
.
They
vse
yet
another
mixture
which
they
eate
withall
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
cake
or
role
made
of
a
certaine
wood
or
tree
called
Kaate
,
and
then
they
annoint
the
Bettele
leaues
with
chalke
made
of
burnt
oyster
shelles
,
which
can
doe
no
hurt
in
their
bodies
,
by
reason
of
the
small
quantitie
of
it
,
all
this
being
chawed
togeather
,
and
the
Iuice
swallowed
downe
into
their
bodies
,
for
all
the
rest
they
spit
forth
,
they
say
it
is
very
good
for
the
maw
,
and
against
a
stinking
breath
,
a
soueraigne
medecine
for
the
teeth
,
and
fastning
of
gummes
,
and
very
good
against
the
Schorbucke
,
and
it
is
most
true
that
in
India
verie
few
men
are
found
with
stinking
breathes
or
tooth
aches
,
or
troubled
with
the
Scorbuch
or
any
such
diseases
,
and
although
they
be
neuer
so
old
,
they
alwaies
haue
their
teeth
whole
and
sound
,
but
their
mouthes
and
teeth
are
still
as
if
they
were
painted
with
black
blood
,
as
I
said
before
,
and
neuer
leaue
spitting
reddish
spittle
like
blood
.
The
Portingale
women
haue
the
like
custome
of
eating
these
Bettele
leaues
,
so
that
if
they
were
but
one
day
without
eating
their
Bettele
,
they
perswade
themselues
they
could
not
liue
:
Yea
,
they
set
it
in
the
night
times
by
their
Beddes
heades
,
and
when
they
cannot
sleepe
,
they
doe
nothing
els
but
chaw
Bettele
and
spit
it
out
againe
.
In
the
day
time
wheresoeuer
they
doe
sit
,
goe
,
or
stand
,
they
are
continually
chawing
thereof
,
like
Oxen
or
Kine
chawing
their
cud
:
for
the
whole
exercise
of
many
Portingale
women
,
is
onely
all
the
day
long
to
wash
themselues
,
and
then
fal
to
the
chawing
of
their
Bettele
.
There
are
some
Portingales
that
by
the
common
custome
of
their
wiues
eating
of
Bettele
,
doe
likewise
vse
it
.
When
the
Indian
women
go
to
visit
one
an
other
,
the
Bettele
goeth
with
them
,
and
the
greatest
pleasure
or
entertainement
they
can
shew
one
to
the
other
,
is
presently
to
present
them
with
some
Bettele
,
Arecca
,
and
chalke
in
a
woodden
dish
,
which
they
kéepe
onely
for
that
purpose
.
This
Bettele
is
to
bee
sold
in
euery
corner
,
and
streete
,
and
shoppe
of
the
towne
,
as
also
in
euery
high
way
for
trauellers
and
passengers
,
and
is
ready
prepared
,
that
is
to
say
,
so
many
Bettele
leaues
,
one
Arecca
&
some
chalke
,
and
many
times
some
Cate
for
such
as
desire
to
haue
it
,
which
they
commonly
keepe
in
their
houses
,
or
beare
in
their
hands
in
a
woodden
painted
dish
,
and
so
eate
in
this
sort
,
first
a
peece
of
Arecca
,
and
Cate
,
which
they
chaw
,
after
that
a
leafe
of
Bettele
,
and
with
the
naile
of
their
thumbe
,
which
they
purposely
weare
sharpe
and
long
,
not
round
as
wee
doe
,
they
pull
the
veines
or
stringes
out
of
the
leafe
,
and
so
smeare
it
with
chalke
,
and
rowling
it
together
,
they
thrust
it
in
their
mouthes
and
chaw
it
.
The
first
●ap
thereof
they
spit
forth
,
and
say
that
thereby
they
purge
the
head
and
the
maw
of
all
euill
,
and
flegmaticke
humors
,
and
their
spittle
being
as
fowle
as
blacke
blood
,
which
colour
proceedeth
from
the
Arecca
,
the
rest
of
the
Iuice
they
swallow
downe
.
The
Indians
goe
continually
in
the
stréetes
and
waies
with
Bettele
and
the
other
mixtures
chawing
in
their
handes
,
specially
when
they
go
to
speake
with
any
man
,
or
come
before
a
great
Lord
,
therby
to
retaine
a
good
smell
,
and
to
keepe
their
breathes
swéet
,
and
if
they
should
not
haue
it
in
that
sort
with
them
whensoeuer
they
meete
or
speake
with
any
man
of
account
,
it
were
a
great
shame
for
them
.
Annota
.
D.
Pall.
The
women
likewise
when
they
accompany
secretly
with
their
husbands
,
doe
first
eat
a
little
Bettele
,
which
(
they
think
)
maketh
them
apter
to
the
game
.
All
the
Indians
eate
it
after
their
meales
,
saying
that
otherwise
their
meate
wold
vpbraide
them
,
and
rise
in
their
stomakes
,
and
that
such
as
haue
vsed
to
eate
it
,
and
leaue
it
,
doe
presently
get
a
stincking
breath
.
They
doe
at
certaine
times
forbeare
the
eating
of
Bettele
,
as
when
any
of
their
neerest
friends
die
,
and
also
on
certain
fasting
daies
,
as
likewise
some
Arabians
and
the
followers
of
Ali
,
Mahomets
brother
in
lawe
,
doe
vpon
their
fasting
dayes
.
In
Malabar
,
this
leafe
is
called
Bettele
,
in
Decam
Gusurate
,
and
Canam
,
it
is
called
Pam
,
in
Malaion
,
Siri
,
by
Auicenna
,
Tambul
,
but
better
by
others
.
Tambul
,
Auicenna
sayeth
,
that
Bettele
strengthneth
the
maw
,
and
fastneth
the
flesh
of
the
Gummes
,
for
which
purpose
the
Indians
doe
vse
it
,
but
where
he
affirmeth
those
leaues
to
be
cold
in
the
first
degree
,
and
drying
in
the
second
,
it
is
not
so
,
for
either
his
Booke
is
false
printed
,
for
hee
was
deceiued
therein
,
for
those
leaues
are
hotte
and
drie
in
the
end
of
the
second
degree
,
as
Garcius
ab
Horto
himself
hath
found
out
,
likewise
the
taste
and
smell
therof
doe
affirme
it
to
be
so
.
This
Bettele
is
like
a
Citron
leafe
,
but
somewhat
longer
,
sharpe
at
the
ende
,
hauing
certaine
veines
that
runne
along
the
leafe
.
The
rypest
are
holden
to
bee
the
best
,
and
are
of
colour
yellowish
,
although
some
women
chuse
the
vnripe
,
because
they
are
pleasanter
in
the
chawing
.
The
leaues
doe
wither
by
much
handling
.
The
Bettele
in
Malacca
,
beareth
a
fruit
like
the
tayle
of
an
Efte
,
which
because
it
tasteth
well
,
is
eaten
:
it
is
planted
like
a
Vine
vpon
stickes
,
as
Hoppes
with
vs
.
Some
for
their
greater
benefit
Plant
it
among
Pepper
,
and
among
Arecca
,
and
there
of
doe
make
a
pleasant
Gallerie
.
This
Bettele
must
be
carefully
looked
vnto
,
and
often
watered
.
He
that
desireth
to
knowe
more
hereof
,
let
him
reade
the
worthie
commentaries
of
learned
Clusius
,
vppon
the
Chapter
of
Garcius
touching
Bettele
.
The
Noblemen
and
Kings
,
wheresoeuer
they
goe
,
stand
or
sit
,
haue
alwaies
a
seruant
by
them
,
with
a
Siluer
ketle
in
their
hand
full
of
Bettele
and
their
mixtures
,
and
when
they
will
eat
,
giue
them
a
leafe
ready
prepared
.
And
when
any
Ambassadour
commeth
to
speake
with
the
King
,
although
the
King
can
vnderstand
them
well
,
yet
it
is
their
maner
(
to
maintaine
their
estates
)
that
the
Ambassadour
speaketh
vnto
them
by
an
interpreter
,
that
standeth
there
in
presence
,
which
done
,
be
answereth
againe
by
the
same
interpreter
.
In
the
meane
time
,
the
King
lyeth
on
a
bed
,
or
else
sitteth
on
the
ground
,
vppon
a
Carpet
,
and
his
seruant
standeth
by
,
readie
with
the
Bettele
,
which
he
continually
chaweth
,
and
spitteth
out
the
Iuyce
,
and
the
remainder
thereof
,
into
a
Siluer
Bason
;
standing
by
him
,
or
else
holden
by
some
one
of
his
slaues
or
his
wiues
,
&
this
is
a
great
honour
to
the
Ambassadour
,
specially
if
he
profereth
him
of
the
same
Bettele
that
he
himselfe
doth
eate
.
To
conclude
,
it
is
their
common
vse
to
eate
it
,
which
because
it
is
their
dayly
exercise
,
and
that
they
consume
so
much
,
I
haue
made
the
longer
discourse
,
the
better
to
vnderstand
it
,
although
somewhat
hath
béene
said
thereof
in
other
places
.
The
Kings
&
Lords
of
India
vse
pilles
made
of
Arecca
,
Cate
and
Camphora
,
with
beaten
Lignum
aloes
,
and
a
little
Amber
,
which
they
eate
altogether
with
Bettele
and
Chalke
,
in
stéede
of
Arecca
.
Some
mixe
Bettele
with
Licium
,
Annot●
D.
P●
some
and
those
of
the
richer
&
mightier
sort
with
Campher
,
others
with
Lignum
aloes
,
Muske
and
Amber
Grijs
,
and
beeing
so
prepared
,
is
pleasant
of
taste
and
maketh
a
sweet
breath
.
There
are
some
that
chaw
Arecca
either
with
Cardamomum
,
or
with
Cloues
.
Within
the
lande
farre
from
the
Sea
,
those
leaues
are
solde
verie
deare
.
It
is
said
,
that
the
King
of
Decan
Mizamoxa
spendeth
yearely
thereof
,
to
the
valew
of
aboue
thirtie
thousand
Milreyes
.
This
is
their
banquetting
stuffe
,
and
is
giuen
them
by
trauellers
,
and
the
Kings
giue
it
to
their
Subiects
.
To
the
rich
they
giue
thereof
being
mixed
with
their
owne
hands
,
and
to
others
they
send
it
by
their
seruants
.
When
they
send
any
man
of
Ambassage
or
otherwise
;
there
are
certaine
Silke
Purses
full
of
prepared
Bettele
deliuered
vnto
him
,
and
no
man
may
depart
before
it
be
deliuered
him
,
for
it
is
a
signe
or
token
of
his
passe
port
.
By
the
pictures
hereafter
following
you
may
sée
the
figures
of
the
fruites
of
Malacca
called
Duryoens
,
&
the
trée
Arbore
de
Rays
,
or
roote
trée
,
likewise
the
thicke
Réedes
,
named
by
the
Portingales
Bambu
,
and
by
the
Indians
Mambu
,
with
the
trée
called
Arbore
Triste
,
or
the
sorrowfull
trée
,
as
it
is
both
by
day
and
by
night
,
and
the
trée
whereon
Arecca
doth
grow
,
as
likewise
the
Bettele
.
And
because
Pepper
is
oftentimes
planted
at
the
foote
of
the
Arecca
trée
,
where
it
groweth
and
clymeth
vp
round
about
the
body
thereof
,
I
haue
set
it
downe
,
in
the
same
order
as
it
groweth
:
The
description
whereof
shall
in
an
other
place
bee
shewed
,
among
the
Spices
and
drugges
of
India
,
as
also
the
Hearbes
,
seruing
for
Physicke
,
and
Apothecarie
ware
&c.
The
61.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Hearbe
Dutroa
,
and
a
Plant
called
Herba
Sentida
,
or
the
feeling
Hearbe
.
THe
Hearbe
called
Dutroa
,
is
verie
common
in
India
,
and
groweth
in
euerie
fielde
:
the
leafe
thereof
is
sharpe
at
the
ende
,
like
the
pointe
of
a
Speare
,
and
is
indented
on
the
edges
like
the
leafe
of
Beares
claw
,
and
about
that
bignesse
,
hauing
in
it
many
long
thréedes
or
veines
,
it
groweth
without
taste
,
or
moysture
,
and
somewhat
bitter
and
smelling
like
a
Raddish
.
The
flower
or
blossome
of
this
Plant
is
verie
like
vnto
the
blossome
of
Rose-marie
in
colour
:
and
out
of
this
blossome
groweth
a
bud
,
much
like
the
bud
of
Popie
,
wherein
are
certaine
small
kernels
like
the
kernels
of
Melons
,
which
being
stamped
,
and
put
into
any
meate
,
wine
,
water
or
any
other
drinke
or
composition
,
and
eaten
or
drunke
therewith
,
maketh
a
man
,
in
such
case
as
if
hee
were
foolish
or
out
of
his
wittes
▪
so
that
he
doth
nothing
else
but
laugh
,
without
any
vnderstanding
or
sence
once
to
perceiue
any
thing
that
is
done
in
his
presence
.
And
some
time
it
maketh
him
sléepe
as
if
he
were
dead
,
in
that
sort
he
continueth
for
the
space
of
twentie
foure
houres
:
but
if
his
féete
bee
washed
with
colde
water
,
then
hee
commeth
to
himselfe
againe
before
the
twentie
fower
howers
be
expired
.
This
Herbe
the
Indian
and
Portingall
women
vse
much
to
giue
vnto
their
husbandes
,
and
often
times
when
they
are
disposed
to
bee
merrie
with
their
secrete
louers
,
they
giue
it
him
▪
and
goe
in
his
presence
and
performe
their
leacherie
together
,
and
taking
their
husband
by
the
beard
,
they
will
call
him
Cornudo
,
with
other
such
like
iestes
,
the
man
not
knowing
any
thing
thereof
,
but
sitteth
with
his
eyes
open
,
not
doing
or
saying
any
thing
,
but
laugh
and
grin
,
like
a
foole
,
or
a
man
out
of
his
wits
:
and
when
the
time
commeth
that
he
reuiueth
out
of
his
transe
,
he
knoweth
nothing
what
was
done
,
but
thinketh
that
hee
had
slept
.
This
Hearbe
the
slaues
vse
likewise
to
giue
their
masters
and
mistresses
,
therby
to
robbe
them
and
to
breake
open
their
Chests
,
which
is
oftentimes
done
,
this
Dutroa
must
bee
vsed
in
measure
,
because
it
is
a
kind
of
poyson
,
for
if
a
man
giue
too
much
thereof
hee
may
bring
a
man
to
his
ende
,
vnlesse
some
strong
and
present
remedie
be
taken
,
by
some
conterpoyson
or
Purgation
.
The
remedy
thereof
consisteth
in
medicines
which
cause
vomiting
,
Annota
▪
D.
Pall
.
for
he
must
cast
al
out
of
his
body
,
meate
or
what
soeuer
is
remaining
in
his
Maw
,
&
then
take
diuers
purgations
and
strong
Gl●ers
,
as
also
hard
rubbing
&
binding
both
hands
and
feete
,
together
with
letting
bloud
in
the
great
toe●
.
This
Hearbe
groweth
in
all
places
in
aboundance
,
and
although
it
is
forbidden
to
be
gathered
,
or
once
vsed
,
neuerthelesse
those
that
are
the
principal
forbidders
of
it
are
such
as
dayly
eate
thereof
,
for
their
owne
wiues
sakes
,
that
thereby
they
might
fulfill
their
pleasures
with
other
men
,
which
is
the
common
liuing
of
them
all
▪
some
few
excepted
.
Some
men
are
so
vsed
to
eate
and
drink
Dutroa
,
not
knowing
of
it
,
that
tasting
onely
of
the
Iuice
of
the
leaues
,
they
are
presently
in
a
transe
,
and
so
the
wife
is
well
assured
,
and
without
all
feare
to
satisfie
her
lust
.
This
and
such
like
Hearbes
there
are
in
India
,
and
are
much
vsed
,
for
that
all
the
care
&
studie
that
the
women
and
wiues
of
India
haue
,
is
day
and
night
to
deuise
meanes
to
satisfie
then
pleasures
,
and
to
increase
lust
,
by
all
the
deuises
they
can
imagine
,
and
to
make
their
bodies
the
apter
thereunto
.
Which
to
effect
they
know
all
the
diuelish
inuentions
and
practises
which
is
like
the
blacke
,
sauing
the
first
outmost
huske
is
white
and
smooth
,
without
any
wrinckle
,
but
hath
the
verie
self
same
vertue
and
taste
that
black
pepper
hath
.
It
cometh
oftentimes
mingled
with
the
Malacca
pepper
.
The
pepper
that
groweth
in
the
countries
about
Malacca
is
many
times
also
brought
into
Portingal
,
but
verie
little
,
for
that
it
is
2
yeares
betweene
euery
ship
that
sayleth
out
of
Portingale
thither
,
which
being
there
,
taketh
in
some
pepper
,
but
most
Cloues
and
Nutmegges
with
their
flowers
and
other
marchandises
of
China
:
But
the
most
part
of
that
pepper
is
vsed
in
the
same
countries
,
as
in
Pegu
,
Syon
,
&
specially
in
China
,
and
other
countries
bordering
on
the
same
,
which
deal
continually
one
with
an
other
.
Pepper
by
the
Malabares
is
called
Molanga
,
and
in
the
countries
by
Malacca
Lada
:
in
Arabia
,
Fil●il
:
the
Gusarates
of
Cambaia
and
Decamins
of
Ballagate
cal
it
Meriche
:
and
they
of
Bengala
,
Moro●s
:
and
the
long
pepper
which
groweth
onely
in
Beng●la
and
Iaua
,
is
called
Pelc●m
.
Pepper
groweth
and
is
planted
at
the
foote
of
an
other
trée
,
and
most
part
at
the
foote
of
the
trée
called
Arecca
,
or
some
such
like
trée
,
&
groweth
vpon
the
tree
,
like
Bettele
or
Iue
.
The
leaues
of
pepper
are
like
Orange
leaues
,
but
somewhat
smaller
,
they
are
green
and
sharp
at
the
ends
,
in
the
chawing
it
biteth
the
tong
,
and
tasteth
much
like
to
Bettele
,
it
growes
in
bunshes
like
grapes
,
but
a
great
deale
lesser
and
th
ynner
,
yet
somewhat
thicker
then
Gooseberries
:
they
are
alwaies
green
til
they
begin
to
drie
and
to
ripen
,
which
is
in
December
and
Ianuary
,
for
at
that
time
they
are
gathered
.
The
long
pepper
groweth
in
Bengala
,
and
some
in
the
Iland
of
Iaua
,
and
is
an
other
kinde
of
trée
:
the
long
pepper
is
of
the
length
of
a
néedle
,
or
the
tagge
of
a
point
,
but
somewhat
thicker
,
and
all
of
a
like
thicknes
:
it
is
outwardly
rugged
,
and
of
an
ashie
colour
,
and
within
somewhat
white
,
with
small
seedes
,
but
in
taste
and
vse
it
is
like
the
other
black
and
white
pepper
.
The
white
pepper
(
as
I
sayd
)
is
like
the
black
,
both
in
taste
and
forme
,
yet
it
is
accounted
for
better
&
stronger
,
and
is
not
in
so
great
quantitie
as
the
black
.
The
Pepper
called
Canariins
in
the
countrie
of
Goa
and
Malabar
,
almost
of
the
fashion
of
Panike
:
it
is
of
an
ashe
colour
,
and
holow
within
,
with
some
smal
kernels
,
which
in
eating
tasteth
and
heateth
like
other
pepper
,
yet
it
is
vsed
onely
by
the
poore
people
,
and
therefore
is
called
Canariin
pepper
,
that
is
to
say
,
Countrie
mens
pepper
,
or
poore
peoples
pepper
:
therefore
it
is
neuer
laden
away
,
for
it
is
verie
course
and
of
little
value
,
neither
would
it
be
able
to
rayse
the
fraight
,
and
therfore
is
it
left
in
the
countrie
.
The
other
pepper
is
in
India
and
all
other
Eastern
countries
,
much
vsed
and
spent
by
the
Indians
themselues
,
and
that
in
greater
quantitie
then
yearelie
is
carried
or
laden
from
thence
for
other
places
,
for
they
eate
not
any
kinde
of
meate
,
but
they
put
therein
handfuls
of
pepper
,
al
vnbeaten
,
so
that
they
waste
the
more
.
In
the
description
of
Malabar
I
haue
set
downe
in
what
places
pepper
doth
grow
,
and
is
commonlie
laden
,
and
the
hauens
where
the
Portingall
shippes
doe
come
and
fetch
it
:
therefore
it
néedeth
not
here
to
be
rehearsed
:
pepper
is
likewise
much
vsed
,
when
it
is
green
,
to
be
put
in
pots
with
vineger
and
salt
,
and
so
is
kept
a
long
time
,
and
in
the
same
manner
carryed
into
Portingal
:
but
it
is
most
vsed
in
that
sort
to
be
eaten
in
India
,
and
is
called
pepper
in
Achar
,
in
which
manner
they
vse
to
dresse
all
other
sorts
of
spices
in
India
,
and
eate
it
commonlie
to
procure
an
appetite
▪
as
we
doe
Capars
,
Oliues
,
and
Lemons
,
being
pickled
.
Pepper
is
vsed
in
the
kitchen
,
and
in
Apothecaries
shoppe●
,
Annota
.
D.
Pall.
although
in
both
places
not
as
a
meate
or
food
,
but
for
physicke
▪
it
warmeth
the
mawe
,
and
consumeth
the
cold
slymenes
thereof
,
to
ease
the
payne
in
the
mawe
which
proceedeth
of
rawnesse
and
wind
.
It
is
good
to
eate
fyue
pepper
cornes
euerie
morning
.
He
that
hath
a
bad
or
thick
sight
,
let
him
vse
pepper
cornes
,
with
annis
,
●ennel
seed
,
and
Cloues
,
for
thereby
the
mystinesse
of
the
eyes
,
which
darken
the
sight
,
is
cleered
and
driuen
away
.
The
Apothe●ries
make
a
confection
of
3.
sorts
o●
peppe●
,
in
this
sort
,
of
wh●te
,
blacke
and
●ong
Pepper
of
each
25
drammes
,
wilde
tyme
,
ginger
,
●nis
seed
,
of
each
an
ou●ce
,
with
honnie
is
much
as
needeth
to
make
a
con●e●
,
which
is
good
for
such
as
haue
a
cold
〈◊〉
the
Nucken
,
the
paine
in
the
liuer
,
and
the
Dropsie
.
The
63.
Chapter
.
Of
Cinamom
.
CInamon
in
Latin
is
called
Cinamo●
:
by
the
Arabians
,
Quirsa
:
by
the
Persians
Da●china
,
by
the
men
of
Seylon
,
(
where
it
most
groweth
)
Curdo
:
of
the
people
of
Malacca
,
Caysman
:
and
by
the
Malabares
,
Camea
:
the
trees
are
as
great
as
Oliue
trees
,
and
some
lesser
,
with
leaues
of
Colmi
like
Baye
leaues
,
but
of
fashion
like
Citron
leaues
,
though
somewhat
smaller
.
They
haue
white
blossomes
,
and
a
certaine
fruite
of
the
greatnes
of
black
Portingall
Oliues
,
whereof
also
Oyle
is
made
,
which
is
vsed
for
manie
thinges
.
The
tree
hath
two
barkes
,
but
the
second
bark
is
the
Cinamon
,
it
is
cut
off
in
foure
square
péeces
,
and
so
laid
to
dry
at
the
first
it
is
ashe
colour
,
after
as
it
beginneth
to
dry
,
it
roulleth
together
of
it self
,
and
looketh
of
the
colour
as
it
commeth
hether
,
which
procéedeth
of
the
heate
of
the
Sunne
.
The
trée
from
whence
the
barke
is
taken
they
let
it
stand
,
&
within
3
yeres
after
it
hath
an
other
barke
,
as
it
had
before
.
These
trees
are
in
great
abundance
,
for
they
grow
of
themselues
without
planting
,
in
the
open
fields
like
bushes
:
the
roote
of
this
tree
yeeldeth
a
water
,
which
smelleth
like
Camphora
,
it
is
forbidden
to
be
drawn
forth
,
for
spoyling
the
trees
.
The
Cinamon
that
is
not
wel
dried
is
of
ashe
colour
,
&
that
which
is
ouer
much
dryed
,
blackish
,
but
the
best
dryed
is
reddish
:
there
is
much
and
excellent
water
distilled
out
of
Cinamon
while
it
is
half
gréen
,
which
is
much
vsed
in
India
,
&
manie
times
caryed
into
Portingal
,
and
other
places
:
it
is
very
pleasant
both
to
drinke
and
to
smell
,
but
very
hote
and
strong
:
it
is
vsed
against
the
Colicke
and
other
diseases
procéeding
of
cold
,
it
is
likewise
good
against
a
stincking
breath
,
and
euill
sauor
of
the
mouth
.
There
is
likewise
a
water
made
of
the
blossomes
of
this
tree
,
but
not
so
good
,
nor
so
well
esteemed
as
that
of
Cinamon
it self
.
The
places
where
Cinamon
groweth
,
is
most
and
best
in
the
Iland
of
Seylon
,
wherin
there
is
whole
woods
full
of
Cinamon
trees
:
in
the
coast
of
Malabar
there
groweth
likewise
great
store
and
some
woods
of
Cinamon
,
but
not
half
so
good
and
lesser
trees
,
the
barke
being
grayer
and
thicker
,
and
of
smal
vertue
.
The
Cinamon
of
the
Iland
of
Seylon
is
the
best
and
finest
,
and
is
at
the
least
three
times
dearer
in
the
price
.
The
Cinamon
of
Malabar
is
called
Canella
de
Mato
or
wilde
Cinamon
,
and
is
forbidden
to
be
carried
into
Portingale
:
yet
there
is
great
quantity
shipped
,
but
all
vnder
the
name
of
Cinamon
of
Seylon
,
whereby
it
passeth
,
and
the
King
hath
his
full
custome
as
well
for
the
good
as
for
the
bad
.
When
the
●on
of
Seylon
is
worth
in
India
50
or
60
Pardawes
the
Quintale
,
the
wilde
Cinamon
is
worth
but
10
or
12
Pardawes
:
but
it
is
all
registred
in
India
,
for
Seylons
Cinamon
,
and
payeth
custome
in
Lisbon
,
each
Quintale
15
or
16
Milreyes
,
as
well
the
good
as
the
bad
,
and
all
other
spices
after
the
rate
:
and
there
may
be
nothing
shipped
in
India
,
no
not
so
much
as
the
slaues
,
but
it
must
all
be
registred
in
Cochin
:
and
if
there
be
any
thing
found
,
to
be
brought
into
Porti●l
▪
and
not
registred
there
▪
it
is
forfait
to
the
King
.
There
groweth
Cinamon
also
in
the
Ilands
of
Iaua
,
and
by
Malacca
,
but
very
little
,
and
not
so
good
as
that
of
Seylon
.
The
trees
which
they
burne
in
India
,
for
wood
,
some
of
them
are
like
Cinamon
in
burning
,
and
smell
.
Cinamon
healeth
,
it
openeth
&
strengtheneth
all
the
inward
parts
,
it
is
somewhat
attractiue
,
stretcheth
the
mawe
,
and
digesteth
the
meate
,
it
is
also
vsed
against
all
kinde
of
poyson
,
that
may
hurt
the
hart
.
Cinamon
with
Penny●oy
all
and
Biuoet
water
drunk
driueth
away
the
Volgher
,
openeth
the
matrice
,
Some
〈◊〉
this
〈…〉
the
〈◊〉
ca●led
〈◊〉
Mo●
.
and
maketh
women
haue
their
flowers
:
it
is
likewise
good
against
Fusten
,
and
Catharres
,
that
fall
downe
from
the
head
into
the
lower
parts
,
also
against
the
Dropsie
,
and
breaking
or
stopping
of
the
kidneyes
&c.
The
water
and
Oyle
of
Cinamon
doe
greatlie
strengthen
all
the
inward
parts
,
as
head
,
hart
,
mawe
and
lyuer
.
&c.
The
64.
Chapter
.
Of
Ginger
.
GInger
groweth
in
manie
places
of
India
,
yet
the
best
,
&
most
caryed
abroad
,
is
that
which
groweth
in
the
coast
of
Malabar
:
it
groweth
like
thin
and
young
Netherland
reedes
of
two
or
thrée
spannes
high
,
the
roote
whereof
is
the
Ginger
,
being
greene
,
it
is
much
eaten
in
India
,
for
sallets
,
as
also
sodden
in
Vineger
,
which
they
call
Achar
,
as
I
said
of
pepper
,
and
other
fruites
that
are
vsed
in
that
manner
throughout
al
India
:
the
time
when
they
are
most
gathered
and
begun
to
be
dried
,
is
in
December
and
Ianuarie
:
they
drie
it
in
this
sort
,
that
is
,
they
couer
it
with
pot-earth
,
which
they
doe
to
stop
and
fill
vp
the
holes
,
and
thereby
to
make
it
continue
the
fresher
,
for
the
pot-earth
preserueth
it
from
wormes
,
without
the
which
it
is
presentlie
consumed
by
them
▪
it
is
little
estéemed
in
India
notwithstanding
there
is
much
shipped
as
well
to
the
red
sea
as
to
Ormus
,
Arabia
and
Asia
,
but
little
for
Portingal
▪
because
it
will
not
saue
the
fraught
and
custome
:
onlie
the
gunner
of
the
Indian
shippes
may
lade
and
bring
certaine
Quintals
without
paying
any
custome
,
which
by
the
King
of
Portingale
was
of
long
tyme
granted
vnto
them
,
and
is
yet
obserued
:
and
this
they
may
fel
to
marchants
and
so
by
this
meanes
there
is
some
brought
,
otherwise
but
very
little
,
for
that
the
most
part
of
Ginger
brought
into
Spain
,
cometh
from
Cabo
verde
,
the
Ilands
of
S.
Thomas
,
Brasili●
,
and
the
Iland
of
S.
Domingo
in
the
spanish
Indies
,
which
is
much
trafficked
withall
in
Spaine
:
wherefore
that
of
the
Portingall
Indies
is
little
brought
out
of
the
country
,
because
of
the
long
way
&
great
charges
&
yet
it
is
better
than
other
Ginger
:
as
also
all
other
spices
,
mettals
,
and
stones
,
that
are
brought
out
of
the
Orientall
Indies
,
that
is
out
of
the
Portingales
Indies
,
are
for
goodnesse
and
vertue
better
then
any
other
,
which
the
continuall
traffique
hath
sufficiently
made
knowne
.
There
is
likewise
much
Ginger
conserued
in
Suger
which
commeth
out
of
the
countrie
of
Bengala
,
but
the
best
commeth
from
China
,
it
is
verie
good
to
eate
,
and
much
vsed
in
India
,
&
broght
out
of
Portingal
into
these
countries
.
Ginger
by
the
Arabians
,
Persians
,
and
Turkes
is
called
Gengibil
,
in
Gusurate
,
Decan
,
Annota
.
D
Pall.
and
Bengala
,
when
it
is
freshe
and
greene
,
Adrac
,
and
when
it
is
dryed
Sucte
,
in
Malabar
both
dryed
&
green
Imgi
,
in
Malayo
Aliaa
.
It
groweth
like
water
Lillies
,
or
Sword-hearbe
,
but
somewhat
blacker
,
with
a
stalke
aboute
two
or
three
handfuls
high
,
and
with
a
roote
like
a
Lillie
,
not
spreading
forth
as
Antonius
Musa
writeth
,
and
is
not
so
sharpe
,
specially
that
which
groweth
in
Bacaim
,
because
of
the
ouer
great
moysture
.
This
roote
is
cut
small
and
mixed
with
other
rootes
,
and
so
eaten
for
Sallets
with
oyle
,
salt
and
Vineger
,
it
is
also
sodden
with
flesh
and
fish
.
It
goweth
in
all
places
of
India
,
and
is
sowed
or
Planted
,
for
that
which
commeth
vp
of
it selfe
,
is
not
so
good
.
The
best
and
greatest
store
commeth
out
of
Malabar
,
and
by
the
Arabians
and
Persians
it
is
much
desired
,
next
it
is
the
Ginger
of
Bengala
.
The
third
is
that
of
Debut
and
Bacaim
and
of
all
the
coast
along
,
in
the
wilde
fields
and
inwardly
within
the
land
there
is
little
found
.
There
is
also
some
found
in
the
Ilands
of
S.
Laurence
and
Comaro
.
The
vertue
and
properties
of
Ginger
is
,
that
it
maketh
a
man
,
to
goe
easily
to
the
stoole
,
and
restoreth
a
mans
strength
that
is
decayed
.
But
it
is
found
contrary
in
other
Authors
,
that
Ginger
stoppeth
,
for
that
it
causeth
good
digestion
,
and
so
laskements
,
proceeding
of
raw
moystnesse
,
is
stopped
.
It
heateth
a
colde
maw
,
and
is
good
against
humors
,
that
darken
the
eyes
,
and
is
vsed
in
many
medicines
.
The
65.
Chapter
Of
Cloues
.
CLoues
are
by
the
Turkes
,
Persians
Arabians
and
most
part
of
the
Indians
called
Ca●a●●r
,
and
in
the
Ilands
of
Maluco
,
where
they
are
only
found
and
do
grow
Chamke
.
These
Ilands
are
fine
,
lying
vnder
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
as
in
the
descriptions
therof
is
declared
.
They
haue
nothing
else
but
Cloues
,
which
are
caried
from
thence
,
through
out
the
world
,
the
trees
whereon
they
grow
,
are
like
Bay-trées
,
the
blossomes
at
the
first
white
,
then
greene
,
and
at
the
last
red
and
hard
,
which
are
the
Cloues
,
and
when
the
blossomes
are
gréene
,
they
haue
the
pleasantest
smell
in
all
the
world
.
The
Cloues
grow
verie
thicke
together
and
in
great
numbers
,
they
are
gathered
and
then
dried
,
their
right
colour
,
when
they
are
drie
,
is
a
darke
yelow
,
and
to
giue
them
a
blacke
colour
,
they
are
commonly
smoked
.
The
Cloues
that
stay
on
the
trée
vngathered
are
thicke
,
and
stay
on
till
the
next
yeare
,
which
are
those
that
are
called
the
mother
of
the
Cloues
.
And
in
the
place
where
the
trées
stand
,
there
groweth
not
any
grasse
or
gréene
Hearbe
at
all
,
but
it
is
wholly
drie
,
for
that
those
trees
draw
all
the
moysture
vnto
them
.
That
which
the
Portingals
call
Baston
▪
or
with
vs
the
stocke
of
the
Cloue
,
and
is
the
stalke
whereby
they
hang
on
the
trees
is
gathered
with
the
Cloues
and
so
they
are
mingled
together
:
for
that
in
Maluco
they
neuer
garble
their
Cloues
,
but
in
India
they
are
many
times
parted
,
though
verie
little
:
for
they
are
most
part
sold
and
vsed
with
dust
,
and
stalkes
and
all
together
,
but
such
as
are
to
bee
sent
to
Portingall
are
seuered
and
clensed
The
Cloues
are
so
hotte
of
nature
,
that
whensoeuer
them
are
made
cleane
,
and
seperated
from
their
Garbish
,
if
there
chance
to
stand
either
Tubbe
or
Payle
of
water
in
the
Chamber
where
they
clense
them
,
or
any
other
vessell
with
wine
or
any
kind
of
moysture
,
it
will
within
two
dayes
at
the
furthest
be
wholly
soken
out
and
dryed
vp
,
although
it
stand
not
néere
them
,
by
reason
of
the
great
heate
of
the
Cloues
,
that
draw
all
moysture
vnto
them
,
as
by
experience
I
haue
often
séene
.
The
same
nature
is
in
the
vnspunne
Silke
of
China
,
so
that
whensoeuer
the
Silke
lyeth
any
where
in
a
house
vpon
the
flowre
,
that
is
to
say
,
vppon
boordes
,
a
foote
or
two
aboue
the
ground
,
and
that
the
flowre
is
sprinkled
and
couered
with
water
,
although
it
toucheth
not
the
Silke
,
in
the
Morning
all
that
water
will
bee
in
the
Silke
,
for
that
it
draweth
it
all
vnto
it
.
And
this
tricke
the
Indians
often
times
vse
to
make
their
Silke
weigh
heauie
,
when
they
sel
it
▪
for
it
can
neither
be
séen
nor
found
in
the
Silke
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
the
Cloues
grow
about
the
length
of
a
great
shot
from
the
Sea
side
,
and
are
neither
planted
nor
set
,
and
nothing
else
is
done
vnto
them
,
but
only
when
they
plucke
and
gather
them
,
they
make
the
place
vnder
the
trées
verie
cleane
.
The
trée
will
not
grow
verie
close
to
the
Sea
side
,
nor
farre
from
it
,
for
these
Ilands
are
altogether
compassed
about
with
the
Sea
.
When
it
is
a
fruitfull
yeare
,
then
the
Cloues
are
in
greater
abundance
then
the
leaues
.
When
they
gather
them
,
they
do
not
pluck
them
with
their
hands
,
but
with
ropes
which
they
fasten
about
the
branches
,
and
by
force
they
shake
them
off
,
and
by
that
meanes
the
trées
are
so
spoyled
,
that
the
next
yeare
after
they
yeelde
but
little
fruite
:
but
the
second
yeare
then
after
ensuing
,
there
grow
vp
trées
of
the
Cloues
that
fell
vpon
the
ground
,
when
they
gathered
them
two
yeares
before
,
like
Chesnut
trées
,
and
they
growe
verie
sound
,
because
of
the
great
rayne
that
falleth
in
those
places
:
for
those
Ilandes
lye
vnder
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
and
yéelde
fruite
within
eight
yeares
,
and
so
continue
aboue
a
hundreth
yeares
.
The
time
when
they
are
gathered
and
dried
,
is
from
September
to
Ianuarie
.
When
the
Cloues
are
gréene
,
they
make
good
conserues
in
Sugar
,
and
are
likewise
salted
in
Vineger
&
so
kept
in
pots
,
and
made
of
Achar
,
in
which
manner
they
are
carried
into
Malacca
and
India
.
They
likewise
distill
water
out
of
the
gréen
Cloues
which
is
verie
cordiall
and
vsed
in
many
Medecines
.
The
Indian
women
vse
much
to
chawe
Cloues
,
thereby
to
haue
a
swéete
breath
,
which
the
Portingales
wiues
that
dwell
there
,
doe
now
begin
to
vse
,
the
leaues
of
the
Cloue-trees
,
are
altogether
like
Bay-leaues
.
Cloues
grow
on
trees
like
Bay-trees
both
in
forme
and
quantitie
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
saue
onely
that
their
leaues
are
somthing
lesser
,
like
Almonds
or
Willow
leaues
.
They
are
full
of
branches
,
and
haue
aboundance
of
blossomes
,
which
doe
turne
these
fruites
,
and
are
called
Cloues
because
in
forme
and
shape
they
doe
resemble
a
Birdes
clawes
.
They
growe
like
the
Mirtle-tree
vpon
the
vttermost
branches
.
Cloues
are
much
vsed
both
in
meate
and
in
medicines
.
The
people
of
Iaua
desire
the
gray
Cloues
,
that
hang
a
whole
yere
and
more
vpon
the
trees
,
and
are
no
Males
,
as
Auia
doth
absurdly
aduise
,
and
as
we
of
the
common
sort
doe
,
who
couet
the
thinnest
.
When
they
are
greene
,
they
vse
to
salt
them
,
with
salt
and
Vineger
in
Maluco
,
and
some
they
put
in
Suger
,
which
are
verie
pleasant
to
bee
eaten
.
The
water
of
greene
Cloues
distilled
is
very
pleasant
of
smel
,
and
strengthneth
the
hart
,
likewise
they
procure
sweating
in
men
that
haue
the
Pox
,
with
Cloues
,
Nutmegges
,
Mace
,
long
and
black
Pepper
,
some
lay
the
poulder
of
Cloues
vpon
a
mans
head
,
that
hath
a
paine
in
it
,
that
proceedeth
of
colde
.
They
strengthen
the
Liuer
,
the
Maw
,
and
the
hart
,
they
further
digestion
,
they
procure
euacuation
of
the
Vrine
,
and
stop
lascatiuenes
,
and
being
put
into
the
eyes
,
preserueth
the
sight
,
and
foure
Drammes
being
drunke
with
Milke
,
doe
procure
lust
.
The
66
,
Chapter
.
Of
Mace
,
Folie
,
or
flowers
of
Nutmegges
,
and
of
Nutmegges
.
THe
Nutmegge
trée
is
like
a
Peare
tree
or
a
Peach
trée
,
but
that
they
are
lesse
,
and
it
hath
round
leaues
.
These
trées
growe
in
the
Iland
of
Banda
,
not
farre
from
Maluco
,
and
also
in
the
Ilandes
of
Iauas
&
Sunda
,
from
whence
they
are
carried
to
China
,
and
Malacca
,
and
also
into
India
and
other
places
.
The
fruite
is
altogether
like
great
round
Peaches
,
the
inward
part
whereof
is
the
Nutmegge
.
This
hath
about
it
a
hard
shell
like
wood
,
wherein
the
Nut
lyeth
loose
:
and
this
wooden
shel
or
huske
is
couered
ouer
with
Nutmeg
flower
,
which
is
called
Mace
,
and
ouer
it
is
the
fruite
,
which
without
is
like
the
fruite
of
a
Peach
.
When
it
is
ripe
it
is
a
verie
costly
meate
,
and
of
a
most
pleasaunt
sauor
.
This
fruite
or
Apples
are
many
times
conserued
in
Sugar
being
whole
,
and
in
that
sort
caried
throughout
India
,
and
much
estéemed
:
for
in
truth
it
is
the
best
conserue
in
all
India
,
and
is
many
times
brought
ouer
into
Portingall
,
and
from
thence
hether
.
They
are
likewise
salted
and
put
in
Vineger
,
which
is
much
vsed
in
India
.
When
the
Nuttes
begin
to
be
ripe
,
then
they
swell
,
and
the
first
shell
or
huske
bursteth
in
péeces
,
and
the
Nutmegge
flowers
doe
continue
redde
,
as
any
Scarlet
,
which
is
a
verie
faire
sight
to
behold
,
especially
if
the
trées
bee
full
of
fruite
.
Sometimes
also
the
Mace
breaketh
,
which
is
the
cause
that
the
Nutmegges
▪
come
all
together
without
the
Mace
,
and
when
the
Nutmegge
drieth
,
then
the
Mace
falleth
off
,
and
the
red
changeth
into
Orenge
colour
,
as
you
sée
by
the
Mace
that
is
brought
hether
.
The
Ilands
where
they
grow
,
specially
Banda
,
are
very
vnholesome
countries
,
as
also
the
Ilands
of
Maluco
,
many
that
traffique
thether
die
before
they
depart
from
thence
,
or
if
they
escape
,
they
are
in
great
perill
of
their
liues
,
by
sicknesse
,
notwith
standing
great
gaine
maketh
men
to
trauell
thether
.
The
Nutmegge
(
by
the
inhabitants
of
Banda
,
where
they
are
most
growing
)
is
called
Palla
,
and
the
Mace
or
Nutmegge
flower
,
Buna
Palla
.
The
Decanijns
and
Indians
call
it
Iapatry
,
and
the
Mace
Iayfol
.
The
trees
whereon
Nutmegs
and
Mace
do
grow
,
Annota
.
D.
Pall.
are
not
vnlike
to
Peare
trees
,
but
shorter
and
rounder
leaues
,
they
are
good
for
paine
in
the
head
,
for
the
mother
and
the
Sinewes
.
The
Nut
is
compassed
about
with
three
kinds
of
Barkes
.
The
first
&
outermost
is
like
the
greene
shell
of
an
Acorne
,
and
when
they
are
ripe
that
shel
openeth
:
then
you
find
a
thin
shell
or
barke
like
a
Nutte
,
which
compasseth
the
fruite
,
and
by
vs
is
called
Mace
,
which
both
in
meate
and
Medicine
is
verie
seruiceable
and
wholesome
.
The
third
shell
is
harder
and
more
like
vnto
wood
then
the
first
,
and
is
like
the
Acorne
,
but
that
it
is
blacker
,
which
being
opened
,
you
find
the
Nutmegge
therein
.
When
the
fruit
is
ripe
,
and
that
the
first
shell
breaketh
open
,
then
the
Mace
is
of
a
most
faire
red
colour
,
and
when
the
fruit
is
drie
,
the
Mace
likewise
doth
change
,
and
becommeth
a
Golden
yellow
.
There
are
two
sorts
of
Nutmegges
,
one
long
,
which
are
called
Males
,
the
other
round
,
which
are
better
&
stronger
.
The
Nutmeg
comforteth
the
braine
,
sharpneth
the
memorie
,
warmeth
and
strengthneth
the
Maw
,
driueth
winde
out
of
the
body
,
maketh
a
sweet
breath
,
driueth
downe
Vrine
,
stoppeth
the
Laske
,
and
to
conclude
,
is
good
against
all
colde
diseases
in
the
heade
,
in
the
braine
,
the
Mawe
,
the
Liuer
and
the
Matrice
.
The
Oyle
thereof
is
better
then
the
rest
,
for
all
the
aforesaid
named
infirmities
.
Mace
is
specially
good
for
a
colde
and
a
weake
maw
,
it
procureth
digestion
of
the
meate
,
drieth
vp
all
euill
humors
and
breaketh
wind
.
The
67.
Chapter
.
Of
Cardamomum
CArdamomum
is
a
kinde
of
spice
which
they
vse
much
in
India
to
dresse
with
their
meates
,
and
commonly
they
haue
it
in
their
mouthes
to
chaw
vpon
.
It
is
very
good
against
a
stincking
breath
and
euill
humors
in
the
head
,
and
serueth
also
for
other
things
in
medecines
:
it
groweth
like
other
graynes
and
is
verie
like
to
Panyke
,
but
of
a
white
colour
drawing
somewhat
towards
yealow
.
The
huskes
are
as
great
as
the
huskes
of
Panyke
graines
,
but
somewhat
smal
:
within
there
is
about
10
or
12
graines
of
berryes
,
which
is
the
Cardamomum
.
There
are
two
sorts
of
Cardamomum
,
that
is
to
say
,
great
and
small
,
and
called
by
the
Malabares
,
Etremilly
:
the
Gusurates
,
Decaniins
&
Bengalers
cal
it
Hil
,
and
the
Mores
inhabiting
among
them
,
call
it
Hilachij
.
This
is
much
vsed
in
India
,
and
is
a
marchandise
which
is
caryed
into
all
places
of
India
:
most
of
it
groweth
in
Calecut
and
Cananor
,
places
on
the
coast
of
Malabar
:
it
is
likewise
in
other
places
of
Malabar
,
and
in
the
Iland
of
Iaua
,
and
from
the
countries
aforesaid
it
is
most
caryed
into
other
places
,
but
little
brought
into
Portingal
,
because
of
the
great
charges
,
and
long
way
:
yet
many
times
the
Saylers
and
other
trauellers
bring
it
.
They
sieth
no
flesh
in
India
,
but
commonly
they
put
Cardomomum
into
the
pot
,
it
maketh
the
mea●
to
haue
as
good
a
sauor
and
a
taste
as
any
of
the
other
spices
of
India
.
Auicenna
sayth
there
are
two
kinds
of
it
,
the
one
he
calleth
Saccolaa
quebir
,
that
is
,
great
Cardamomum
,
and
the
other
Saccolaa
Regner
,
that
is
,
smal
Cardamomum
:
in
Malabar
it
is
called
Etremelly
,
in
Seylan
Encal
,
in
Bengala
Gusaratte
,
and
Decan
sometimes
Hil
,
&
sometimes
Elachi
,
but
that
is
by
the
Moores
,
for
the
Heathens
throughout
all
India
call
it
Dors
Cardamomum
:
to
the
auncicient
Grecians
,
as
Galen
,
Dioscorides
,
and
others
,
it
was
altogether
vnknowne
:
&
although
Galen
in
his
seuenth
booke
of
Simples
saith
,
that
Cardamomum
is
not
so
hot
,
as
Nasturcium
or
water
Cresses
,
but
pleasanter
of
sauour
,
and
smell
with
some
small
bitternesse
,
yet
those
signes
or
properties
doe
not
agree
with
the
Cardamomum
of
India
.
Dioscorides
in
his
first
booke
and
fift
Chapter
commending
the
Cardamomum
brought
out
of
Comagens
,
Armenia
,
and
Bosphoras
(
although
hee
saith
also
that
such
doe
growe
in
India
and
Arabia
)
saith
,
that
wee
must
choose
that
which
is
full
,
and
tough
in
breaking
,
sharpe
&
bitter
of
taste
,
and
with
the
smell
thereof
causeth
a
heauinesse
in
a
mans
head
:
yet
is
the
Indian
Cardamomum
caryed
into
those
places
,
from
whence
Dioscorides
affirmeth
that
his
Cardamomum
doeth
come
,
although
it
bee
neyther
tough
in
breaking
,
nor
annoyeth
the
heade
,
neyther
is
bitter
of
taste
,
nor
so
sharpe
as
Cloues
:
the
great
Cardamomum
hath
a
shell
that
is
long
and
three
cornered
,
wherein
are
certaine
pale
red
kernels
with
corners
:
the
small
Cardamomum
hath
likewise
a
three
cornered
huske
,
yet
shorter
,
and
with
smaller
kernels
,
parted
in
the
middle
with
a
thinne
skinne
;
&
this
Cardamomum
is
of
three
sorts
,
as
minus
,
medium
,
minimum
,
that
is
,
small
,
smaller
,
and
smallest
of
all
.
It
heateth
the
Mawe
,
digesteth
the
meat
,
and
driueth
away
the
giddines
of
the
head
:
it
is
also
eaten
with
Bettele
,
to
purge
the
head
&
maw
of
slime
and
filthinesse
.
The
68.
Chapter
.
Of
Lacke
or
hard
Waxe
.
LAcke
by
the
Malabares
,
Bengalers
,
and
Decaniins
,
is
called
A●sii
,
by
the
Moors
Lac:
the
men
of
Pegu
(
where
the
best
is
found
,
and
most
trafiqued
withall
)
doe
call
it
Treck
,
and
deale
much
therewith
by
carrying
it
vnto
the
Island
of
Sumatra
(
in
time
past
called
Taprobana
)
and
there
they
exchange
it
for
Pepper
,
and
from
thence
it
is
carried
to
the
redde
sea
,
to
Persia
and
Arabia
,
wherevpon
the
Arabians
,
Persians
and
Turkes
call
it
Loc
Sumutri
,
that
is
,
Lac
of
Sumatra
,
because
it
is
brought
from
thence
into
their
countries
.
The
manner
how
it
is
made
is
thus
:
in
Pegu
,
and
those
places
from
whence
it
commeth
,
there
are
certaine
very
great
Pismyres
with
winges
,
which
fly
vppe
into
the
trées
,
that
are
there
like
Plum
trées
,
and
such
other
Trées
,
out
of
the
which
trées
comes
a
certaine
gumme
,
which
the
Pismires
sucke
vp
,
and
then
they
make
the
Lac
rounde
about
the
branches
of
the
trées
,
as
Bées
make
Hony
and
Waxe
,
and
when
it
is
ful
,
the
owners
of
the
trees
come
,
and
breaking
off
the
braunches
lay
them
to
drie
,
and
being
drie
,
the
branches
shrinke
out
,
and
the
Lac
remayneth
behinde
like
a
Reede
:
sometimes
the
woode
breaketh
within
them
,
but
the
lesse
woode
it
hath
within
it
,
the
better
it
is
:
the
peeces
and
crummes
that
fall
vpon
the
ground
,
they
melt
them
together
,
but
that
is
not
so
good
,
for
it
hath
filth
and
earth
within
it
:
it
happeneth
oftentimes
that
they
finde
the
Pismires
winges
within
the
raw
Lac.
When
the
Lac
is
raw
,
as
it
commeth
from
the
Tree
,
it
is
a
darke
red
colour
,
but
being
refined
and
cleansed
,
they
make
it
of
all
colours
in
India
.
They
beat
the
Lac
to
powder
,
Annota
.
D.
Pa●
.
and
melt
it
,
and
so
mixe
all
manner
of
colours
vpon
it
as
they
list
,
redde
,
blacke
,
greene
,
yellow
,
or
any
other
colour
,
&
make
peeces
,
thereof
,
such
a●
are
sold
here
to
seale
letters
withall
.
Them
they
dresse
their
bedsteds
withall
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
turning
of
the
woode
,
they
take
a
peece
of
Lac
of
what
colour
they
will
,
and
as
they
turne
it
when
it
commeth
to
his
fashion
,
they
spread
the
Lac
vpon
the
whole
peece
of
woode
,
which
presently
with
the
heat
of
the
turning
melteth
the
Waxe
,
so
that
it
entreth
into
the
crestes
&
cleaueth
vnto
it
▪
about
the
thicknesse
of
a
mans
naile
:
then
they
burnish
it
ouer
with
broad
straw
or
dry
Rushes
so
cunningly
,
that
all
the
woode
is
couered
withall
,
and
it
shineth
like
Glasse
,
most
pleasant
to
behold
,
and
continueth
as
long
as
the
wood
,
being
well
looked
vnto
:
in
this
sort
they
couer
all
kinde
of
housholde
stuffe
in
India
,
as
Bedsteddes
,
Chaires
,
stooles
,
&c.
and
all
their
turned
woodworke
,
which
is
wonderful
common
and
much
vsed
throughout
all
India
:
the
fayrest
workemanshippe
thereof
commeth
from
China
,
as
it
may
be
séene
,
by
all
things
that
come
from
thence
,
as
desks
▪
Targets
,
Tables
,
Cubbordes
,
Bores
,
and
a
thousand
such
like
thinges
,
that
are
all
couered
and
wrought
with
Lac
of
all
colours
and
fashions
:
so
that
it
maketh
men
to
wonder
at
the
beautie
and
brightnes
of
the
colour
,
which
is
altogether
Lac:
they
likewise
vse
Lac
to
fill
their
Golde
and
Siluer
workes
,
that
is
to
say
,
haft●s
of
kniues
,
and
other
thinges
,
which
they
make
very
fayre
outwardly
of
Siluer
,
and
inwardly
full
of
Lac.
The
Indians
likewise
are
so
cunning
,
that
they
make
Ringes
of
Gold
,
which
to
mans
sight
séeme
very
fayre
and
bright
,
as
though
they
were
all
of
massy
Gold
,
inwardly
they
are
hollow
and
stopt
with
Lac
,
and
cannot
bee
perceyued
,
vnlesse
a
man
bee
aduertised
thereof
.
There
is
Lac
likewise
in
Ballaga●te
and
Malabar
,
but
very
little
:
the
greatest
quantitie
which
from
thence
is
carryed
throughout
India
,
and
all
other
places
,
commeth
out
of
the
kingdome
of
Pegu.
The
69.
Chapter
.
Of
Annil
or
Indigo
.
ANnil
or
Indigo
by
the
Gusurates
is
called
Gali
,
by
others
Nil
:
it
is
a
costly
colour
,
and
much
caryed
and
trafiqued
into
Portingall
:
it
groweth
in
India
in
the
kingdom
of
Cambaia
:
the
hearbe
is
very
like
Rosemary
,
and
is
sowed
like
other
Hearbes
,
and
when
time
and
season
serueth
,
pulled
and
dryed
,
and
then
it
is
made
wette
and
beaten
,
and
so
certayne
dayes
after
dryed
againe
,
and
then
prepared
.
At
the
first
it
is
a
fine
greene
,
but
after
it
is
a
fayre
blew
,
as
you
sée
it
when
it
commeth
hether
,
and
the
cleaner
it
is
from
earth
and
dust
,
the
better
it
is
to
proue
if
it
be
good
:
they
burne
it
with
a
candle
,
and
if
then
it
fall
out
like
fine
meale
,
it
is
good
;
but
if
it
be
grosse
like
sande
,
it
is
not
good
:
also
being
throwne
into
the
water
if
it
swimmeth
it
is
good
,
but
if
it
sinke
it
is
not
good
:
this
Annil
was
more
accounted
of
▪
and
commonly
more
worth
then
Cloues
both
in
India
and
in
Portingall
:
the
King
not
long
since
hath
farmed
it
out
,
so
that
no
man
may
buy
it
in
India
,
nor
bring
it
into
Portingall
but
onely
the
Farmers
,
as
they
do
with
Pepper
.
Annil
or
Nil
,
as
the
learned
Doctor
Camerarius
witnesseth
,
which
hath
had
some
of
the
plantes
within
his
garden
,
hath
sky●coloured
leaues
,
being
like
to
the
leaues
of
the
Hearbe
which
in
Latine
is
called
Barba
Iouis
,
in
Dutch
Donder
baert
,
but
somewhat
bro●der
.
The
70.
Chapter
.
Of
Amber
,
Muske
,
Algallia
or
Ciuet.
AMber
by
some
men
is
thought
to
be
the
fome
of
a
Whale
fishe
:
others
thinke
it
to
bee
the
filth
and
dung
of
the
Whale
,
and
others
a
certain
kind
of
Betumen
,
which
floweth
out
of
a
well
that
standeth
on
the
sea
side
,
and
casteth
the
Amber
vp
,
but
it
is
to
bee
thought
,
that
it
is
neyther
of
the
first
two
,
for
if
it
were
,
men
shoulde
continually
finde
Amber
in
these
Countries
,
spocially
on
the
coast
of
Biscay
,
where
so
many
Whales
are
taken
,
yet
is
the●e
no
Amber
found
in
that
place
:
it
were
rather
to
bee
beléeued
that
it
is
a
Betumen
or
pitch
▪
proceeding
out
of
some
fountaine
or
Well
▪
or
some
thing
that
floweth
from
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
,
&
so
driueth
vpon
the
water
because
it
is
found
in
some
places
,
and
in
some
places
not
:
where
it
is
most
found
,
and
from
whence
it
dayly
commeth
is
from
the
coast
of
So●la
,
Mosambique
,
and
on
the
coast
of
Me●de
or
Abe●
:
It
is
likewise
sometimes
found
by
the
Islandes
of
Ma●diua
,
and
the
c●pe
de
Comorijn
,
but
not
much
,
and
not
so
commonly
as
by
So●la
and
Mosambique
.
There
are
others
that
thinke
it
to
be
a
spungie
earth
,
of
some
vnknowne
Island
,
drought
or
hidden
cliffes
,
and
by
force
of
the
sea
in
time
broken
off
by
peeces
,
and
cast
vpon
the
shore
▪
like
driftes
or
such
like
thinges
,
for
it
is
often
times
found
floating
and
driuing
in
peeces
of
ten
or
twelue
,
and
some
of
fifty
or
sixtie
pannes
broad
.
They
say
that
in
India
there
hath
bin
found
whole
Islandes
of
Amber
,
which
being
well
marked
by
those
that
found
and
discouered
them
,
whereby
to
come
thether
againe
and
lade
thereof
,
when
they
came
to
the
same
place
they
could
not
finde
them
.
In
Anno
1555.
An.
1555
there
was
a
péece
found
not
far
from
the
cape
de
Como●iin
that
weighed
30.
quintales
,
and
he
that
found
it
,
thought
it
to
be
pitch
,
whereupon
he
sold
it
for
a
small
price
,
but
afterwardes
being
knowne
,
it
was
greatly
esteemed
:
likewise
oftentimes
there
commeth
Amber
that
is
mingled
with
shels
,
and
all
spotted
with
the
dung
of
Sea
foules
,
that
sit
theron
.
There
is
Amber
of
a
gray
colour
,
with
whitish
vaines
,
that
is
the
best
:
&
it
is
called
Amber
Griis
.
There
is
a
kinde
of
Amber
which
is
perfect
blacke
,
but
not
so
much
esteemed
as
the
gray
,
to
prooue
if
the
Amber
be
good
they
thrust
pinnes
into
it
and
that
which
yeeldeth
most
oyle
is
the
best
.
It
is
much
vsed
among
the
Indian
Noble
men
,
and
kinges
in
their
daylie
meates
,
they
vse
it
likewise
much
to
prouoke
lust
,
and
to
increase
nature
,
thereby
to
bee
the
more
apt
for
the
same
,
as
also
in
many
faire
workes
with
muske
,
Ciuet
,
Bemoin
,
and
other
sweete
thinges
mixed
together
,
whereof
they
make
fine
apples
and
peares
wrought
about
with
siluer
&
gold
,
which
they
beare
in
their
hands
to
smell
vppon
,
and
in
haftes
of
kniues
,
handles
of
pomyards
,
and
such
like
,
which
they
make
of
siluer
,
and
Amber
within
them
,
which
in
diuers
places
shineth
through
them
.
These
and
such
like
workes
are
very
common
in
India
among
the
rich
and
mightie
men
of
the
countrie
,
as
well
Indians
as
Portingales
.
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
Ambarium
in
Latine
,
Ambar
in
Arabia
,
is
a
kind
of
pitch
,
as
the
Author
very
well
affirmeth
,
cast
vp
out
of
some
fountaine
that
standeth
in
the
bottome
of
the
sea
,
which
being
set
in
the
Sunne
doth
presently
become
hard
like
other
thinges
that
are
also
taken
out
of
the
sea
,
as
Corall
,
&c.
This
Ambar
by
reason
of
the
sweet
&
pleasant
smell
,
doth
comfort
the
head
and
the
heart
,
and
by
the
drynes
thereof
,
it
draweth
away
&
consumeth
all
watery
humors
out
of
the
stomacke
,
and
good
against
all
filthie
and
foulenesse
in
a
mans
body
.
It
cureth
such
as
haue
the
falling
sicknes
.
It
is
good
against
the
rising
of
the
Mother
,
being
receiued
in
and
thrust
vp
into
the
body
:
to
conclude
it
is
good
for
all
old
men
,
and
for
euery
cold
complection
.
The
Almisca●
,
Mosseliat
▪
or
Muskcat
commeth
from
China
:
They
are
beastes
like
Fores
,
or
little
Dogs
,
which
being
killed
,
and
beaten
and
brused
,
they
let
them
lie
and
rot
,
blood
and
flesh
together
:
which
done
they
cut
them
in
péeces
both
skinne
,
flesh
and
blood
,
all
mixed
togeather
,
and
therof
make
diuers
purses
,
which
they
sowe
in
a
round
forme
,
and
are
in
that
sort
caried
abroad
&
sold
to
diuers
men
.
Those
purses
are
commonly
of
an
ounce
waight
the
péece
,
and
by
the
Portingales
are
called
Papos
,
but
the
right
Papos
,
and
perfect
Mosseliat
is
the
ballockes
or
stones
of
that
beast
:
the
others
although
they
passe
among
them
for
Mosseliat
,
are
not
so
good
as
the
stones
:
therefore
the
Chinars
,
who
in
all
thinges
are
very
subtill
,
and
fine
workemen
,
make
the
purses
cleane
round
,
like
the
stones
of
the
beaste
,
therewith
to
deceiue
the
people
,
and
so
the
sooner
to
procure
them
to
buy
it
.
This
beast
hath
a
very
strange
nature
,
and
great
vnderstanding
,
for
when
it
is
chased
,
and
perceiueth
it selfe
not
able
anie
longer
to
continue
in
breath
,
it
taketh
the
stones
betwéene
the
téeth
and
biteth
them
off
,
and
so
casteth
them
away
,
as
if
it
would
say
,
if
you
come
for
them
there
they
are
,
&
while
the
huntsman
is
busie
to
looke
for
them
,
shee
oftentimes
escapeth
away
and
saueth
her
life
.
The
Chinaes
are
very
deceitfull
in
selling
of
Mosseliat
or
Muske
,
for
they
falsifie
it
verie
much
,
sometimes
with
Oxen
and
Cowes
liuers
,
dried
and
beaten
to
powder
,
and
so
mixed
with
the
Mosseliat
,
as
it
is
dayly
found
by
experience
in
searching
of
it
.
When
the
Mosseliat
beginneth
to
decay
and
looseth
the
smel
,
they
take
it
out
of
the
purse
and
beate
it
verie
small
in
a
morter
,
and
that
done
being
moistned
with
the
vrine
of
a
childe
,
and
so
put
into
an
earthen
pot
that
is
leaded
and
cloase
stopped
,
it
will
presently
be
good
againe
,
if
there
were
any
goodnes
or
strength
left
within
it
.
Some
are
of
opinion
,
that
muske
groweth
at
certaine
times
of
the
yeare
about
the
nauell
of
a
certaine
beast
,
as
if
it
were
swolne
.
The
pale
yellow
is
the
best
,
it
strengtheneth
the
trembling
cold
hart
,
&
all
diseases
of
the
same
,
beeing
drunke
or
swallowed
.
It
cleanseth
the
white
spots
of
the
eyes
,
it
dryeth
moist
catharres
,
it
comforteth
the
head
,
&
healeth
the
old
aches
thereof
,
proceeding
of
sleame
.
Algalia
or
Ciuet
is
much
found
in
India
,
that
is
to
say
in
Bengala
,
but
because
they
cannot
leaue
their
villanie
&
falsifying
thereof
,
it
is
not
so
much
estéemed
,
by
reason
they
mixeted
,
but
the
best
Ciuet
commeth
from
Myna
in
the
coast
of
Guynea
,
which
is
very
faire
and
good
.
It
is
the
sweat
that
proceedeth
from
the
Cats
called
Ciuet
Cats
,
which
are
many
times
brought
ouer
aliue
,
both
into
Spaine
,
and
also
to
these
countries
,
but
because
it
is
so
sufficiently
knowne
vnto
vs
,
I
will
leaue
to
speake
thereof
,
and
proceede
to
other
spices
,
hearbes
,
and
drugges
of
India
.
Ciue●
groweth
in
the
outermost
part
of
the
coddes
of
a
certaine
beast
,
which
therof
hath
her
name
,
●ta
.
●
.
Pal.
&
is
called
a
Muscat
,
and
as
Hughin
very
well
saith
,
is
the
sweat
that
groweth
or
ingendreth
in
the
hinder
part
of
the
beast
,
and
is
hotte
and
moist
,
being
laid
vpon
a
womans
nauill
,
it
healeth
the
rising
of
the
mother
,
and
maketh
women
apt
to
leacherie
.
The
71.
Chapter
.
Of
Beniom
.
BEnioin
is
a
kinde
of
stuffe
,
like
Frankemsence
&
Mir
,
but
more
estéemed
,
for
it
serueth
for
manie
medicines
and
other
thinges
.
Benioin
by
reason
of
the
sweet
smell
,
comforteth
the
heart
,
the
head
,
and
the
braine
,
it
clenseth
the
head
from
all
superfluous
humors
,
sharpneth
the
wit
beeing
smelled
vnto
,
it
is
good
to
be
vsed
when
diseases
begin
to
goe
away
.
As
when
they
make
balles
or
péeces
of
Amber
,
and
Muske
,
they
must
alwaies
haue
Benioin
with
it
to
make
it
perfect
,
it
groweth
much
in
the
kingdome
of
Syan
in
the
Iland
of
Sumatra
,
in
the
Islands
of
Iauas
,
&
the
countrie
of
Malacca
,
they
are
high
trées
full
of
branches
,
with
leaues
like
lemmon
trée
leaues
,
with
a
thicke
&
high
stemme
or
stock
in
the
middle
,
from
whence
procéedeth
the
Gumme
,
which
is
the
Benioin
.
When
the
tree
is
young
,
then
it
yéeldeth
the
best
Benioin
,
which
is
blackish
of
colour
,
and
of
a
very
sweet
smell
,
and
is
called
Benioin
,
de
Boninas
,
that
is
to
say
,
Benioin
of
the
Flowers
,
because
of
the
perfect
smell
.
The
second
Benioin
is
called
Benioin
Amendoado
,
that
is
Benioin
of
Almondes
,
because
it
is
mixed
with
peeces
of
white
Benioin
among
the
blacke
▪
like
to
Almondes
that
are
cut
in
peeces
.
This
Benioin
is
not
so
good
,
because
the
white
Benioin
is
of
the
old
trees
,
and
is
not
so
strong
nor
of
so
good
a
smell
as
the
blacke
,
but
is
mixed
with
the
blacke
,
because
it
should
be
sold
the
better
.
These
two
sortes
of
Benioin
are
the
best
,
and
much
vsed
and
caried
into
Arabia
,
Persia
,
the
land
of
Ballagate
,
China
,
and
other
places
,
as
also
into
Portingal
.
Most
part
of
this
Benioin
groweth
in
the
country
of
Sion
,
and
by
Ma●a●
,
there
is
other
Benioin
which
is
worse
,
and
groweth
in
the
Ilandes
of
Sumatra
,
and
Iauas
.
The
inhabitants
of
the
countries
where
it
groweth
call
it
C●mingion
,
the
Mores
,
and
Arabians
call
it
Louaniany
(
which
is
as
much
to
say
as
frankensence
of
Iaua
.
)
The
Decaniins
and
Ballagaters
call
it
Vdo
,
they
cut
the
trée
and
branches
full
of
slits
,
to
make
the
Benioin
the
better
to
come
foorth
,
it
is
much
trafficqued
withall
throughout
India
,
for
it
is
one
of
the
co●●liest
drugges
in
all
the
Orient
,
because
it
excelleth
all
other
in
sweetnes
.
The
72.
Chapter
▪
Of
Frankensence
and
Mirre
.
FRankinsence
groweth
in
Arabia
,
and
is
called
Louan
,
and
by
Auicenna
Conder
:
it
is
the
gumme
that
floweth
out
of
the
bodies
of
the
trées
,
like
Benioin
:
the
best
Frankinsence
groweth
vpon
the
trées
that
stande
on
hilles
,
and
stony
rockes
,
and
stony
places
:
for
those
which
growe
in
the
fieldes
and
in
flat
grounds
yeeld
not
so
good
Frankinsence
:
they
haue
so
great
quantitie
of
it
,
that
oftentimes
they
marke
their
shéepe
withall
,
as
if
it
were
Pitch
,
Tarre
,
or
Rosin
:
from
thence
it
is
carried
into
India
,
China
▪
and
other
places
in
great
abundance
,
and
very
good
cheape
.
Frankinsence
is
of
two
sorts
,
one
white
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal●
.
that
is
round
and
like
vnto
drops
,
which
is
the
best
,
and
called
the
ma●le
:
the
other
blacke
,
which
is
not
much
worth
but
only
in
smell
.
In
India
and
with
vs
they
vse
Frankinsence
against
the
loosenes
of
the
bellie
,
sickenesses
of
the
head
,
Cata●rlies
,
surfeits
,
and
pa●br●king
,
&
is
good
for
such
as
spit
blood
,
it
filleth
vp
ho●●ow
swelling●
&
healeth
fre●h
and
bloody
wounds
.
Mirre
by
the
Indians
is
called
Bola
,
it
groweth
in
the
same
that
Benioin
and
frankinsence
doth
,
and
commeth
also
out
of
Arabia
F●lix
,
but
most
out
of
the
countrie
of
Abexin
from
the
inward
parts
of
the
countrie
,
lying
betweene
Mosambique
,
and
the
red
sea
,
which
is
called
Prester
Iohns
land
,
and
from
thence
brought
into
India
.
and
other
places
.
Mirre
is
vsed
in
medicines
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
to
d●
downe
the
Flowers
and
the
fruite
of
women
,
also
for
old
coug●es
,
for
laskes
,
&
for
bloody
Flixes
.
The
73.
Chapter
.
Of
Manna
and
Rubarbe
.
MAnna
commeth
out
of
Arabia
,
and
Persia
,
but
most
out
of
the
Prouince
of
Vsbeke
,
lying
behind
Persia
in
Tartaria
:
the
Manna
that
is
brought
from
thence
in
glasse
Vsalies
is
in
péeces
as
bigge
as
preserued
Almonds
,
but
of
another
fashion
,
and
haue
no
other
speciall
forme
,
but
like
broken
péeces
:
it
is
whitish
,
and
of
taste
almost
like
Sugar
,
but
somewhat
fulsome
,
sweetish
like
Hony
:
the
Persians
cal
it
Xercast
,
and
Xerkest
,
that
is
to
say
,
milke
of
trees
,
for
it
is
the
dew
that
falleth
vpon
the
trées
,
and
remayneth
hanging
vpon
the
leaues
,
like
water
that
is
frozen
and
hangeth
in
drops
at
gutters
and
pentises
:
It
is
also
gathered
and
kept
in
glasse
Vials
,
and
so
brought
into
India
,
and
other
Countries
,
for
in
India
they
vse
it
much
in
all
sorts
of
purgations
.
There
is
another
sorte
of
Manna
called
Tiriamiabiin
or
Trumgibiin
,
which
they
gather
from
other
leaues
and
hearbes
:
that
commeth
in
small
peeces
as
big
as
Hempeséed
,
and
somewhat
bigger
,
which
is
red
&
of
a
reddish
colour
.
Some
thinke
this
Manna
groweth
on
the
bodies
of
the
trées
as
Gumme
doth
:
it
is
much
vsed
in
Ormus
and
Persia
for
purgations
,
but
not
in
India
so
much
as
the
first
sort
,
there
is
yet
another
sorte
,
which
commeth
in
great
peeces
,
with
the
leaues
among
it
:
it
is
like
the
Manna
of
Calabria
,
this
is
brought
out
of
Persia
vnto
Bassora
,
and
so
to
Ormus
,
and
from
thence
into
India
,
and
is
the
dearest
of
all
the
rest
.
There
commeth
also
a
Manna
that
is
brought
in
leather
bags
,
or
flasks
,
which
in
Turkey
and
Persia
they
vse
to
ride
withall
,
&
is
melted
like
Hony
,
but
of
a
white
colour
,
and
in
taste
like
the
other
sortes
of
Manna
,
being
altogether
vsed
for
purgations
,
and
other
medicines
.
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
Manna
very
gently
purgeth
the
gall
:
it
easeth
and
moystneth
the
harshnes
of
the
throat
,
the
breastes
and
the
stomacke
:
it
quencheth
the
thirst
:
but
because
it
purgeth
but
weakely
,
it
is
strengthened
with
Tyme
or
Isop
mingled
with
some
strong
purgations
,
&
maketh
them
to
effect
their
operations
with
more
perfection
and
power
,
by
meanes
of
the
sweetnesse
thereof
,
which
is
apter
and
more
plyable
vnto
nature
But
because
it
is
no
special
marchandise
,
I
will
speake
no
more
thereof
,
but
for
that
wee
are
nowe
in
hande
with
medicines
to
purge
,
I
wil
say
some
thing
of
the
roote
called
Rhuba●be
,
although
there
is
no
certaintie
how
or
in
what
sort
it
groweth
yet
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
it
is
not
to
be
found
in
any
country
but
in
China
,
and
in
the
farthest
parts
therof
,
it
is
most
brought
by
land
through
the
Prouince
of
Vsbeke
,
whereof
I
spake
before
:
which
Prouince
lyeth
in
Tartaria
,
and
bordereth
on
the
one
side
vpon
China
,
and
so
reacheth
behinde
India
vnto
Persia
.
Out
of
this
Prouince
it
cometh
vnto
Ormus
,
and
from
thence
into
India
:
yet
it
is
likewise
brought
by
water
,
but
because
it
is
not
so
good
,
and
doth
sooner
rot
and
spoyle
by
water
then
by
land
,
therefore
most
part
of
it
is
brought
by
land
.
That
which
is
most
esteemed
&
best
sold
,
and
greatliest
desired
,
cometh
in
this
manner
,
that
is
,
first
from
China
,
through
Vsbeke
,
and
so
through
Turkie
,
from
whence
it
is
caryed
to
Venice
,
&
from
thence
into
all
these
countries
,
so
that
the
Rhubarbe
of
Venice
is
better
,
because
it
cometh
ouer
land
,
then
that
which
is
brought
into
Portingall
,
because
it
cometh
by
water
,
as
also
all
thinges
and
herbes
that
belong
to
Physicke
,
because
they
are
better
preserued
by
land
then
by
water
,
they
are
little
brought
by
sea
,
but
it
is
a
marchandise
that
is
most
caryed
by
land
vnto
Venice
,
as
also
because
the
Portingales
deale
not
much
therein
,
and
are
little
giuen
to
curiosities
,
contenting
themselues
to
deale
with
such
wares
as
are
commonlie
knowne
to
all
men
,
without
seeking
further
,
for
they
trouble
not
themselues
with
other
things
.
The
74.
Chapter
.
Of
the
wood
called
Sanders
.
THere
are
3.
sorts
of
Sanders
,
that
is
,
white
,
yelow
and
red
:
the
white
and
the
yealow
,
which
is
the
best
,
come
most
out
of
the
Iland
of
Tymor
,
which
lyeth
by
Iaua
.
This
Iland
hath
whole
woods
and
wildernesses
of
Sanders
,
both
of
white
and
yealow
,
and
from
thence
it
is
caryed
throughout
all
India
,
and
other
countries
,
and
trafficke
much
therewith
:
the
red
Sanders
groweth
most
in
the
coast
of
Choramandel
and
Tanassariin
,
which
is
in
the
countrie
of
Pegu
:
the
trees
of
Sanders
are
like
Nut
trees
and
haue
a
certaine
fruite
vpon
them
like
Cheries
,
at
the
first
green
,
and
after
black
,
but
of
no
taste
nor
any
thing
worth
,
for
it
presently
falleth
off
,
onlie
the
wood
of
the
trée
is
accounted
of
,
which
is
the
Sanders
.
It
is
called
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
countrie
where
it
groweth
Chandanacon
,
the
Decannus
,
Gusurates
,
Canariins
,
and
other
Indians
cal
it
Sercandaa
:
the
Arabians
and
Persians
Sandal
,
wherevpon
the
Portingalles
likewise
doe
call
it
Sandalo
.
The
yellow
and
white
Sanders
is
much
vsed
and
spent
ouer
all
India
,
by
all
the
inhabitantes
,
both
Indians
,
Moors
,
Heathens
,
and
Iewes
,
whatsoeuer
:
they
beate
it
or
stampe
it
in
water
,
till
it
be
as
soft
as
pappe
,
that
done
they
besmere
themselues
therewith
,
and
let
it
drie
vpon
their
bodies
,
for
it
cooleth
very
much
,
&
also
because
all
the
Indians
doe
much
delight
in
sweet
smelling
sauours
.
The
white
&
yellow
or
bleakish
Sanders
is
likewise
vsed
by
vs
,
Annota
.
●
.
Pa●
.
with
Rose-water
,
against
the
hotte
paines
in
the
head
,
annointing
it
therewith
:
all
those
woods
as
well
the
red
as
the
white
and
yellow
,
are
good
against
hotte
feauers
,
being
beaten
and
drunken
into
the
body
,
they
help
the
hot
stomacke
,
as
also
laid
vpon
the
stomacke
with
Rose
water
,
in
burning
feauers
.
This
Sanders
is
not
onely
good
for
the
purposes
aforesaid
,
but
also
for
strengthening
the
hart
,
and
therefore
with
great
vse
it
is
put
into
Cordiall
medicines
,
&
such
as
are
made
against
the
beating
of
the
hart
.
The
red
Sanders
is
little
spent
in
India
,
but
they
vse
it
onely
against
hot
agues
,
annointing
their
pulses
therewith
,
as
also
the
temples
,
&
their
foreheads
,
but
it
is
much
●ryed
into
other
countries
,
as
being
very
medicinable
for
many
thinges
,
and
the
Indians
make
their
Pagodes
and
Idoles
thereof
,
because
they
should
be
the
costlier
.
The
●5
.
Chapter
.
Of
Palo
de
Cebra
or
Snake-wood
.
SNakewood
is
most
in
the
Island
of
Seylon
:
it
is
a
lowe
Trée
:
the
roote
thereof
being
the
Snake-woode
is
of
colour
white
,
shewing
somewhat
yellowe
,
very
harde
and
bitter
in
taste
,
it
is
much
vsed
in
India
:
they
stampe
and
bruse
it
like
Sanders
,
in
water
or
Wine
,
and
so
drinke
it
,
it
is
very
good
&
well
proued
against
all
burning
feauers
:
one
ounce
thereof
bruised
and
mixed
with
water
is
good
against
all
poison
and
sicknes
,
as
the
collick
,
worms
,
and
all
filthie
humors
and
coldnes
in
the
body
▪
and
specially
against
the
stinging
of
Snakes
,
whereof
it
hath
the
name
:
it
was
first
found
by
means
of
a
little
beast
called
Q●il
,
or
Quirpele
,
which
is
of
bignesse
very
like
a
Ferret
(
wherewith
in
those
Countries
they
vse
to
driue
Cunnies
out
of
their
holes
,
and
so
ketch
them
whereof
in
India
they
haue
many
in
their
houses
,
which
they
play
withall
to
passe
the
time
away
,
as
also
to
kill
their
Myce
and
Rattes
,
and
to
driue
them
away
.
This
beast
by
nature
is
a
great
enemie
to
the
Snake
,
so
that
wheresoeuer
she
findeth
any
,
she
fighteth
with
them
:
and
because
it
is
often
bitten
by
the
Snake
,
it
knoweth
how
to
heale
it selfe
with
this
Snake-woode
,
(
whereof
there
is
much
in
Seylon
,
where
also
are
many
of
those
beastes
,
and
great
store
of
Snakes
)
so
that
if
it
be
neuer
so
sore
bitten
,
hauing
eaten
of
this
wood
,
it
is
presently
healed
,
as
if
it
had
neuer
béene
hurt
.
By
this
means
the
inhabitants
haue
found
it
out
&
begun
to
make
account
of
it
,
&
since
that
time
it
is
proued
and
found
to
be
good
for
many
●iseases
as
aforesaid
:
wherefore
nowe
it
is
much
traffiqued
withall
,
and
carryed
into
all
countries
,
as
also
into
Portingall
,
&
from
thence
hether
.
Garcius
ab
horto
writeth
of
three
sorts
of
this
wood
,
Anno●a
▪
D
〈◊〉
whereof
you
may
there
reade
two
of
these
sortes
of
Snake-wood
I
haue
in
my
house
to
be
shewen
,
one
is
that
which
Iohn
Hughen
writeth
to
bee
the
root
of
a
tree
,
white
and
bitter
of
taste
,
with
a
rough
Ash
colou●
barke
:
the
other
was
sent
me
●u●
〈…〉
,
from
the
learned
Doctor
Simon
〈◊〉
Tonar
,
which
is
as
thicke
as
a
ma●
ar●e
,
with
a
barke
besprinckled
&
spotted
like
a
Snake
,
which
inwardlie
is
white
,
and
bitter
of
taste
The
76
Chapter
.
Of
the
wood
Caiamba
or
●num
Aloes
.
THe
●ignum
Aloes
which
in
India
is
called
Calamba
and
Palo
D●guilla
,
is
most
in
Malacca
,
in
the
Islande
of
Sumatra
Camboia
,
Sion
,
and
the
Countries
bordering
on
the
same
:
the
trees
are
like
Oliue
trees
,
and
somewhat
greater
▪
when
it
is
cut
off
,
it
smelleth
not
so
well
,
because
it
is
gréene
,
for
the
dryer
it
is
,
the
better
it
smelleth
:
the
best
and
that
which
smelleth
most
,
is
the
innermost
part
of
the
wood
:
some
of
it
is
better
then
the
rest
,
which
the
Indians
doe
presently
knowe
howe
to
finde
out
:
the
best
and
finest
is
called
Calamba
,
and
the
other
Palo
Daguilla
.
Now
to
know
which
is
the
best
,
you
must
vnderstand
that
the
wood
that
is
very
heauie
with
black
and
brown
veynes
,
and
which
yéeldeth
much
Oyle
or
moystnesse
(
which
is
founde
by
the
fire
)
is
the
best
,
and
the
greater
and
thicker
that
it
is
,
the
better
it
is
and
hath
the
more
vertue
.
Of
this
wood
they
make
many
costly
thinges
,
and
it
hath
a
speciall
and
precious
smell
,
so
that
it
is
greatly
estéemed
:
specially
the
Calamba
,
which
if
it
be
good
,
is
solde
by
weight
against
siluer
and
gold
.
The
Palo
Daguilla
next
after
the
Calamba
is
much
accounted
of
.
There
is
another
kind
of
Palo
Daguilla
,
which
is
called
Aquilla
Braua
or
wild
Aquilla
,
and
is
also
much
esteemed
:
for
the
Indians
vse
it
therewith
to
burne
the
bodies
of
their
Bramenes
,
and
other
men
of
account
,
when
they
are
dead
:
and
because
it
is
costly
,
therefore
it
is
a
great
honour
to
those
that
are
burnt
therewith
,
as
it
is
to
those
that
with
vs
are
buried
in
Tombes
of
marble
stones
:
but
it
is
not
comparable
to
the
other
Palo
Daguilla
,
nor
the
Calamba
.
The
wilde
Aguilla
groweth
most
in
the
Island
of
Seylon
,
and
on
the
coast
of
Choramandel
,
and
the
best
Palo
Daguilla
,
and
Calamba
groweth
in
Malacca
.
These
costly
woods
are
much
vsed
in
India
for
Beades
,
and
Crucifixes
,
which
are
holden
in
great
reuerence
,
and
in
truth
is
very
much
to
be
esteemed
,
for
without
all
doubt
it
hath
an
excellent
smel
,
which
surpasseth
all
other
woods
,
and
the
like
can
not
bee
founde
but
onely
in
the
soresaide
places
from
whence
it
commeth
.
Lignum
Aloes
,
Agallochum
,
Xylo
,
alias
Paradise-woode
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal
by
the
Arabians
called
Agalugen
and
Haud
,
by
the
inhabitantes
of
Gusurate
and
Decan
,
Vd
in
Malacca
,
Garro
,
and
the
best
Calamba
.
Of
this
wood
I
haue
many
sortes
,
all
very
pleasant
of
smell
,
speckled
with
veines
and
full
of
moysture
,
and
withall
close
and
very
heauie
:
this
wood
being
taken
inwardly
,
is
good
for
a
stinking
breath
:
it
is
also
very
good
against
a
watrish
and
moyst
stomacke
,
which
can
receyue
no
meate
,
but
casteth
it
forth
:
it
is
also
good
for
one
that
hath
a
weake
liuer
,
that
is
sick
of
the
red
Melison
,
or
of
the
Plurisie
.
The
77.
Chapter
.
Of
the
root
China
.
THe
root
China
came
into
India
,
and
was
there
first
knowne
in
Anno
1535.
1535
for
before
that
time
they
knewe
it
not
,
for
that
as
then
they
cured
the
Pore
,
which
in
India
is
a
common
disease
)
with
the
woode
called
Guaiacum
,
that
is
brought
out
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
was
at
that
time
in
a
manner
weyghed
against
Gold
:
and
as
the
land
of
China
,
is
much
subiect
to
the
disease
of
the
Pore
,
it
seemeth
that
God
hath
giuen
them
this
roote
to
cure
and
help
the
same
,
and
since
it
was
knowne
and
found
out
in
India
,
they
would
neuer
vse
any
other
remedy
,
because
there
is
great
store
of
it
,
and
the
best
in
all
the
world
,
wherby
men
in
those
countries
doe
not
once
make
any
account
of
the
Poxe
,
or
feare
the
healing
therof
,
for
that
it
is
more
easilier
healed
then
any
other
disease
:
also
it
is
no
shame
with
them
,
although
they
haue
had
it
at
the
least
3
,
or
4.
times
:
this
root
is
now
with
them
in
so
great
abundance
,
and
common
vse
,
that
it
is
very
good
cheape
,
for
that
it
is
not
worth
at
the
most
aboue
halfe
a
Pardaw
the
pound
,
which
in
Portingall
money
is
a
Teston
and
a
halfe
.
The
sicke
persons
do
vse
it
in
this
manner
following
,
they
take
of
the
root
▪
&
cut
it
in
smalll
peeces
or
slyces
,
the
wayght
of
an
ounce
,
which
they
seeth
in
foure
pottes
or
quartes
of
water
,
letting
it
séeth
till
it
be
halfe
consumed
,
whereof
they
séeth
fresh
euery
day
:
this
water
they
must
drink
alone
,
&
eat
bisket
with
nothing
els
but
smal
rosted
Chickens
,
without
any
Butter
,
suet
,
salt
,
or
any
other
sauce
,
but
onely
drie
with
the
Bisket
,
and
this
must
bee
their
dinner
,
at
night
some
Reasons
,
and
tosted
breade
with
Hony
and
nothing
els
▪
euery
day
twice
they
must
lie
on
their
beddes
wel
couered
to
make
them
sweat
,
euery
time
an
hower
,
or
an
hower
and
a
halfe
which
they
must
continue
for
the
space
of
thirtie
dayes
,
alwaies
kéeping
themselues
out
of
the
ayre
,
and
from
the
wind
,
and
lapping
their
heads
and
their
eares
very
close
,
staying
continually
within
the
house
,
and
aboue
all
thinges
abstayning
from
the
carnall
company
of
women
.
These
pointes
aforesaid
being
obserued
,
without
all
doubt
they
shall
find
great
profite
:
and
if
the
roote
doth
worke
within
them
,
they
shall
know
it
by
this
meanes
,
for
that
the
paine
in
their
lims
,
and
specially
in
their
ioyntes
,
will
grieue
them
more
and
more
,
which
is
a
good
signe
that
it
worketh
in
their
bodies
,
and
thoroughly
searcheth
the
same
,
and
this
paine
will
still
increase
for
the
space
of
15.
or
20.
dayes
,
yea
and
sometimes
vntill
25.
dayes
,
and
therefore
he
that
will
vse
it
must
not
dispaire
,
for
without
faile
it
wil
be
so
as
I
haue
said
,
within
a
day
two
,
or
thrée
more
or
lesse
.
The
25.
dayes
at
the
furthest
being
passed
,
then
their
paine
will
begin
to
deminish
,
with
so
great
a
lightnes
and
ease
,
that
within
the
other
fiue
dayes
,
whereby
the
30.
dayes
will
bee
accomplished
,
the
whole
paine
will
be
gone
,
so
that
the
body
and
all
the
members
will
be
as
fresh
and
liuely
as
if
they
neuer
had
béene
sicke
hauing
vsed
this
rule
aforesaid
.
And
although
the
roote
China
being
sodden
in
the
water
,
causeth
a
great
appetite
and
a
hungry
stomacke
,
neuerthelesse
they
must
in
any
sorte
beware
that
they
eate
but
little
,
and
with
measure
,
&
that
according
to
the
rule
prescribed
:
for
if
they
break
it
but
one
day
,
nay
but
one
houre
,
all
their
labour
were
lost
,
and
so
they
must
be
forced
to
begin
their
diet
again
.
It
must
likewise
bee
vnderstood
that
the
older
▪
and
longer
of
continuance
the
pockes
are
,
so
much
the
sooner
will
the
roote
heale
them
,
as
also
the
older
the
persons
to
be
healed
are
of
yeares
,
because
that
then
the
humors
are
not
so
ripe
as
in
young
yeares
.
When
the
3●
dayes
are
expired
,
they
must
beware
of
drinking
other
drinke
,
and
to
that
end
they
must
keepe
the
peeces
and
slices
that
were
cut
and
sodden
as
before
,
euery
ounce
by
it selfe
,
and
therof
take
euery
day
a
heape
of
the
same
roote
so
sodden
,
and
seeth
them
againe
in
a
pot
with
as
much
water
as
they
shall
need
to
drinke
:
but
this
seething
need
not
to
be
done
as
the
first
seething
,
with
consumption
of
the
water
,
but
only
let
it
seeth
vp
once
and
no
more
.
This
water
must
they
drinke
in
this
sorte
for
the
space
of
2●
.
or
30.
dayes
more
,
and
beware
of
fish
,
or
any
goose
or
heauie
meates
,
as
Oxe
,
Cow
,
or
Hogges
flesh
,
and
such
like
,
as
also
they
must
keepe
themselues
from
much
aire
or
winde
,
whereby
their
bodies
beeing
healed
may
returne
to
their
perfect
healthes
againe
,
and
after
these
twenty
or
thirty
dayes
are
full
expired
,
then
they
must
begin
to
vse
all
kinde
of
meates
and
drinkes
,
although
when
the
first
thirtie
dayes
are
out
,
they
may
well
goe
abroad
,
so
they
bee
carefull
of
themselues
,
and
they
shall
not
neede
to
sweate
any
more
after
the
said
first
thirty
dayes
:
also
it
must
bee
remembred
,
that
such
as
meane
to
take
this
diet
,
for
their
healthes
,
it
will
bee
good
before
they
vse
it
,
to
take
a
good
purgation
,
&
when
the
first
fifteene
dayes
are
out
,
then
take
a
second
,
and
so
at
the
end
of
the
thirtie
day
an●
other
,
whereby
it
will
worke
with
more
effect
,
and
with
Gods
help
they
shall
be
as
lustie
and
sound
as
euer
they
were
,
as
it
hath
beene
prooued
by
many
thousandes
in
India
.
This
roote
is
not
onely
good
for
the
Pockes
and
Piles
,
but
also
for
crampes
and
palsies
,
and
all
cold
diseases
,
as
for
lumites
that
are
stiffe
and
benummed
with
cold
,
for
the
Gout
:
for
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fift
himselfe
did
vse
the
same
,
and
found
that
it
did
him
good
:
But
it
must
bee
vnderstood
that
it
is
not
good
to
vse
it
at
all
times
of
the
yeare
,
for
in
the
dogge
dayes
,
and
also
in
Summer
,
by
reason
of
the
heat
it
is
not
good
,
neyther
in
winter
because
of
the
cold
,
but
it
is
best
to
be
vsed
in
Lent
and
Haruest
time
:
for
then
it
is
most
temperate
weather
,
yet
alwaies
with
the
counsell
of
the
learned
Phisition
,
the
better
to
know
the
disposition
,
complection
,
inclination
and
age
of
the
persons
,
together
with
the
time
of
the
yeare
,
the
situation
and
climate
of
the
countrie
.
The
manner
of
healing
aforesaid
is
as
it
is
vsed
in
India
:
but
in
China
which
is
a
colder
countrey
,
and
almost
vnder
the
same
degrees
that
these
Countries
are
vnder
,
they
vse
to
seeth
the
water
stronger
,
for
there
they
put
2
,
ounces
or
an
ounce
and
a
halfe
of
the
wood
into
so
much
water
,
and
let
it
seeth
vntill
the
water
be
two
partes
consumed
,
which
in
India
will
not
bee
borne
because
of
the
great
heate
.
It
is
likewise
to
be
vnderstood
,
that
the
person
and
the
disease
of
the
person
must
be
well
considered
:
for
that
if
the
sicknes
bee
not
very
great
,
they
must
take
lesse
roote
,
and
let
lesse
water
consume
in
the
seething
,
the
younger
persons
also
must
haue
stronger
drinke
then
old
●olkes
,
because
they
haue
more
humors
in
their
bodies
:
And
yee
must
consider
,
that
hee
which
will
take
or
vse
this
roote
,
or
the
water
thereof
not
beeing
sicke
,
it
will
waste
and
consume
his
flesh
and
good
blood
,
and
doe
himselfe
great
hurt
,
wherfore
good
counsell
and
aduise
must
alwaies
be
taken
before
it
be
vsed
,
and
also
i●
it
bee
taken
too
hotte
,
and
too
much
,
it
burneth
both
the
liuer
and
the
lunges
,
and
will
fill
the
body
full
of
pyles
,
scurffe
,
and
ma●g●es
,
with
other
such
like
diseases
,
whereby
a
man
shall
haue
worke
enough
to
driue
those
new
diseases
out
of
his
body
,
and
fall
out
of
one
sicknes
into
another
,
&
rather
become
worse
then
hee
was
at
the
first
.
This
I
thought
good
in
briefe
to
shew
you
thereby
to
teach
such
as
knowe
it
not
,
the
true
vse
of
his
roote
if
it
bee
done
in
time
,
&
when
neede
requireth
:
for
that
many
doe
spende
their
wealthes
,
and
which
is
more
,
are
all
their
liues
long
out
of
hope
for
e●er
to
recouer
their
healthes
againe
,
vpon
a
disease
,
which
with
so
little
cost
,
is
so
easilie
to
be
cured
.
The
summe
of
the
foresaid
water
is
likewise
good
against
all
scabbes
and
swellinges
of
the
said
M●
Neapo●
,
〈◊〉
,
or
the
French
pockes
,
the
best
rootes
are
the
blackest
,
with
few
knots
and
white
within
:
for
the
reddish
are
not
so
good
,
the
wood
or
trée
wherof
it
groweth
is
like
a
Haw-thorne
,
straight
,
and
about
three
or
foure
spannes
high
,
&
the
roote
thereof
is
called
the
wood
of
China
,
or
Pockewood
,
when
they
are
gréene
they
eate
them
raw
,
and
being
sodden
they
taste
almost
like
suger
canes
but
not
so
sweet
.
The
tree
hath
but
few
leaues
,
but
they
are
almost
like
the
leaues
of
a
young
Orange
tree
.
These
plants
or
trees
in
China
are
called
Lampaton
,
as
the
Chinos
themselues
doe
say
.
This
shall
suffice
for
this
root
of
China
so
called
because
it
is
found
in
no
place
but
in
China
,
what
is
more
to
be
said
of
it
,
I
leaue
vnto
the
learned
Phisitions
,
&
others
that
deale
withall
,
and
haue
better
experience
thereof
.
The
roote
of
China
is
commonlie
vsed
among
the
Egyptians
,
not
onelie
for
the
pockes
,
but
for
many
other
diseases
,
specially
for
a
consumption
,
for
the
which
they
seeth
the
roote
China
in
broth
of
a
henne
or
cocke
,
whereby
they
become
whole
and
faire
of
face
.
This
roote
drieth
much
and
cooleth
sweate
,
it
resisteth
euill
humors
,
and
strengthneth
the
liuer
,
it
healeth
watery
and
filthie
Vlcers
,
and
scurffes
&
Leprie
.
Is
is
good
for
a
man
that
hath
the
pockes
,
and
for
those
that
are
dried
vp
,
and
medicinable
against
a
hard
and
a
great
milt
.
The
78.
Chapter
.
Of
Amsion
alias
Opium
.
AMsion
,
so
called
by
the
Portingales
,
is
by
the
Arabians
,
Mores
,
and
Indians
called
Affion
,
in
latine
Opio
or
opium
:
It
commeth
out
of
Cairo
in
Egypt
,
and
out
of
Aden
,
vpon
the
coast
of
Arabia
,
which
is
the
point
of
the
land
,
entring
into
the
red
Sea
,
sometimes
belonging
to
the
Portingales
,
but
most
part
out
of
Cambaia
,
&
from
Decan
,
that
of
Ca●o
is
whitish
,
and
is
called
Mece●
,
that
of
Aden
and
the
places
bordering
vpon
the
mouth
of
the
red
sea
,
is
blackish
&
hard
.
That
which
commeth
from
Cambaia
and
Decan
is
softer
and
reddish
.
Amfion
is
made
of
sleepe
balles
or
Poppie
,
and
is
the
gumme
which
commeth
forth
of
the
same
,
to
the
which
end
it
is
cut
vp
and
opened
.
The
Indians
vse
much
to
eat
Amsion
,
specially
the
Malabares
,
and
thether
it
is
brought
by
those
of
Cambaia
and
other
places
,
in
great
aboundance
.
Hee
that
vseth
to
eate
it
,
must
eate
it
daylie
,
otherwise
he
dieth
and
consumeth
himselfe
,
when
they
begin
to
eate
it
,
and
are
vsed
vnto
it
,
they
heate
at
the
least
twenty
or
thirty
graines
in
waight
euerie
day
,
sometimes
more
:
but
if
for
foure
or
fiue
dayes
hee
chanceth
to
leaue
it
,
he
dieth
without
faile
:
likewise
he
that
hath
neuer
eaten
it
,
and
will
venture
at
the
first
to
eate
as
much
as
those
that
dayly
vse
it
,
it
will
surely
kill
him
:
for
I
certainely
beleeue
it
is
a
kinde
of
poyson
.
Such
as
vse
it
goe
alwaies
as
if
they
were
halfe
a
sleepe
,
they
eate
much
of
it
because
they
would
not
feele
any
great
labour
or
vnquietnes
when
they
are
at
worke
,
but
they
vse
it
most
for
lecherie
:
for
it
maketh
a
man
to
hold
his
féede
long
before
he
sheddeth
it
,
which
the
Indian
women
much
desire
,
that
they
may
shed
their
nature
likewise
with
the
man
:
although
such
as
eate
much
thereof
,
are
in
time
altogether
vnable
to
company
with
a
woman
,
&
whollie
dried
vp
,
for
it
drieth
and
wholly
cooleth
mans
nature
that
vseth
it
,
as
the
Indians
themselues
doe
witnes
:
wherefore
it
is
not
much
vsed
by
the
Nobilitie
,
but
onely
for
the
cause
aforesaid
.
Opium
is
the
iuice
of
blacke
Poppie
,
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
and
is
of
two
sortes
,
one
sweet
beeing
pressed
out
of
the
leaues
and
heads
together
,
which
the
Greekes
call
Meconium
:
the
other
floweth
or
commeth
out
of
the
heads
being
cut
,
which
is
the
right
Opium
.
That
which
is
heauy
,
close
,
fast
and
bitter
in
taste
,
that
which
with
the
smell
of
it
prouoketh
sleepe
,
&
that
which
easily
melteth
in
the
water
and
is
soft
,
white
,
and
without
grossenes
or
kernels
,
is
the
best
Opium
,
and
is
by
the
Turkes
called
Maslac
.
They
eate
thereof
daylie
the
quantitie
of
a
pease
,
not
thereby
to
prouoke
sleepe
,
but
to
giue
them
courage
,
specially
when
they
goe
to
war
,
thinking
that
thereby
they
are
made
more
couragious
,
and
that
when
they
sleepe
they
dreame
that
they
see
many
pleasant
places
,
and
are
in
company
of
diuers
goodly
women
:
althogh
it
is
commonly
seene
,
that
such
is
dayly
vse
Opium
,
are
very
still
and
sleepie
,
and
very
slow
both
in
wordes
and
workes
,
so
that
men
know
not
how
to
deale
with
them
.
The
79.
Chapter
.
Of
Bangue
BAngue
is
also
a
common
meate
in
India
,
seruing
to
the
same
effect
that
Amsion
doth
.
It
is
a
séed
like
Hempséede
,
but
somwhat
smaller
,
and
not
so
white
.
Also
the
thing
whereon
it
groweth
is
like
Hempe
,
but
it
hath
no
substance
wherof
to
make
any
thing
.
The
Indians
eate
this
séede
or
the
leaues
thereof
being
stamped
,
saying
,
that
it
maketh
a
good
appetite
,
but
vseth
most
to
prouoke
lust
,
as
it
is
commonly
vsed
and
sold
in
the
shops
,
it
is
mingled
with
some
poulder
of
the
leaues
and
the
séede
together
:
They
likewise
put
gréene
Arecca
vnto
it
,
therewith
to
make
a
man
drunke
,
or
in
a
manner
out
of
his
wits
:
Sometimes
also
they
mixe
it
with
Nutmegs
and
Mace
,
which
doth
also
make
a
man
drunke
:
Others
(
that
is
to
saye
,
the
rich
and
welthy
persons
)
mix
it
with
Cloues
,
Camphora
,
Ambar
,
Muske
,
and
Opium
,
which
(
as
the
Moores
likewise
affirme
)
maketh
a
man
pleasant
,
and
forgetting
himselfe
,
performing
all
kind
of
labour
and
toyle
without
once
thinking
of
any
paine
:
but
onely
laughing
,
playing
,
and
sleeping
quietly
.
The
common
women
or
whores
vse
it
when
they
meane
to
haue
a
mans
companie
,
thereby
to
be
liuely
and
merrie
,
and
to
set
all
care
aside
.
It
was
first
inuented
by
Captaines
and
souldiers
,
when
they
had
layne
long
in
the
field
,
continually
waking
and
with
great
trauell
,
which
they
desiring
to
remedie
,
and
againe
to
comfort
themselues
,
thereby
to
settle
their
braines
doe
vse
Bangue
,
in
such
manner
as
is
aforesaid
.
It
causeth
such
as
eate
it
,
to
réele
and
looke
as
if
they
were
drunke
,
and
halfe
foolish
,
doing
nothing
but
laugh
and
bee
merrie
,
as
long
as
it
worketh
in
their
bodies
.
It
is
verie
much
vsed
by
the
Indians
,
and
likewise
by
some
Portingales
,
but
most
by
the
slaues
thereby
to
forget
their
labour
:
to
conclude
it
is
a
certaine
small
comfort
to
a
melancholy
person
.
A●o●a
.
D.
Pal.
Bangue
is
likewise
much
vsed
in
Turkie
and
Aegypt
,
and
is
made
in
three
sorts
,
hauing
also
three
seuerall
names
The
first
by
the
Aegyptians
is
called
Assis
,
which
is
the
poulder
of
Hemp
,
or
of
Hemp
leaues
,
which
water
made
in
paste
or
dough
,
wherof
they
eate
fiue
peeces
,
each
as
bigge
as
a
Chesnut
and
some
more
,
such
as
eate
it
,
for
an
hower
after
,
are
as
if
they
were
drunke
,
without
sence
,
and
as
it
were
besides
themselues
,
thinking
they
see
many
strange
sights
,
wherein
they
are
much
pleased
.
This
is
vsed
by
the
common
people
,
because
it
is
of
a
small
price
,
and
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
such
vertue
proceedeth
from
the
Hempe
,
for
that
according
to
Galens
opinion
,
Hempe
excessiuely
filleth
the
head
.
The
second
they
name
Bosa
,
which
is
stronger
then
Assis
:
It
is
made
of
the
meale
of
Lolium
,
by
vs
called
Dronkaydes
weede
or
Hearbe
,
and
of
Hempseede
with
water
as
aforesaid
▪
others
presse
out
the
iuice
,
and
eat
that
.
The
thirde
is
called
Bernaui
,
which
is
the
right
Bangue
,
which
they
haue
readie
dressed
out
of
India
(
as
Hughen
writeth
)
wherof
they
take
about
an
ounce
,
&
at
the
first
are
merie
,
talking
much
&
singing
plesant
songs
,
laughing
without
measure
,
and
vsing
many
foolish
toyes
▪
which
continueth
with
them
almost
an
hower
.
After
that
they
are
in
a
manner
furious
,
giuen
to
chiding
and
fighting
,
which
continueth
likewise
a
little
space
,
that
done
they
are
possessed
with
heauinesse
,
and
a
certaine
kind
of
feare
,
that
many
times
they
crie
out
.
In
the
end
when
they
haue
played
al
these
parts
they
fall
in
a
sleepe
,
and
being
awaked
,
they
are
as
they
were
at
the
first
.
This
is
much
vsed
by
foolish
Iesters
or
Iuglers
at
feasts
and
banquets
,
to
delight
them
.
The
Aegyptians
vse
also
an
other
sorte
called
Bers
,
that
is
to
say
,
health
for
an
hower
.
It
is
made
of
white
Pepper
,
white
Bilzen
seede
,
of
each
fiue
ounces
,
and
of
Opium
two
ounces
and
a
halfe
,
Spica
Nardi
,
Euphorbium
,
Bertram
,
of
each
one
Mitchell
,
Saffran
,
fifteene
Scruples
,
all
beaten
in
a
Marble
morter
,
and
mixed
with
Honnie
wherof
they
make
a
confection
.
The
80.
Chapter
.
Of
Camphora
.
THere
are
two
sortes
of
Camphora
,
one
of
Borneo
(
which
is
the
best
,
)
the
other
of
China
or
Chincheu
,
which
is
nothing
so
good
:
it
groweth
on
trées
as
great
as
Nutte
trées
,
and
is
the
gumme
which
is
within
the
middle
of
the
tree
,
and
by
sweating
and
dropping
commeth
out
from
the
same
.
This
Camphora
of
Borneo
,
is
likewise
in
the
Iland
of
Sumatra
,
and
Sunda
,
as
also
in
some
other
places
there
abouts
.
It
is
of
bignesse
like
a
seede
called
in
Portingall
M●lho
,
and
with
vs
Barley
,
of
colour
whitish
.
It
is
of
foure
sorts
,
whereunto
the
Indians
vse
certaine
Siues
with
holes
purposely
made
in
them
:
the
first
hauing
smal
holes
,
and
that
which
passeth
through
them
,
is
the
worst
,
the
next
following
it
is
somewhat
greater
,
and
so
forth
after
that
rate
,
as
it
is
said
before
of
Pearles
,
and
so
it
is
prised
accordingly
.
It
commeth
sometimes
all
spotted
,
with
some
filth
or
foulenesse
,
which
the
Bamaners
of
Cambaia
know
well
how
to
wash
away
with
water
,
Sope
,
and
the
iuice
of
Lemons
:
which
done
,
they
set
it
to
drie
in
some
shadow
place
,
wherby
it
is
whiter
then
it
was
at
the
first
,
and
keepeth
the
former
waight
.
It
is
likewise
falsified
with
other
Gum
or
poulder
of
other
rootes
,
as
the
Indians
can
well
handle
all
their
wares
.
This
is
the
right
and
true
Camphora
of
Borneo
,
yet
I
belieue
there
commeth
verie
little
of
it
into
these
countries
:
but
the
Camphora
of
Chyna
,
which
commeth
from
Chincheu
,
is
in
great
aboundance
,
and
is
brought
in
cakes
or
balles
,
and
is
much
carried
into
al
places
,
and
verie
good
cheape
.
For
one
pound
of
Borneo
is
worth
a
hundred
pound
of
Chincheu
,
although
the
Champhora
of
Chincheu
is
mixed
with
Champhora
of
Borneo
,
and
they
know
how
to
giue
it
a
colour
,
in
such
sorte
that
it
is
both
taken
and
vsed
for
good
,
and
because
it
is
so
much
vsed
in
medicines
,
I
haue
particularly
set
it
downe
,
in
this
place
,
as
also
because
it
is
one
of
the
principallest
wares
in
India
.
The
81.
Chapter
.
Of
Tamarinio
.
TAmarinio
groweth
in
the
most
parts
of
all
India
,
speciallie
in
the
land
of
Gus●ate
and
the
North
parts
beyond
Goa
:
the
Malabares
call
it
Pulu
:
the
Gusurates
and
the
other
Indians
cal
it
Anbilii
:
the
Arabians
,
Tamarindii
,
because
Tamaras
in
Arabia
,
are
the
same
that
with
vs
we
cal
Dates
,
and
because
they
know
not
what
to
liken
Tamarinio
vnto
,
better
then
vnto
Dates
,
therefore
they
call
it
Tamarindi
,
that
is
▪
Tamaras
or
Dates
of
India
,
wherevpon
the
Portingales
cal
it
also
Tamarinio
,
and
the
Dates
which
are
in
great
abundance
brought
out
of
Persia
&
Arabia
into
India
:
they
name
them
after
the
Arabians
,
Tamaras
.
The
trees
of
Tamarinio
are
almost
like
vnto
Chesnuts
,
or
other
nut
trees
,
the
branches
being
full
of
leaues
,
with
a
close
&
strong
wood
:
the
fruite
of
the
Tamarinio
is
about
a
finger
long
,
bowing
or
crooked
,
hauing
greene
shelles
,
or
pilles
without
,
and
béeing
drie
are
grayish
,
hauing
within
certaine
kernels
of
the
greatnes
of
a
Beane
,
which
are
couered
about
with
that
which
they
call
Tamarinio
:
it
sticketh
to
mens
hands
(
for
it
is
like
lime
)
&
therewith
they
prepare
all
their
compositions
throughout
India
,
for
it
hath
a
sowrish
and
sharp
taste
,
and
is
the
best
sauce
in
all
India
,
like
vergis
with
vs
,
and
they
neuer
sieth
Rice
but
they
put
Tamarinio
into
it
,
wherewith
their
composition
called
Cariil
is
made
,
as
in
many
places
it
is
alreadie
declared
:
yet
those
that
see
it
drest
will
haue
no
great
desire
to
eate
it
,
for
they
crush
it
through
their
fingers
,
whereby
it
sheweth
like
rotten
Medlers
:
yet
it
giueth
the
Rice
&
the
meate
a
fine
sharp
taste
.
Tamarinio
is
likewise
proued
to
be
a
very
good
purgation
,
for
the
poore
that
are
of
smal
habilitie
,
and
are
not
able
to
be
at
charges
of
Rhabarbo
,
Mann●
,
and
such
like
costlie
Apothecaries
ware
,
doe
onlie
vse
Tamarinio
pressed
out
into
a
little
water
,
which
water
being
drunk
fasting
in
a
morning
,
is
the
best
purgation
in
the
world
,
which
is
to
be
done
when
the
Tamarinio
is
ripe
or
when
it
is
greene
:
it
is
vsed
likewise
in
dressing
meate
,
to
put
in
among
their
flesh
in
steed
of
Vineger
,
for
it
is
much
sowrer
then
Vineger
,
much
like
gréen
gooseberries
or
grapes
:
the
Physitians
vse
it
in
purgations
&
medecines
compounded
with
other
herbes
and
spices
,
and
it
worketh
well
:
it
is
likewise
salted
to
send
for
Portingal
,
Arabia
,
Persia
,
&
other
places
,
yet
the
Indians
kéepe
it
in
their
houses
,
in
the
huskes
,
as
it
commeth
from
the
tree
,
and
it
hangeth
on
the
trées
like
sheathes
of
kniues
,
but
that
they
are
somewhat
bowed
,
as
I
said
before
:
there
is
likewise
sugar
conserues
made
therof
,
which
is
verie
good
.
The
nature
of
this
tree
is
to
be
wondered
at
,
for
that
the
Tamarini●
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
long
crooked
huske
wherein
it
is
,
in
the
night
time
shrinketh
it self
vp
vnder
the
leaues
,
to
couer
it
from
the
cold
of
the
night
,
and
in
the
day
time
it
vncouereth
it self
again
all
naked
and
outright
,
as
I
haue
often
séene
and
beheld
it
:
when
it
is
caryed
abroad
or
sold
,
it
is
out
of
the
shelles
or
huskes
,
and
béeing
put
together
they
make
balles
thereof
,
as
bigge
as
a
mans
fist
,
but
it
is
clammie
and
sticketh
together
.
It
is
not
very
pleasant
to
looke
on
,
nor
yet
to
handle
,
but
verie
good
cheap
throughout
all
India
,
by
reason
of
the
great
quanttitie
thereof
.
Tamarinde
,
is
by
the
Aegyptians
called
Derelside
.
The
tree
wheron
it
groweth
,
Annota
.
●
.
Pal.
is
as
great
as
a
Plumme
tree
,
with
thicke
branches
,
and
leaues
like
a
Mirtle
:
The
flowers
white
like
Orange
flowers
,
from
the
middle
whereof
do
proceede
fower
white
thinne
threeds
,
which
growe
out
of
the
huske
,
wherein
the
seede
and
the
pith
is
,
which
wee
call
Tamarindi
.
The
leaues
of
the
tree
doe
alwaies
turne
towards
the
Sunne
,
and
when
it
goeth
downe
,
they
shut
together
and
couer
the
huske
in
the
night
time
.
At
Alcayro
in
their
gardens
I
saw
some
of
these
trees
,
and
one
by
Saint
Macarius
Cloyster
in
the
wildernesse
,
where
no
other
Hearbs
nor
trees
doe
grow
.
The
Turkes
and
Egyptians
vse
this
Tamarinde
,
much
in
hotte
diseases
and
Feauers
:
they
put
it
into
faire
water
,
and
so
drinke
it
.
I
healed
my selfe
therewith
of
a
pestilent
Feuer
,
being
in
Siria
.
It
is
a
common
Medecine
among
them
,
which
as
they
trauel
through
the
drie
woods
and
wildernesse
,
they
doe
vse
,
and
also
against
the
Plague
and
other
hot
diseases
,
proceeding
of
Cholericke
burning
humors
,
and
against
the
heate
of
the
Liuer
and
Kidneyes
,
it
is
verie
good
.
I
can
shewe
the
whole
huske
or
shell
of
the
Tamarinde
with
the
leaues
as
they
grow
,
and
the
Canna
Fistula
,
which
I
my selfe
gathered
in
Egypt
.
The
leaues
of
Tamarinde
trees
,
are
vsed
against
Wormes
in
childrens
bellies
,
and
the
young
huskes
,
as
also
the
Cassia
Fistula
,
are
in
Egypt
vsed
to
be
conserued
in
Honnie
o●
Saint
Iohns
bread
,
or
Suger
,
whereof
I
brought
great
Pots
full
ouer
.
The
Canna
Fistula
which
is
likewise
much
vsed
for
Purgations
,
and
other
such
like
Medicines
is
much
found
in
India
,
as
also
in
Cambaia
,
Sion
,
Malacca
,
and
the
places
bordering
on
the
same
:
but
because
there
is
the
like
in
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
many
other
places
,
and
sufficiently
knowne
,
I
will
speake
no
more
of
it
:
but
follow
on
with
matters
of
lesse
knowledge
.
Of
these
trees
I
haue
seene
in
Egypt
at
the
least
thousands
together
▪
Anota
.
D.
Pal.
specially
about
Damiata
,
a
famous
towne
in
Egypt
,
lying
on
the
ryuer
Nilus
,
euen
in
like
sort
as
the
towne
of
Campen
lyeth
vppon
Issel
about
a
mile
from
the
Sea
,
The
Egyptians
call
it
Cassia
Chaiarx-Ambar
.
The
trees
whereon
Cassia
groweth
,
are
altogether
like
our
Wallnut
trees
,
both
for
body
,
branches
,
and
leaues
,
only
the
flowers
are
Golde-yellow
,
and
of
a
sweete
sauor
,
out
of
these
groweth
the
great
huskes
wherein
the
Cassia
lyeth
.
The
huskes
being
small
and
without
any
woode
are
conserued
likewise
.
The
Egyptians
vse
the
huske
of
Cassia
with
white
Suger
,
&
the
iuice
of
Calissi-wood
,
against
grauell
,
and
all
diseases
of
the
bladder
and
the
Kidnies
,
also
against
coughing
,
and
stopping
of
the
brest
,
with
Agaricum
,
also
outwardly
against
hotte
inflamations
laying
the
Cassia
vpon
them
.
Hee
that
desireth
to
know
more
hereof
,
let
him
reade
Mathiolus
and
other
Physitions
,
that
haue
written
most
diligently
vpon
the
same
.
The
82.
Chapter
.
Of
Mirabolanes
.
THe
Myrobalanes
are
found
in
many
places
of
India
,
that
is
,
in
Cambaia
,
in
the
land
of
Ba●gate
,
in
Go●
,
in
Malabar
,
and
in
Bengalen
:
whereof
there
are
fiue
sortes
▪
The
first
by
Physitions
called
Citrinos
,
and
by
the
Indians
Ara●e
,
those
are
round
,
and
are
vsed
to
purge
choller
.
The
second
which
are
called
Emblicos
,
and
in
India
Amuale
,
are
vsed
in
India
to
tanne
Leather
withall
,
as
Tanners
vse
Sumach
,
and
when
they
are
ripe
and
also
gréene
,
they
eate
them
for
an
appetite
.
The
third
sort
in
India
called
Resonualle
,
and
by
the
Physitions
Indius
,
are
eight
cornered
.
The
fourth
by
the
Physitions
called
Bellericos
,
and
by
the
Indians
Gu●ij
,
are
also
round
.
The
fift
&
last
are
in
India
called
Aretean
,
&
by
the
Physitions
Quebulus
,
those
are
somwhat
long
,
roundish
with
points
.
The
trées
are
almost
like
Plumme
trees
,
but
they
haue
seuerall
sorts
of
leaues
,
each
tree
by
himselfe
.
They
are
commonly
one
with
the
other
in
greatnesse
and
fashion
like
Plummes
,
but
that
some
of
them
are
squarer
and
rounder
,
as
I
said
before
.
Thrée
sorts
are
onely
vsed
and
estéemed
of
by
the
Physitions
in
India
,
that
is
Quebulus
,
which
grow
in
Cambaia
,
Bisnagar
and
Bengala
,
which
are
likewise
preserued
&
eaten
in
that
sort
,
as
also
carried
into
diuers
places
,
as
well
to
Portingall
as
else
where
,
likewise
the
Cetrinos
and
Indius
,
which
also
are
preserued
:
and
they
grow
in
Malabar
,
Batecala
and
Bengala
,
they
are
much
vsed
,
estéemed
and
carried
into
other
countries
.
The
Mirabolans
when
they
are
ripe
are
almost
in
taste
like
vnripe
Plummes
,
but
because
this
matter
concerneth
Physitions
&
Apoticaries
,
I
will
speake
no
more
thereof
,
hauing
onely
set
it
downe
for
a
common
thing
in
India
.
Annota
.
D.
Pal.
All
these
fiue
sorts
of
Mirabolanes
are
brought
vs
hether
out
of
India
ready
dried
,
and
some
conserued
in
pickle
,
others
in
Suger
.
The
first
wee
call
Citrinas
or
Flauas
,
which
are
yellow
Mirabolans
,
and
the
yellower
the
better
,
shewing
some
thing
greene
,
close
,
and
fast
,
and
gummie
with
a
thicke
shell
.
They
purge
the
stomake
from
choller
,
and
are
good
against
Tertians
,
and
other
hotte
burning
Feauers
,
and
verie
necessarie
for
a
hotte
nature
.
The
second
wee
call
Indus
:
these
the
blacker
they
are
,
the
better
they
purge
choller
,
specially
black
choller
,
they
are
good
against
shaking
of
the
limmes
,
they
cause
a
faire
colour
and
driue
away
sadnesse
.
The
third
is
called
Cepule
or
Chebulae
,
the
greater
they
are
the
better
,
blackish
and
somewhat
reddish
,
heauie
,
and
sinking
in
the
water
,
they
purge
fleame
they
sharpen
mens
wits
,
and
cleare
the
sight
.
They
are
here
preserued
in
Suger
and
Honnie
,
they
doe
strengthen
and
purge
the
stomak
,
they
heale
the
dropsie
,
and
are
good
against
olde
Agues
,
they
likewise
giue
a
man
an
appetite
,
and
helpe
digestion
.
The
fourth
wee
call
Emblicas
,
and
the
fift
Bellericas
,
they
haue
in
a
manner
one
kinde
of
operation
like
the
other
called
Cebulus
.
They
cleanse
the
body
from
fleagme
,
specially
the
braines
,
the
Kidnies
,
and
the
stomake
,
they
strengthen
the
hart
,
giue
an
appetite
,
and
ease
belching
.
The
Emblice
,
are
also
conserued
&
eaten
to
the
same
ende
.
All
these
fruites
purge
,
but
in
an
other
kinde
of
manner
then
doth
Cassia
or
Manna
,
or
such
like
drugges
,
but
they
do
it
by
astriction
or
binding
,
thrusting
that
out
which
is
in
the
members
.
They
that
desire
to
knowe
more
hereof
,
let
him
reade
Mathiolus
,
and
Garcius
ab
Horto
,
and
others
.
The
83.
Chapter
.
Of
other
Spices
and
Hearbes
in
India
SPiconardus
groweth
in
the
countries
of
Sitor
&
Mando●
,
(
which
are
places
that
border
vppon
the
lands
of
Decan
,
Dely
,
and
Bengalen
)
it
is
,
sowed
and
groweth
on
plants
,
about
2
,
or
3.
sp●ns
high
,
(
like
corne
)
with
great
veines
,
wherein
the
Spiconardus
groweth
.
They
doe
commonly
come
close
out
of
the
earth
by
the
roote
,
and
by
that
sort
are
brought
into
Cambaia
,
and
other
places
to
sell
,
and
from
thence
sent
into
all
places
.
Annota
.
D.
P●
.
The
Indian
Spica
comforteth
the
mawe
,
being
taken
inwardly
and
also
outwardly
applyed
,
and
consumeth
cold
humors
.
Aloe
,
by
the
Arabians
called
Sebar
,
by
the
Decaners
Area
,
by
the
Canarijns
Cate
Comer
,
and
by
the
Portingales
Azeure
,
is
made
of
the
Iuyce
of
an
Hearbe
,
when
it
is
dried
,
the
Herbe
is
called
by
the
Portingales
Herba
Baboza
,
that
is
Quil
hearbe
.
There
is
much
of
it
in
Cambaia
,
Bengala
,
and
other
places
,
but
in
the
Iland
called
Sacotora
(
which
lyeth
on
the
mouth
of
the
redde
Sea
,
or
the
strength
of
Mecca
)
there
is
great
quantitie
,
and
the
best
.
It
is
a
marchandise
that
is
carried
into
Turkie
,
Persia
,
Arabia
,
and
also
into
Europe
,
whereby
the
Iland
is
much
esteemed
,
and
the
Aloes
called
after
the
name
of
the
Iland
,
Aloes
Socotrino
,
or
Aloes
of
Sacotora
.
Annota
.
D.
Pall.
Aloes
purgeth
the
stomacke
from
choler
,
and
tough
fleagme
,
specially
a
watrie
and
weake
stomake
:
it
taketh
away
all
stopping
,
and
consumeth
rawe
moystures
,
preseruing
it
from
foulenesse
:
besides
this
,
it
strengthneth
the
stomake
,
it
is
made
stronger
&
of
more
force
by
adding
to
it
Cinamon
,
Mace
,
or
Nutmegges
.
Aloes
is
good
specially
against
Kooren
and
rawnesse
,
and
for
such
persons
as
haue
their
stomakes
ful
of
raw
moysture
,
it
is
also
vsed
outwardly
against
sores
that
breake
forth
of
the
body
,
and
for
the
eyes
.
The
fruite
called
Anacardi
,
is
in
manye
places
of
India
,
as
in
Cananor
,
Calecut
,
and
the
countrie
of
Decan
,
and
in
diuers
other
places
.
The
Arabians
call
it
Balador
,
the
Indians
Bibo
,
and
the
Portingall
Faua
de
Malacca
,
that
is
Beanes
of
Malacca
,
because
it
is
like
a
beane
,
but
somwhat
greater
then
the
Beanes
of
these
countries
,
they
are
vsed
in
India
with
milke
,
against
a
short
breath
,
for
the
Wormes
and
for
many
other
things
.
When
they
are
greene
,
they
make
Achar
thereof
,
that
is
to
say
,
they
salt
them
and
lay
them
in
Vineger
,
as
they
do
with
the
most
kind
of
fruites
and
Spices
,
as
in
diuers
places
I
haue
shewed
.
Annota
.
D.
Pall
This
fruite
hath
her
name
from
the
hart
,
because
in
colour
and
likenesse
,
it
resembleth
the
heart
,
specially
beeing
drie
.
When
the
fruites
are
greene
and
hanging
on
the
tree
(
as
I
haue
seene
them
in
Sicilia
vpon
mount
Aethna
)
they
are
like
great
Beanes
:
and
are
salted
like
Oliues
,
being
verie
good
to
eate
,
within
them
they
haue
a
certaine
iuyce
,
as
thicke
as
Honnie
,
and
as
red
as
bloud
,
which
is
good
against
stains
.
The
same
operation
that
is
in
prepared
Mirabolanes
,
is
also
in
them
,
they
heate
&
drie
,
they
strengthen
the
memorie
,
the
braines
and
sinewes
,
sharpen
the
wits
,
and
are
good
against
cold
affections
of
the
head
.
The
Calamo
Aromatico
called
in
Gusurate
Vaz
,
in
Decan
Vache
,
in
Malabar
Vasabu
,
in
Malacca
Daringoo
,
in
P●rsia
Heger
,
in
Cuncan
(
which
is
the
countrie
of
Goa
and
there
abouts
Northwards
)
Vaycan
,
and
in
Arabia
Cassab
and
Aldirira
,
is
sowed
in
many
places
of
India
,
as
in
Goa
,
the
Countrie
of
Gusurate
and
Ballagate
,
where
it
is
sowed
and
so
groweth
,
it
hath
no
smell
at
all
,
vntill
it
be
gathered
.
The
women
vse
it
much
in
India
,
for
the
mother
,
also
for
paine
in
the
Sinewes
,
it
is
also
much
vsed
for
horses
,
for
when
it
is
cold
weather
,
they
giue
it
horses
in
the
morning
to
eate
,
being
beaten
and
mixed
with
Garlike
,
Cominséede
,
salte
,
Suger
,
and
Butter
.
This
receipt
they
call
Arata
,
which
is
alwayes
vsed
in
India
for
horses
,
wherewith
(
as
they
saye
)
they
doe
them
great
good
.
The
Calamo
Aromatico
is
the
stalke
or
Reede
of
the
Hearbe
,
but
the
inward
and
spungious
part
is
of
yelowish
colour
,
the
roote
of
the
trée
is
good
for
nothing
,
but
onely
the
stalke
or
Réede
therof
,
with
that
which
is
in
the
middest
of
it
.
What
the
right
Calamus
Aromaticus
is
,
Annota
.
D.
Pa●
my
verie
good
friend
Doctor
Carolus
Clusius
writeth
in
his
learned
Annotations
vpon
Garcius
ab
Horto
in
his
127
leafe
,
whereof
certaine
peeces
were
giuen
me
,
which
I
brought
out
of
Egypt
,
where
it
is
found
in
great
aboundance
,
and
much
vsed
.
They
call
it
Cassab
Elderira
,
it
is
a
thinne
Reede
,
being
freshe
and
vnwithered
,
of
a
light
Gold
yelow
colour
,
with
many
knots
and
splinters
in
the
breaking
,
within
spungie
like
Cobwebbes
,
white
&
tough
in
chawing
,
and
astringent
,
with
a
little
sharpe
bitternesse
,
as
I
can
shew
it
,
and
much
therof
may
be
had
out
of
Egypt
,
where
they
put
it
in
their
Treakle
,
and
vse
it
many
other
waies
,
to
driue
downe
the
Vrine
,
and
for
the
stone
.
Costus
which
the
Arabians
call
Cost
or
Cast
,
the
Gusurates
of
Cambaia
Vlpor
,
and
they
of
Malac●a
Pucho
,
whether
it
is
much
brought
,
and
also
into
China
and
other
places
.
It
commeth
from
Sitor
and
M●ndor
aboue
named
,
where
Spiconardi
is
found
,
and
from
thence
it
is
brought
into
Cambaia
and
India
,
and
so
into
all
other
places
.
They
are
trees
almost
like
Elder-trées
with
white
blossomes
,
and
very
strong
of
smell
.
The
wood
and
the
roote
is
the
Costus
,
it
is
a
great
marchandise
in
Persia
,
Arabia
,
and
Turkie
where
as
it
is
very
much
vsed
.
I
haue
many
kindes
of
Costus
,
the
Indian
,
described
by
Garcius
,
with
all
her
tokens
.
The
Arabian
and
Syrian
with
her
right
markes
,
and
also
an
other
sorte
,
much
like
Ginger
.
The
Indian
Costus
is
the
best
of
them
all
,
it
healeth
,
driueth
downe
the
Vrine
and
the
stone
,
it
cleanseth
the
Mother
,
being
receiued
into
the
bodie
,
or
thrust
vp
into
it
,
and
maketh
women
apt
to
conceiue
.
It
is
good
against
the
byting
of
Snakes
,
payne
in
the
brest
,
and
the
Wormes
&c.
Cabebus
so
called
by
the
Arabians
,
and
also
Quabes
,
by
all
the
other
Indians
Cub●c●m
,
or
Cubabelum
,
because
the
Chi●ars
before
the
Portingales
comming
into
India
,
vsed
to
bring
it
out
of
the
Ilandes
of
Iaua
from
Sunda
,
where
they
grow
,
and
in
no
other
place
.
For
as
then
the
Chinars
had
Nauigation
into
all
places
of
India
,
trafficking
throughout
all
the
Orientall
Countries
,
with
all
kinde
of
wares
,
as
well
on
the
firmeland
as
in
the
Ilandes
.
The
Iauers
which
are
the
inhabitants
of
the
place
,
where
it
growes
call
it
Cum●●
.
It
groweth
like
Pepper
against
a
trée
,
as
Iuie
doth
,
the
leaues
are
verie
like
Pepper
leaues
,
and
it
groweth
in
huskes
like
Pepper
but
euerie
graine
hath
a
stalke
of
it selfe
,
whereby
it
hangeth
.
The
Ia●ers
hold
it
in
so
great
estimation
,
that
they
sell
it
not
,
before
it
is
sodden
,
because
the
strangers
that
buy
it
,
should
not
plant
it
.
It
is
much
vsed
specially
among
the
Moo●es
,
who
put
it
into
their
Wine
,
therwith
to
make
them
apter
to
accomplish
their
lustes
,
whereunto
they
are
much
giuen
:
and
the
Iauers
vse
it
against
the
coldnesse
of
the
stomacke
and
other
diseases
.
Cubebus
is
a
fruit
like
Pepper
,
about
the
same
bignesse
,
the
best
are
such
as
are
close
,
full
,
heauie
and
sharpe
,
although
they
be
lesse
then
Pepper
,
but
s●mewhat
bitter
and
smell
well
,
being
i●
a
manner
sweete
.
They
warme
and
comfort
the
stomacke
,
which
is
weake
by
rea●n
of
superfluous
or
windie
matter
,
they
cleanse
the
breast
from
tough
fleagme
,
they
strengthen
the
Milt
,
breake
winde
,
and
helpe
colde
diseases
of
the
mother
,
beeing
chawed
,
with
Masticke
,
they
cleanse
the
〈◊〉
from
●leagm
,
&
strengthen
them
.
The
leaues
called
Folium
Indum
which
the
Indians
call
Tamalapatr●
are
like
Orange
leaues
,
but
somewhat
sharper
,
and
of
a
dark
gréen
colour
.
They
haue
3
veynes
that
reach
vnto
the
end
of
the
leafe
,
one
in
the
middle
,
and
two
on
the
sides
,
that
is
,
on
each
side
one
.
They
haue
a
sweet
smell
,
almost
like
Cloues
.
The
trée
whereon
they
grow
,
is
of
a
reasonable
bignesse
:
they
grow
alwaies
on
the
side
of
Lakes
,
waters
,
or
ditches
,
and
are
in
manie
places
of
India
,
but
most
in
Cambaia
:
the
Indians
vse
manie
of
these
leaues
,
and
cause
them
to
be
caryed
and
sold
by
whole
balles
:
they
say
they
are
good
to
prouoke
vrine
,
&
against
a
stincking
breath
:
also
they
lay
them
betwéene
their
apparell
,
cloathes
and
Linnen
,
for
it
keepeth
them
from
wormes
,
and
say
it
serueth
in
all
things
as
Spiconardi
doth
.
The
Latinists
haue
deriued
the
name
thereof
from
the
Indian
word
,
Tamalapatra
,
and
call
it
Malabatrium
:
An●
D.
〈◊〉
the
Arabians
,
Cadegi
Indi
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Indian
leafe
:
it
is
likewise
much
brought
hither
,
speciallie
to
Venice
,
and
is
vsed
to
prouoke
vrine
,
to
strengthen
the
stomack
&
to
helpe
a
stinking
breath
.
Galanga
by
the
Arabians
called
Galuegian
,
is
of
two
sortes
,
one
that
is
small
and
smelleth
well
,
which
is
brought
out
of
China
into
India
,
and
from
thence
to
Portingal
and
other
places
:
and
this
sort
is
in
China
called
Lauaudon
:
the
other
béeing
greater
is
found
in
the
Iland
Iaua
,
and
by
them
called
Lanquas
,
and
this
smelleth
not
so
well
,
as
that
of
China
:
they
grow
on
small
plants
,
a
spanne
or
2
spannes
high
from
the
earth
,
of
themselues
without
●ing
:
that
of
Iaua
is
the
greatest
plant
,
about
〈◊〉
●pannes
high
:
it
hath
leaues
like
the
point
of
a
speare
,
with
a
white
flower
,
which
bringeth
forth
seed
:
although
they
sowe
it
not
,
yet
in
India
they
haue
planted
some
in
their
Gardens
for
pleasure
,
and
vse
it
for
Sallets
and
other
medicines
,
specially
the
midwyues
,
(
which
in
India
are
called
Da●a
:
it
groweth
not
of
the
séed
,
but
of
the
roote
which
is
planted
in
the
earth
,
like
Ginger
:
they
are
great
&
long
,
and
haue
knottes
like
reeds
:
it
is
a
thing
vsed
in
India
for
many
medicines
,
&
caryed
into
al
places
.
Galanga
is
a
roote
with
many
●nots
,
Ann●
D.
P●
.
being
red
both
inwardly
&
outwardly
the
knottes
running
about
it
,
smelling
well
,
and
sharpe
of
taste
,
for
sauor
and
fashion
like
the
Cyperus
roote
,
wherefore
by
some
men
it
is
esteemed
for
Cyperus
of
Babylon
.
It
heateth
and
dryeth
in
the
third
degree
:
therefore
it
comforteth
the
stomake
,
and
driueth
away
the
payne
thereof
proceeding
of
cold
and
windynesse
.
It
healeth
a
stincking
breath
:
it
helpeth
the
beating
of
the
hart
,
being
drunk
with
the
iuyce
of
the
leafe
of
Weghe
:
it
healeth
the
Colicke
proceeding
from
wind
:
it
is
good
also
against
the
windines
of
the
Mother
,
it
increaseih
lust
,
heateth
the
kidneyes
,
and
euerie
morning
eating
a
little
therof
,
it
healeth
the
head-ache
which
hath
long
indured
.
Of
these
and
such
like
herbes
there
are
manie
in
India
,
and
in
the
Orientall
parts
,
the
names
and
properties
whereof
are
to
mee
vnknowne
▪
because
they
are
not
so
common
,
nor
knowne
among
the
meaner
sort
of
people
,
but
onlie
by
Physitians
,
Apothecaries
,
and
Herbalistes
:
therefore
I
haue
onlie
spoken
of
such
as
are
commonlie
knowne
,
and
daylie
vsed
.
And
this
shall
suffice
for
Spices
,
Drugges
,
and
medicinable
herbes
.
The
84.
Chapter
.
Of
all
sorts
of
Pearles
,
both
great
and
small
,
and
of
precious
stones
,
as
Diamantes
,
Rubies
,
Topaces
,
Saffires
,
and
other
such
like
stones
,
called
Oriental
stones
,
and
of
the
Bezers
stone
,
which
is
good
against
poyson
,
and
such
like
diseases
,
and
in
what
manner
and
place
they
are
found
.
PEarles
by
the
Portingales
are
called
Perolas
,
that
is
,
such
as
are
great
,
and
the
small
Alioffar
,
in
Latin
,
Margaritas
:
in
Arabia
,
Lulu
:
in
Persia
and
India
,
Motu
:
and
in
Malabar
,
Mutiu
.
The
principall
and
the
best
that
are
found
in
all
the
Orientall
countries
,
and
the
right
Orientall
pearles
are
some
betwéene
Ormus
and
Bastora
,
in
the
straights
,
or
Sinus
Persicus
,
in
the
places
called
Bareyn
,
Catissi
,
Iulfar
,
Camaron
,
&
other
places
in
the
said
Sinus
Persicus
,
from
whence
they
are
brought
into
Ormus
.
The
King
of
Portingale
also
hath
his
Factor
in
Bareyn
,
that
stayeth
there
onlie
for
the
fishing
of
pearles
.
There
is
great
trafficke
vsed
with
them
,
as
well
in
Ormus
as
in
Goa
.
There
are
also
other
fishings
for
pearle
,
as
betwéene
the
Iland
of
Seylon
,
and
the
Cape
de
Comriin
,
where
great
numbers
are
yearelie
found
,
for
that
the
King
of
Portingale
hath
a
captaine
there
with
certaine
soldiers
that
looketh
vnto
it
:
they
haue
yearlie
at
the
lest
aboue
3
or
4
thousand
duckers
that
liue
onlie
by
fishing
for
pearles
,
and
so
maintaine
themselues
,
whereof
euerie
yeare
many
are
drowned
or
deuoured
by
the
fishes
called
Tubarones
or
Hayen
,
whereof
I
haue
alreadie
made
mention
:
these
pearls
are
not
so
good
,
nor
so
much
esteemed
as
the
pearles
of
Ormus
and
are
of
a
lower
price
,
which
they
know
likewise
how
to
discerne
at
the
first
sight
.
There
are
also
pearles
found
by
the
Iland
of
Borneo
,
and
the
Iland
of
Aynon
,
on
the
coast
of
Cauchinchina
,
but
those
of
Ormus
surpasse
them
all
.
They
are
fished
for
by
dukers
that
diue
into
the
water
,
at
the
least
10
12
and
20
fadome
déepe
.
They
grow
in
Oysters
,
but
the
great
pearls
are
found
in
the
Oysters
that
swimme
aloft
,
and
the
smallest
called
Alioffar
,
are
commonly
in
the
bottome
of
the
sea
.
The
duckers
are
naked
,
hauing
a
basket
bound
at
their
backes
,
which
being
at
the
bottome
(
to
make
the
more
hast
)
they
rake
full
of
Oysters
and
durt
together
,
and
then
ryse
vp
againe
,
and
throwe
them
into
boates
,
that
lie
readie
for
the
purpose
,
with
men
in
them
,
which
presentlie
take
the
Oysters
,
and
lay
them
on
land
to
drie
,
where
with
the
heate
of
the
Sunne
they
open
of
themselues
,
and
so
they
find
the
pearles
of
Alioffar
in
the
fish
:
and
when
they
haue
made
an
end
of
fishing
for
that
day
,
all
the
Fishers
,
with
the
Captaine
,
Soldiers
,
laborers
and
Watchmen
for
the
King
,
goe
together
,
and
taking
all
the
pearles
that
are
caught
that
day
,
they
diuide
them
into
certaine
heapes
,
that
is
,
one
part
for
the
King
,
an
other
part
for
the
Captaine
and
Soldiers
,
the
third
part
for
the
Iesuites
,
because
they
haue
their
Cloyster
in
that
place
,
and
brought
the
Countrie
first
vnto
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
the
last
part
for
the
Fishers
,
which
is
done
with
great
Iustice
and
equalitie
.
This
fishing
is
done
in
Summer
tyme
,
and
there
passeth
not
any
yeare
but
that
diuers
Fishers
are
drowned
by
the
Cape
de
Comoriin
(
which
is
called
the
Kings
fishing
)
and
manie
deuoured
by
Fishes
:
so
that
when
the
fishing
is
done
,
there
is
a
great
and
pitifull
noyse
and
cry
of
women
and
Children
heard
vpon
the
land
,
for
the
losse
of
their
husbands
and
friends
:
yet
the
next
yeare
they
must
to
the
same
worke
againe
,
for
that
they
haue
no
other
meanes
to
liue
,
as
●lso
for
that
they
are
partlie
comp●lled
thereunto
by
the
Portingales
,
but
most
part
are
content
to
doe
it
,
because
of
the
gaine
they
get
thereby
after
all
the
danger
is
past
.
They
finde
sometimes
many
,
and
sometimes
but
a
few
Pearles
in
one
oyster
,
sometimes
two
hundred
graines
and
more
.
The
oysters
that
haue
the
best
Pearles
in
them
are
thinne
and
white
,
which
the
Indians
call
Cheripo
,
wherof
they
make
spoones
and
cups
to
drink
in
.
The
Pearles
are
sold
by
siues
which
are
made
of
mettell
driuen
into
thin
plate
for
that
purpose
,
whereof
the
holes
are
round
.
There
are
many
sorts
of
these
siues
,
the
first
hath
small
holes
,
and
the
Pearles
that
passe
through
them
are
at
one
price
:
the
next
siue
hath
greater
holes
,
and
the
Pearles
that
fall
through
it
are
at
higher
price
,
and
so
foorth
at
the
least
seauen
or
eight
siues
.
The
small
stuffe
that
serue
for
no
Pearles
,
they
call
Alioffar
,
and
are
sold
by
the
ounce
,
and
vsed
by
Potticaries
and
Phisitions
,
and
to
that
end
many
of
them
are
caried
into
Portingall
,
&
Venice
,
and
are
very
good
cheape
.
To
giue
the
Pearles
a
faire
colour
,
in
India
they
vse
rice
beaten
a
little
with
salt
,
wherewith
they
rub
them
,
and
then
they
become
as
faire
and
cleare
as
christall
,
and
so
continue
.
There
is
yet
an
other
sort
of
oysters
by
the
Indians
called
Cha●lia
▪
&
by
the
Portingales
Madre
Perol●
,
or
in
other
of
Pearle
,
&
are
of
the
shell
fishes
that
wee
call
inkehornes
,
which
they
know
how
to
prepare
and
make
cleane
.
They
bring
many
of
them
into
Portingale
to
s●rue
for
to
drinke
in
,
and
to
keepe
for
an
ornament
,
&
for
pleasure
specially
those
that
come
out
of
China
and
Bengalen
,
some
guilt
and
painted
with
colours
very
faire
,
some
wrought
with
branches
and
other
figures
,
as
we
dayly
see
them
brought
thether
.
In
India
they
make
diuers
thinges
of
them
,
as
deskes
,
tables
,
cubbards
,
tables
to
play
on
,
bo●es
,
staues
for
women
to
beare
in
their
hands
,
and
a
thousand
such
fine
deuises
,
which
are
all
inlaid
and
couered
with
this
Chanco
or
Mother
of
Pearle
,
very
faire
to
beholde
,
&
very
workmanlike
made
,
and
are
in
India
so
common
,
that
there
is
almost
no
place
in
those
countries
but
they
haue
of
them
.
It
is
likewise
much
caried
abroad
,
both
into
Portingale
▪
and
els
where
,
but
they
are
most
vsed
in
India
,
for
there
the
women
,
speciallie
those
of
Bengala
vse
to
weare
manillias
,
or
bracelets
of
them
about
their
armes
,
that
is
to
say
,
those
of
most
account
,
and
they
must
not
take
a
maidens
maidenhead
from
her
that
is
of
any
estate
or
degree
,
but
she
must
haue
some
of
these
mother
of
Pearle
bracelets
about
her
armes
,
which
at
this
day
is
yet
much
vsed
,
and
obs●●ued
,
whereby
it
is
verie
much
worn●
▪
Torteanxes
there
are
likewise
in
great
numbers
throughout
all
India
:
of
their
shelles
they
make
many
curious
deuises
,
as
Combes
,
Cuppes
,
and
Boles
to
drinke
in
,
with
tablemen
and
diuers
such
like
thinges
,
knowing
howe
to
giue
it
a
faire
and
shining
colour
most
pleasant
to
behold
,
and
is
more
estéemed
of
in
India
,
than
the
mother
of
pearle
,
by
reason
of
the
beautifull
colour
they
set
vppon
it
.
The
85.
Chapter
.
Of
Diamonds
.
DIamonds
by
the
Arabians
and
Mores
called
Almas
,
and
by
the
Indians
where
they
grow
Iraa
,
and
by
the
Malagans
where
they
are
likewise
found
,
Itam
.
They
grow
in
the
Countrie
of
Decam
behinde
Ballagate
,
by
the
Towne
of
Bisnagar
,
wherein
are
two
or
three
hilles
from
whence
they
are
digged
,
whereof
the
King
of
B●snagar
doth
reape
great
profitte
:
for
hee
causeth
them
to
be
straightly
watched
,
and
hath
farmed
them
out
with
this
condition
,
that
all
Diamonds
that
are
aboue
twenty
fiue
Mangeleyns
in
waight
are
for
the
king
himselfe
:
(
euery
Mangelyn
is
foure
graines
in
waight
)
and
if
anie
man
bee
found
that
hideth
anie
such
,
hee
looseth
both
life
and
goods
.
There
is
yet
another
hill
in
the
Countrie
of
Decam
,
which
is
called
Vellia
,
that
is
the
old
Rocke
:
from
thence
come
the
best
Diamonds
,
and
are
sold
for
the
greatest
price
,
which
the
Diamand
grinders
,
Iewellers
,
and
Indians
can
very
well
discerne
from
the
rest
.
These
Diamonds
are
much
brought
to
sell
in
a
Faire
that
is
holden
in
a
Towne
called
L●spor
,
lying
in
the
same
countrie
of
Decam
betweene
Goa
,
and
Cambaia
,
whether
the
Banianes
and
Gusurates
of
Cambaia
doe
goe
and
buy
them
vp
,
bringing
them
to
Goa
,
and
other
places
.
They
are
very
skilfull
in
these
matters
,
so
that
no
Ieweller
can
goe
beyond
them
,
but
oftentimes
they
deceiue
the
best
Iewellers
in
all
Christendome
.
In
this
Roca
Vellia
,
there
are
Diamondes
founde
that
are
called
Nayfes
ready
cut
,
which
are
naturall
,
and
are
more
estéemed
then
the
rest
,
specially
by
the
Indians
themselues
.
In
the
straight
called
Tania
pura
,
a
countrie
on
the
one
side
of
Malacca
there
is
likewise
an
old
rocke
,
which
also
is
called
Roca-Vellia
,
where
many
Diamondes
are
found
,
that
are
excellent
:
they
are
small
,
but
verie
good
,
and
heauie
,
which
is
good
for
the
seller
,
but
not
for
the
buyer
.
Diamonds
are
digged
like
gold
out
of
Mynes
,
and
where
they
digge
one
yeare
the
length
of
a
man
into
the
ground
,
within
three
or
foure
yeares
after
,
there
are
Diamondes
founde
againe
in
the
same
place
which
grow
there
.
Sometimes
they
find
Diamonds
of
one
hundred
and
two
hundred
Mangelyns
,
and
more
but
verie
few
.
There
is
another
stone
called
a
Topace
for
colour
which
is
almost
like
the
Diamond
,
but
darker
&
of
lesse
estimation
.
There
are
many
of
them
founde
,
that
are
of
great
valew
for
that
kinde
of
stone
,
and
are
likewise
digged
out
of
the
earth
like
Diamonds
in
many
places
of
India
.
There
are
also
white
Saffires
and
Rubies
,
which
can
hardly
bee
knowne
from
Diamonds
vnles
it
be
by
very
good
and
expert
Iewellers
,
and
Diamond
grinders
.
There
is
likewise
founde
in
India
a
kinde
of
thing
much
like
to
Rock-christall
,
but
indéede
it
is
none
:
for
there
is
no
Christall
to
be
found
in
India
,
nor
in
any
of
the
oriental
countries
.
It
is
called
berylo
,
and
is
little
different
from
Christall
.
It
is
much
found
in
Cambaia
,
Pegu
,
and
Seylon
,
and
they
make
many
things
thereof
,
as
beades
,
seales
,
and
diuers
other
thinges
,
which
they
sell
vnto
the
Christians
,
and
vse
among
themselues
.
The
86.
Chapter
.
Of
Rubies
,
Espinelles
,
Granades
,
Emeralds
and
other
precious
stones
.
RVbies
are
of
manie
sorts
,
but
the
best
are
those
that
are
called
carbunckles
,
which
are
Rubies
that
waigh
aboue
25.
quilates
,
wherof
there
are
verie
few
and
seldome
to
be
found
.
The
best
Rubies
that
are
of
the
best
colour
,
and
water
are
in
India
called
Tockes
,
which
are
like
Carbunckles
,
there
are
others
called
Ballax
,
which
are
of
a
lower
price
then
the
first
,
and
they
are
red
.
There
are
others
called
Espinellas
,
that
are
of
colour
like
fire
,
and
are
lesse
esteemed
then
the
other
two
sortes
,
because
they
haue
not
the
right
water
of
Rubies
.
There
are
Rubies
also
of
manie
other
sorts
,
wherof
some
are
white
like
Diamonds
as
I
said
before
:
other
of
a
Carnation
colour
or
much
like
white
Cherries
when
they
are
ripe
.
There
are
Rubies
found
halfe
white
,
halfe
red
,
some
halfe
Rubies
,
halfe
Safires
,
and
a
thousand
such
other
sortes
.
The
cause
thereof
is
because
that
in
the
rockes
and
hils
where
they
grow
,
their
first
colour
is
white
,
and
by
the
force
of
the
Sunne
,
are
in
time
brought
to
their
perfection
and
ripenesse
,
and
béeing
perfect
they
are
of
colour
red
,
like
the
Carbunckle
and
Tockes
aforesaid
,
but
wanting
somewhat
of
their
perfection
,
and
being
digged
out
before
,
that
time
they
are
of
diuers
colours
as
I
said
before
,
and
how
much
paler
they
are
,
and
lesse
red
then
the
Tockes
,
so
much
are
they
lesse
in
valew
:
for
as
they
are
in
beautie
and
perfection
,
so
are
they
estéemed
euery
one
in
their
kinde
.
Those
that
are
halfe
Rubies
,
and
halfe
Safires
,
which
the
Indians
call
Nilcandi
,
that
is
to
say
,
halfe
Safier
,
and
halfe
Rubie
,
proceed
of
this
,
that
the
Rubies
and
Safiers
grow
alwaies
in
one
rocke
,
whereby
they
are
oftentimes
founde
,
halfe
one
,
halfe
other
.
The
Rubies
by
the
Arabians
and
Persians
are
called
Iacut
,
by
the
Indians
Manica
.
The
Safiers
are
of
two
sortes
▪
one
of
a
darke
blew
,
the
other
of
a
right
blew
,
the
Iacinth
,
Granades
,
and
Robasses
are
likewise
certaine
kinds
of
Rubies
,
but
little
esteemed
,
the
Indians
call
them
the
yellow
and
carnation
Rubies
,
and
so
foorth
,
according
to
their
colour
.
These
Iacinthes
,
Granadoes
,
and
Robasses
,
are
in
so
great
numbers
in
Cananor
,
Calecut
,
and
Cambaia
,
that
they
are
to
sell
in
euerie
Market
,
and
corner
of
the
streets
,
by
whole
corgias
,
each
corgia
hauing
twentie
péeces
at
the
least
in
it
,
they
sell
the
corgia
for
one
stiuer
or
two
at
the
most
as
many
as
you
will
desire
,
but
you
must
vnderstand
,
they
are
of
the
smallest
sort
.
The
Safier
is
not
of
so
great
estimation
as
the
Rubie
,
and
yet
is
one
of
the
most
precious
stones
that
are
next
the
Diamond
,
and
the
Rubie
:
the
Rubies
,
Safiers
,
and
other
stones
aforesaid
,
doe
grow
and
are
found
in
rockes
and
hilles
like
Diamonds
:
they
come
out
of
Calecut
,
Cananor
,
and
from
manie
places
in
the
land
of
Bisnaga
,
but
most
out
of
the
Island
of
Seylon
,
which
are
the
best
:
but
those
of
the
Countrie
of
Pegu
are
esteemed
the
finest
,
whereof
there
is
great
store
.
The
Emerauldes
which
the
Indians
call
Pache
,
and
the
Arabians
Samarrut
,
there
are
none
throughout
al
India
,
yet
it
is
reported
that
some
haue
bin
found
there
,
but
verie
few
&
not
often
:
but
they
are
much
brought
thether
from
〈◊〉
in
Aegypt
,
and
are
likewise
called
Orientall
:
they
are
much
esteemed
in
India
,
because
there
are
but
few
of
them
.
There
are
many
also
brought
out
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
carryed
into
the
lande
of
Pegu
,
where
they
are
much
worne
,
and
estéemed
of
,
wherby
many
Venetians
(
that
haue
trauelled
thether
with
Emeraldes
and
bartered
them
for
Rubies
)
are
become
very
rich
,
because
among
them
men
had
rather
haue
Emeraldes
then
Rubies
:
All
the
said
stones
are
likewise
vsed
in
medicines
,
and
Apoticarie
drugges
,
Turqueses
are
found
in
great
numbers
in
the
Countrey
of
Persia
,
and
brought
into
India
from
beyond
Ormus
,
by
hundreth
pounds
at
once
,
earth
and
altogether
,
which
in
India
are
little
estéemed
,
for
that
the
Indians
and
Portingals
do
not
weare
many
of
them
,
and
make
small
account
of
them
.
The
Iaspar
is
much
found
in
the
land
of
Cambaia
,
but
not
much
regarded
:
they
make
dishes
and
cups
thereof
:
it
is
of
colour
gréene
like
the
Emeralde
.
Chrisolites
and
Amatistes
are
many
in
the
Island
of
Seylon
,
Cambaia
,
and
Ballagatte
,
and
the
stone
called
Alakecca
,
which
is
also
called
Bloodstone
,
because
it
quickly
stancheth
blood
,
and
other
stones
called
Milke
stones
,
which
are
good
for
women
that
giue
milke
or
sucke
.
These
and
such
like
stones
are
in
great
numbers
found
in
Cambaia
and
Ballagatte
,
and
are
brought
to
Goa
to
bee
solde
,
whereof
they
make
Beades
,
Seales
,
Ringes
,
and
a
thousand
such
like
curiosities
:
they
are
much
estéemed
,
for
that
a
seale
of
such
a
stone
is
worth
two
or
three
Pardaws
the
peece
:
there
is
also
in
Cambaia
much
Alambre
,
or
wherof
they
make
many
rings
,
beades
,
and
such
like
things
,
which
are
much
vsed
:
there
are
likewise
stones
,
by
the
Portingalles
called
Olhos
de
Gato
,
that
is
to
say
,
Cattes
eyes
,
because
they
are
like
them
(
which
is
the
Agat
)
and
are
of
colour
and
fashion
like
Cattes
eyes
:
they
come
out
of
Cambaia
,
but
the
best
out
of
Seylon
and
Pegu
:
they
are
little
brought
into
Portin●l
,
for
there
they
are
not
estéemed
,
and
likewise
because
they
are
worth
more
in
India
then
in
Portingall
,
for
the
Indians
estéeme
much
of
them
,
specially
the
Chinos
,
and
thether
they
are
caryed
,
better
estéemed
,
and
sold
there
then
any
other
stones
:
the
Indians
say
that
this
stone
hath
a
certaine
propertie
and
vertue
to
preserue
and
kéepe
a
man
in
the
riches
which
he
hath
,
and
that
they
shall
not
lessen
,
but
stil
increase
:
the
Loadstone
,
which
the
Portingalles
call
Ped●a
de
Ceuar
is
found
in
great
quantity
,
and
in
many
places
of
India
:
the
Indians
say
,
that
if
a
man
vse
dayly
to
eate
a
little
of
that
stone
,
it
preserueth
him
,
and
maketh
him
looke
yong
,
and
that
he
shall
neuer
looke
olde
:
wherefore
the
Kinges
and
great
Lordes
of
India
vse
it
in
pottes
and
vesselles
,
therein
to
eate
and
séeth
their
meate
,
thereby
as
they
beleeue
to
preserue
their
youthes
.
The
87.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Bezar
stones
,
and
other
stones
good
against
poyson
THe
Bezar
stone
commeth
out
of
Persia
,
from
the
land
or
Prouince
called
Caras●one
,
and
also
out
of
other
places
in
India
:
they
grow
within
the
maw
of
a
shéepe
or
Goat
,
about
a
little
straw
,
that
lyeth
in
the
middle
of
the
maw
,
for
by
experience
the
straw
is
often
found
within
them
:
the
stone
is
very
slicke
&
smooth
without
,
of
a
darke
gréene
colour
.
These
Goats
or
shéepe
are
by
the
Persians
called
Pazan
,
wherevpon
they
call
the
stone
Pazar
,
and
the
Portingalles
by
corruption
of
spéech
call
it
Bazar
or
Besar
,
and
the
Indians
Pedro
do
Bazar
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
market
stone
:
for
Bezar
in
the
Indian
speech
signifieth
a
market
or
place
where
all
victuailes
are
kept
and
solde
,
and
for
the
same
cause
they
call
the
smallest
money
Bazarucos
,
as
if
they
woulde
say
market
money
.
This
Bezars
stone
is
very
costly
,
and
is
much
vsed
in
India
against
all
poyson
,
and
other
diseases
,
and
is
more
esteemed
then
Vnicornes
horne
in
Europe
,
for
it
is
much
tryed
and
sold
very
deare
:
The
greater
and
heauier
they
are
,
the
better
and
of
more
vertue
they
are
:
the
common
sorte
are
of
thrée
foure
or
fiue
octaues
weight
,
some
more
,
some
lesse
:
they
are
much
brought
into
Portingal
,
and
greatly
estéemed
:
the
place
where
they
are
most
found
,
is
(
as
I
said
before
)
in
Persia
and
also
in
the
Island
called
Insula
das
Vacas
,
or
the
Island
of
Cowes
:
It
lyeth
before
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
,
entering
into
Cambaia
,
hard
by
the
coast
where
the
Portingall
nauie
often
putteth
in
to
refresh
themselues
,
and
being
there
,
kill
diuers
of
the
sheepe
or
Goates
,
wherein
they
finde
many
of
these
Bezars
stones
:
likewise
in
the
lande
of
Pan
by
Malacca
,
there
are
many
found
:
in
the
same
countrey
of
Pan
they
find
a
certaine
stone
within
the
gall
of
a
Hogge
,
which
they
esteeme
more
against
poyson
and
other
diseases
then
the
Bezars
stone
:
the
Portingalles
call
it
Pedra
do
Porco
,
that
is
,
Hogges
stone
:
it
is
much
vsed
in
Malacca
,
it
is
of
cleare
redde
colour
,
and
bitter
in
taste
,
and
sauoureth
like
French
sope
:
when
they
will
vse
it
and
giue
it
any
man
to
drinke
,
they
throw
it
into
a
cuppe
of
water
,
and
so
let
it
stande
a
little
,
which
done
,
they
take
it
out
againe
,
and
the
water
will
be
bitter
,
and
cleanse
all
the
venime
that
a
man
hath
in
his
body
,
as
by
experience
hath
oftentimes
béen
found
.
The
Bezars
stone
is
as
hard
as
any
stone
,
but
not
very
heauie
:
It
is
thought
that
these
stones
doe
growe
in
the
mawes
of
shéepe
,
and
galles
of
Hogges
by
vertue
of
the
grasse
or
hearbes
whereon
they
pasture
and
féed
,
as
we
haue
declared
of
the
Rhinoceros
,
because
they
doe
onely
bréede
in
those
places
aboue
named
,
and
in
no
place
els
,
where
these
kinds
of
beastes
are
.
In
the
towne
of
Vltabado
in
the
Countrey
behind
Goa
in
Ballagatte
,
there
is
a
stone
found
by
the
Arabians
called
Hagerarmini
,
and
by
the
Portingals
Pedra
Armenia
,
and
because
there
are
many
of
them
found
in
Armenia
,
they
are
commonly
called
so
:
it
is
blew
&
somewhat
light
gréene
:
the
Moores
vse
it
much
in
purgations
and
for
other
diseases
:
besides
these
stones
aforesaid
,
there
are
also
many
sortes
of
stones
,
as
well
precious
stones
,
as
against
poyson
and
other
diseases
,
and
of
many
properties
&
vertues
:
but
because
they
are
but
little
knowne
,
or
trafiqued
withall
,
I
haue
onely
made
mention
of
those
that
are
dayly
bought
and
sold
,
and
commonly
knowne
.
The
88.
Chapter
.
A
briefe
instruction
how
to
know
and
find
out
the
right
Diamantes
,
Rubies
,
Emeralds
,
Pearls
,
&
other
precious
stones
,
and
how
to
value
them
by
waight
,
at
their
right
prices
and
values
,
&
first
of
the
Diamant
.
FIrst
you
must
vnderstand
that
the
Diamant
is
the
king
of
al
precious
stones
,
because
it
is
solde
by
weight
,
and
hath
a
very
certain
thickenes
,
whereby
it
is
ordinarily
wroght
,
for
when
it
is
greater
,
it
is
nothing
worth
,
and
being
lesse
it
will
soone
be
perceyued
:
by
the
which
thicknesse
although
it
standeth
in
a
ring
,
they
can
both
sée
and
gesse
how
much
it
weighth
,
within
a
little
more
or
lesse
,
and
being
out
of
the
ring
it
is
weyghed
,
thereby
to
value
it
truely
:
there
are
olde
and
ancient
records
found
in
India
,
wherein
are
written
the
prices
of
the
stones
,
that
is
,
one
Quilat
for
so
much
,
two
Quilates
for
so
much
,
and
thrée
Quilates
for
so
much
after
the
rate
&c.
and
so
of
all
prices
and
weights
accordingly
:
and
because
they
are
dayly
bought
and
solde
,
it
is
therefore
néedefull
for
a
man
to
haue
a
memoriall
about
him
,
that
is
,
of
the
prices
of
the
perfect
and
fayre
stones
,
without
fault
or
spot
,
for
that
being
vncleane
,
or
hauing
any
fault
or
spot
,
they
are
hardly
to
be
valued
.
There
are
some
Princes
and
great
Lordes
that
desire
to
know
the
cause
why
such
precicious
stones
are
holden
at
so
great
prices
,
wherevnto
no
other
answere
is
made
,
but
because
men
buy
and
sell
them
so
deare
,
for
all
thinges
are
estéemed
no
otherwise
of
,
then
because
they
are
bought
and
sold
at
such
pryces
,
and
so
is
their
manner
to
sell
,
for
if
a
Diamant
of
one
Quilat
alone
,
bee
worth
fiftie
Duckets
,
being
perfect
,
their
reason
is
,
that
after
the
same
rate
a
great
stone
or
Diamant
may
be
worth
30.
or
40.
thousand
Duckets
,
being
in
greatnesse
and
perfection
correspondent
:
and
the
stones
as
well
great
as
little
,
that
vntill
this
time
haue
béene
bought
and
solde
,
haue
not
béene
so
light
,
that
they
were
sold
aboue
or
vnder
their
value
and
estimation
.
Now
to
value
the
great
Diamant
as
it
ought
to
be
,
it
is
necessarie
to
know
and
determine
what
a
Diamant
of
a
Quilat
is
worth
,
and
a
Rubie
to
match
therewith
:
the
like
of
an
Emerald
,
neyther
more
nor
lesse
,
&
hauing
well
considered
what
or
how
much
hinderance
the
falts
and
foulenesse
of
the
saide
Diamant
will
be
vnto
the
sale
thereof
,
deducting
the
same
out
of
the
price
of
the
said
Diamant
,
Rubie
or
Emerald
being
Orientall
,
of
what
greatnesse
soeuer
they
bee
,
you
may
value
them
,
and
I
will
first
beginne
with
the
Diamant
,
for
that
other
stones
are
valued
after
the
rate
thereof
,
and
wil
declare
the
perfection
which
it
ought
to
haue
.
The
diamant
that
is
perfect
in
all
respects
,
must
be
of
that
proportion
,
that
the
two
squares
on
the
sides
must
make
the
breadth
of
the
vpper
parte
of
the
stone
,
and
that
the
vnder
part
of
the
stone
be
no
broader
,
then
that
thrée
of
the
breadths
thereof
will
make
the
breadth
of
the
vpper
part
,
and
déepe
according
to
the
same
proportion
:
and
the
squares
on
the
side
must
stande
close
with
the
edge
of
the
ring
or
thing
wherin
it
is
set
,
being
of
the
whole
depth
,
and
somewhat
longer
then
square
,
and
yet
no
more
,
then
that
it
may
be
gessed
,
which
is
the
length
and
breadth
thereof
,
also
it
must
bee
without
any
falts
both
in
corners
and
sides
,
and
euery
one
of
the
foure
corners
sharpe
and
cleane
cut
,
and
of
a
good
water
,
Christaline
&
shining
cleare
,
so
that
it
may
not
once
be
perceiued
that
it
draweth
neere
any
colour
,
and
not
of
a
darke
water
,
but
cleare
and
cleane
:
the
Diamant
with
all
these
perfections
is
worth
50.
duckets
being
of
one
Quilat
:
but
because
these
perfections
are
not
often
found
,
and
that
few
men
vnderstand
them
,
therefore
I
will
say
that
a
Diamant
of
goodnesse
and
perfection
according
to
the
common
estimation
,
being
of
the
waight
of
one
Quilat
in
worth
40.
duckets
,
and
after
this
rate
wee
will
make
our
account
,
and
whether
it
bee
a
small
or
great
Diamant
of
what
wayght
goodnes
or
foulenesse
soeuer
it
may
bee
:
you
must
first
consider
&
know
what
it
waigheth
,
&
if
they
cannot
tell
you
,
them
you
must
gesse
by
the
sight
thereof
,
and
alwayes
estéeme
it
at
lesse
wayght
then
you
think
it
weigheth
,
that
you
may
value
it
within
the
price
,
and
hauing
estéemed
the
waight
,
kéepe
that
in
your
memorie
,
and
say
thus
,
if
it
were
a
Diamant
of
a
Quilat
waight
of
this
water
,
and
so
perfect
,
or
had
the
corners
lesse
then
these
,
or
any
foulenesse
in
respect
of
this
,
and
all
the
qualities
,
or
faultes
which
a
Diamant
ought
to
haue
,
consider
what
such
a
Diamant
may
be
worth
,
being
of
qualitie
like
that
you
will
estéeme
,
&
weighing
no
more
but
one
Quilat
:
which
hauing
wel
thought
and
considered
vpon
,
estéeme
it
rather
lesse
then
more
,
&
hold
the
price
in
your
memory
as
aforesaid
,
and
thinke
vppon
the
waight
that
it
should
weigh
,
be
it
much
or
little
,
&
double
the
same
waight
adding
as
much
more
vnto
it
,
as
if
it
bee
two
,
take
other
two
,
and
multiply
them
together
,
and
say
2.
times
2.
is
foure
:
if
it
weygh
3.
multiply
it
with
thrée
,
and
they
make
9.
and
so
according
to
the
number
you
find
,
and
so
you
shall
multiply
all
Diamonds
,
in
waight
,
of
what
wayght
soeuer
they
be
,
and
multiply
them
as
I
said
before
with
as
much
againe
as
they
bee
esteemed
,
and
the
production
of
your
multiplication
you
shall
multiply
by
the
summe
of
money
you
value
the
Diamant
to
bee
worth
,
weyghing
one
Quilate
,
and
the
production
of
the
last
multiplication
is
the
value
of
the
Diamant
:
&
if
in
the
waight
there
be
any
halfes
,
as
if
it
wayghed
2●
.
Quilate
,
then
you
shall
redeeme
them
into
halfe
Quilates
,
which
is
5.
halfe
Quilates
,
and
then
say
5.
times
5.
is
25.
and
that
shall
you
multiply
with
the
price
of
the
halfe
Quilate
,
as
you
esteeme
it
,
and
the
production
thereof
is
the
worth
of
such
a
Diamant
,
and
if
it
chance
that
the
Diamant
were
so
smal
,
that
the
waight
of
a
graine
should
be
therein
esteemed
:
then
you
must
reduce
all
the
waight
into
graines
,
and
multiply
as
aforesaid
,
and
that
which
proceedeth
thereof
is
the
waight
of
such
a
Diamant
as
you
seeke
to
value
or
estéeme
.
As
for
example
,
there
is
a
Diamant
that
waigheth
2.
Quilates
,
which
is
of
such
a
qualitie
,
that
being
of
one
Quilate
it
would
be
worth
●0
.
Duckets
,
and
being
of
halfe
a
Quilate
,
10.
Duckets
,
and
being
of
a
graine
,
2.
Duckets
and
a
halfe
.
Now
to
know
what
this
Diamant
of
2.
Quilates
is
worth
,
you
shall
say
that
2.
times
2.
is
4.
This
4.
you
shal
multiply
with
40.
Duckets
,
which
is
the
value
thereof
,
being
of
one
Quilate
,
it
maketh
160.
Duckets
,
which
is
the
price
of
that
Diamant
of
two
Quilates
:
now
that
you
haue
a
Diamant
of
two
Quilates
and
a
halfe
,
which
is
fiue
halfes
,
you
shall
say
fiue
times
fiue
is
25.
this
25.
multiplyed
by
10.
it
maketh
250.
duckets
,
because
the
halfe
Quilate
cost
10.
duckets
,
which
is
after
the
rate
of
40.
duckets
the
Quilate
,
then
the
Diamant
of
2.
Quilates
and
a
halfe
amounteth
to
250.
duckets
.
Now
if
a
Diamant
weighed
7.
graines
,
you
shall
say
7.
times
7.
is
49.
which
49.
you
must
multiply
by
the
value
of
a
graine
,
which
is
two
duckets
and
a
halfe
:
so
a
Diamant
of
7.
graines
is
127.
duckets
.
In
this
manner
you
may
alwaies
know
what
a
Diamant
is
worth
,
hauing
rated
the
price
of
one
Quilate
:
the
waight
of
the
Diamant
you
will
esteeme
being
thus
knowne
,
as
by
example
is
shewed
,
and
so
you
may
the
easilier
make
your
account
.
There
are
some
Diamants
that
are
faultie
and
vnperfect
,
and
are
not
worth
40.
duckets
,
but
of
a
lesse
price
according
to
the
faultes
,
and
may
be
worth
36.35.34
&
30.
duckets
,
or
any
lower
price
,
as
the
faultes
are
estéemed
,
&
in
that
case
it
is
very
troublesome
to
knowe
what
half
a
Quilat
or
grain
should
be
worth
:
wherin
you
must
do
thus
:
when
you
haue
esteemed
what
a
Quilat
of
such
a
Diamant
may
be
worth
&
that
in
the
weight
thereof
there
falleth
out
a
halfe
Quilat
or
grain
,
then
you
must
first
knowe
what
value
it
woulde
bee
worth
being
of
one
Quilate
,
and
then
make
your
account
that
the
fourth
part
of
such
a
price
is
the
value
of
halfe
a
Quilate
,
so
that
when
a
Quilate
is
worth
40.
duckets
,
a
halfe
Quilate
is
ten
duckets
,
and
one
grayne
two
duckets
and
a
halfe
:
for
foure
graines
is
a
Quilate
,
if
the
Quilate
be
36.
duckets
,
the
halfe
Quilate
is
9.
duckets
,
and
one
graine
two
duckets
and
one
Teston
,
and
so
after
that
rate
may
you
know
the
price
of
all
Diamants
,
of
what
qualitie
soeuer
they
bee
.
The
like
reckening
is
made
with
thinne
Diamantes
,
Rubies
,
and
Emeraldes
,
that
is
made
with
those
which
are
of
greater
price
,
as
I
shall
hereafter
shew
you
.
You
must
vnderstand
that
a
Rubie
bee
of
such
a
quantitie
,
that
it
may
accompany
a
Diamant
of
one
Quilate
it
is
worth
70.
duckets
,
or
that
there
be
any
which
in
weight
doe
accompany
a
Diamant
of
halfe
a
Quilate
or
grayne
,
then
you
must
make
your
account
by
halfe
Quilates
,
or
graynes
,
and
you
must
alwayes
knowe
the
price
of
one
Quilate
,
and
must
vnderstande
that
the
fourth
parte
of
70.
duckettes
is
the
value
of
one
halfe
Quilate
,
and
the
fourth
part
of
a
halfe
Quilate
is
the
price
of
a
grain
,
and
so
you
shall
make
your
reckening
of
Emeraldes
,
each
one
according
to
his
waight
and
price
.
There
are
some
Diamantes
that
are
thinne
,
and
yet
shew
very
cleare
,
which
are
more
worth
then
they
weygh
,
and
lesse
then
their
clearnes
sheweth
:
for
a
Diamant
hauing
a
very
thinne
table
and
hollow
,
yet
on
the
vpper
side
hauing
the
perfection
in
square
,
as
I
said
,
should
be
in
a
thick
diamant
,
which
is
of
so
good
perefection
both
in
sides
&
hookes
:
such
a
Diamant
sheweth
to
be
of
two
Quilates
and
weygheth
but
one
:
wherefore
when
your
Diamant
is
of
what
greatnes
soeuer
it
may
be
,
being
perfect
in
the
vpper
parte
,
and
thinne
vnderneath
,
you
must
alwaies
make
your
account
,
that
being
thinne
vnderneath
,
it
is
of
lesse
wayght
then
it
sheweth
for
,
and
if
it
be
not
altogether
thinne
vnderneath
,
then
it
weygheth
more
,
yet
the
waight
profiteth
it
nothing
at
all
:
and
hauing
the
vpper
table
smaller
,
and
the
sides
greater
,
it
will
also
weigh
more
,
but
the
wayght
auayleth
it
not
:
but
you
must
alwaies
esteeme
it
to
weygh
but
the
halfe
of
that
it
sheweth
for
:
and
not
being
wholly
thin
vnderneath
,
it
will
weygh
more
,
but
to
no
end
:
and
hauing
the
table
smal
,
and
the
sides
and
corners
great
,
it
weigheth
more
,
but
the
weight
auayleth
not
,
but
you
must
estéeme
it
to
weigh
but
halfe
so
much
as
it
sheweth
for
:
for
that
before
it
bee
made
ready
it
will
lose
much
of
the
waight
.
Now
if
there
bee
a
Diamant
that
hath
a
great
table
outwardes
,
&
the
corners
small
,
it
shall
not
weigh
halfe
so
much
as
it
sheweth
for
,
yet
is
it
not
any
thing
the
worse
for
that
,
vnlesse
the
corners
were
too
small
:
nowe
if
there
bee
a
Diamant
thinne
vnderneath
,
and
square
aboue
,
with
the
perfections
that
shoulde
belong
vnto
it
,
it
is
worth
being
of
one
Quilate
70.
duckets
,
and
hauing
any
faultes
or
spots
,
euery
man
may
wel
consider
what
hinderance
they
are
vnto
it
,
and
after
this
manner
a
man
may
easily
set
the
pryce
&
value
of
them
,
and
make
his
account
after
the
rate
of
thicke
Diamantes
,
his
account
being
made
of
halfe
the
weight
they
seeme
or
shewe
to
haue
:
as
if
they
shew
to
bee
two
Quilates
,
make
your
reckening
of
one
Quilate
:
and
if
it
shew
three
Quilates
,
make
your
account
of
sixe
grams
,
which
is
the
half
:
and
if
there
be
any
halfe
Quilates
,
then
see
the
price
what
a
Quilate
is
worth
,
and
so
what
a
halfe
amounteth
vnto
,
and
so
make
your
account
as
aforesaide
by
thicke
Dyamantes
,
and
in
graynes
the
like
,
for
there
is
no
other
difference
then
in
the
pryce
,
for
that
a
perfect
and
cleare
thinne
Diamant
of
〈◊〉
Quilate
is
worth
●●
.
●●ckets
and
〈…〉
or
lesse
waight
accordingly
〈◊〉
.
The
89.
Chapter
.
Of
Rubies
.
WHen
you
haue
a
Rubie
to
value
or
esteeme
that
is
squared
table
wise
,
as
it
should
bee
,
and
that
such
a
Rubie
is
to
accompany
a
Dyamant
of
the
same
waight
of
Quilates
and
so
man●
Quilates
in
colour
,
if
it
hath
foure
and
twentie
Quilates
in
colour
and
perfection
,
like
Golde
of
foure
and
twentie
Quilates
,
then
it
is
certaine
,
it
is
both
fine
and
good
.
The
Rubie
is
not
solde
by
the
waight
▪
because
it
hath
no
certaine
thicknesse
,
for
that
many
of
them
are
made
thinne
for
pleasure
to
the
sight
,
and
the
better
to
lay
the
grounde
or
leaues
vnder
them
,
and
it
may
very
well
bee
thinne
,
but
not
very
much
,
for
then
it
should
bee
a
lot
and
hinderance
vnto
it
:
if
a
Rubie
be
whole
and
perfect
both
in
colour
,
cleannesse
,
thicknesse
,
squarenesse
,
and
forme
,
it
is
worth
an
hundred
duckets
:
but
there
are
very
fewe
that
are
perfect
in
all
pointes
,
specially
being
great
,
for
they
haue
alwayes
some
faultes
or
spottes
that
are
couered
and
hidden
:
but
right
perfect
there
are
none
,
or
very
few
,
and
not
many
men
haue
any
great
knowledge
therein
:
therefore
I
will
say
,
thereby
to
make
our
account
,
that
a
Rubie
which
in
common
shew
is
accounted
perfect
and
good
,
is
worth
seuentie
duckets
:
so
that
when
a
Ieweller
or
stone
cutter
doeth
aske
another
for
a
Rubie
,
which
hee
hath
not
▪
〈◊〉
sayth
onely
,
there
is
a
Rubie
of
greatness●●o
accompany
a
Diamant
of
so
many
Quilates
,
and
hath
so
many
Quilates
in
colour
,
the
other
thereby
vnderstandeth
of
what
colour
and
greatnesse
it
is
.
Now
hauing
a
Rubie
or
Rubies
with
tables
or
vnground
,
and
are
to
value
them
,
or
knowe
what
they
be
worth
,
you
shall
consider
with
your selfe
and
say
thus
:
if
there
were
a
Rubie
that
were
no
greater
then
this
,
onely
seruing
to
accompany
a
Dyamant
of
one
Quilate
,
and
were
of
such
colours
,
clearenesse
,
and
qualities
,
as
this
in
quantitie
and
greatnes
,
&
had
the
faultes
in
all
respects
that
this
hath
,
what
would
it
bee
worth
▪
and
hauing
well
considered
the
qualities
,
goodnes
or
badnesse
with
the
faults
,
how
much
they
imbase
the
price
thereof
,
and
hauing
thereafter
esteemed
your
price
,
beeing
to
accompany
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
,
kéep
that
price
in
your
memorie
,
and
looke
on
the
Rubie
how
bigge
it
is
,
and
what
waight
the
Diamond
hath
,
wit●
the
depth
which
it
should
be
compared
vnto
▪
and
also
if
it
bee
still
raw
and
vnground
,
consider
how
much
it
must
be
taken
away
in
the
grinding
,
and
how
bigge
it
will
be
when
it
is
squared
and
fashioned
:
which
hauing
done
,
and
knowing
the
waight
of
the
Diamond
it
shall
accompany
,
you
shal
then
take
as
much
more
waight
,
&
multiplie
it
with
the
waight
you
haue
alreadie
found
,
that
it
should
bee
accompanying
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
,
and
the
product●on
thereof
,
is
the
valew
of
such
a
Rubie
:
to
conclude
,
when
you
haue
determined
what
the
waight
of
a
Diamond
is
,
that
it
may
accompanie
,
you
shall
make
your
account
as
if
it
were
a
Diamond
,
and
that
which
proceedeth
of
the
waight
,
you
shall
multiplie
with
the
price
which
you
finde
it
to
be
worth
,
to
kéep
companie
with
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
:
the
Rubies
that
are
vnground
and
can
be
no
tables
it
is
to
be
vnderstood
that
they
are
better
in
that
sorte
then
otherwise
:
Of
these
you
must
consider
the
price
after
the
manner
of
the
Diamond
which
hee
may
accompanie
,
&
the
height
or
depth
of
the
stone
,
after
that
the
colour
,
goodnes
and
faults
as
it
falleth
out
,
and
make
the
account
or
reckoning
thereof
as
of
Rubies
with
tables
,
and
ground
,
and
also
of
the
Diamonds
.
There
are
also
Diamonds
that
are
not
cut
square
in
tables
,
but
haue
a
good
fashion
for
to
set
in
anie
Iewell
,
as
being
pointed
with
thrée
corners
,
harts
▪
and
such
like
sorts
,
thereby
to
hide
their
faultes
,
and
are
made
in
that
sort
to
holde
the
greatnes
and
waight
thereof
,
and
yet
one
of
these
being
perfect
in
that
manner
,
are
not
so
much
worth
as
those
with
tables
:
for
that
many
times
they
haue
too
much
thicknes
vnderneath
,
which
maketh
the
waight
not
to
any
profit
,
but
rather
hurt
:
which
if
it
were
whole
and
thin
vnderneath
▪
hauing
outwardly
all
other
perfections
,
it
were
as
much
worth
as
a
Diamond
,
that
hath
a
table
being
thicke
with
his
whole
depth
,
which
is
46.
duckets
being
of
one
Quilate
:
so
that
when
you
haue
any
of
these
you
shall
deale
with
them
,
as
with
the
other
,
that
is
to
consider
,
what
they
may
be
worth
,
being
of
one
Quilate
,
and
make
your
reckoning
,
as
with
the
others
aforesaid
.
The
90.
Chapter
.
Of
the
oriental
&
old
Emeralds
,
for
that
those
that
are
found
in
the
Islandes
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
are
not
yet
tried
nor
resolued
vpon
whether
they
be
fine
or
not
.
THe
old
Iewellers
say
,
that
if
a
man
can
finde
an
Emerald
perfect
in
al
points
,
as
in
colour
,
clearenes
,
fashion
,
and
thicknes
,
that
such
an
Emerald
is
worth
3.
Diamonds
,
which
according
to
our
account
shold
be
120.
duckets
,
and
I
beléeue
verily
that
it
is
most
true
,
but
as
yet
there
was
neuer
any
found
,
eyther
little
or
great
that
had
all
those
perfections
,
there
are
some
found
that
are
perfect
in
colour
and
fashion
,
but
of
clearenes
and
cleanenes
not
one
,
for
they
haue
alwaies
some
fattines
within
them
like
gréene
hearbs
and
such
like
,
wherefore
to
make
our
reckoning
,
wee
will
say
,
that
an
Emerauld
of
common
sort
,
estimation
,
and
perfection
,
is
worth
80.
duckets
,
being
of
the
bignes
,
as
that
hee
may
compare
with
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
:
for
althogh
it
haue
certaine
gréene
hearbes
within
it
,
if
they
bee
not
too
many
it
is
neuerthelesse
estéemed
perfect
,
hauing
all
the
other
perfections
that
it
should
haue
:
therefore
when
you
haue
an
Emerald
to
value
whether
it
be
vnground
or
a
table
,
first
you
must
consider
the
greatnes
▪
and
what
waight
a
Diamond
should
bee
that
must
compare
with
it
,
then
looke
vppon
the
faults
or
goodnes
that
it
hath
,
and
considering
well
what
such
an
Emrauld
shold
be
worth
▪
being
no
greater
than
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
,
you
must
make
your
account
as
with
Rubies
:
which
is
,
take
the
waight
of
the
Diamond
,
whereunto
you
compare
it
,
and
multiplie
that
with
as
much
more
,
and
the
production
thereof
,
multiplie
by
the
price
that
you
haue
estéemed
the
one
Quilate
to
be
worth
,
and
the
production
is
the
valew
of
such
an
Emerauld
,
and
in
the
same
sort
shall
you
doe
with
all
the
Emeraulds
you
haue
to
valew
,
whether
they
be
great
or
small
,
good
or
bad
,
alwaies
considering
the
faults
or
goodnesse
it
may
haue
,
and
after
that
esteeme
it
,
and
set
the
price
,
and
if
there
be
half
a
Quilate
or
graines
in
the
waight
of
the
Diamond
you
compare
it
vnto
▪
then
you
must
make
your
account
by
halues
and
graines
,
as
I
saide
before
of
Diamonds
and
Rubies
.
When
you
will
valew
any
stones
,
you
must
looke
well
vpon
them
,
and
consider
if
it
be
a
Diamond
,
of
what
water
and
fashion
it
is
,
if
it
hath
all
the
depth
and
more
,
if
it
be
foule
or
haue
anie
other
fault
in
the
corners
or
in
the
squares
,
&
what
hurt
or
disaduantage
it
bringeth
to
the
stone
,
that
you
deceiue
not
your selfe
in
valuing
the
price
it
may
be
worth
,
beeing
of
one
Quilate
,
thereby
to
make
your
reckoning
as
before
:
If
it
be
a
Rubie
,
marke
well
of
what
bignes
it
is
,
and
what
Diamond
in
waight
it
may
be
compared
vnto
,
&
rate
it
alwaies
at
lesse
greatnes
,
rather
then
at
more
,
that
you
deceiue
not
your selfe
,
and
consider
well
what
colour
it
hath
:
If
there
be
any
Cas●edonia
,
or
vncleanesse
,
if
it
be
thinne
or
haue
any
other
fault
therein
,
or
any
want
in
the
squarenes
,
&
what
hinderance
those
faultes
may
bee
vnto
the
stone
,
in
the
price
,
perfection
,
and
greatn●s
of
the
Diamond
wherunto
you
compare
it
,
and
looke
you
faile
not
herein
,
for
if
you
do
,
you
will
cleane
ouer
shoote
your selfe
:
likewise
in
setting
the
price
what
it
may
bee
worth
being
so
great
,
as
to
compare
with
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
,
thereby
to
make
your
reckoning
of
the
waight
,
that
it
maie
weigh
more
or
lesse
.
What
I
haue
saide
of
Rubies
,
you
must
likewise
vnderstand
of
Emeraulds
that
are
Orientale
,
all
after
one
sort
and
manner
of
reckoning
.
There
are
other
red
stones
called
Espinelles
,
and
of
diuers
other
sortes
,
whereof
some
are
so
perfect
in
their
kinds
,
that
they
are
like
to
Rubies
,
and
this
is
to
bee
vnderstood
of
the
good
and
the
best
.
There
are
others
called
Espinelles
da
Rouca
Noua
,
or
new
Rocket
:
some
of
them
haue
the
colour
of
Rubies
,
others
draw
neere
the
colour
of
Iacinthes
,
and
it
is
not
knowne
whether
they
be
right
Espinelles
or
not
:
for
the
good
Iewellers
esteeme
them
for
no
Espinelles
,
but
for
Rubasses
,
and
Iacinthes
,
and
so
good
that
they
are
like
to
Espinelles
:
wherfore
the
stone
grinders
&
Iewellers
say
,
that
they
are
Espinelles
,
because
they
would
bee
better
paid
for
the
fashion
,
and
therefore
they
doe
polish
them
with
Espinell
dust
or
polishing
.
These
Espinelles
in
their
polish
are
Espinelles
,
but
in
colour
Rubasses
,
and
Iacinthes
,
and
there
are
manye
Rubies
,
which
to
pollish
well
,
and
grinde
well
,
you
had
neede
polish
with
the
polish
of
Espinelles
.
If
there
be
an
Espinell
of
the
old
rocke
,
which
in
kind
and
qualitie
is
good
,
being
perfect
in
all
parts
with
a
very
good
table
,
and
were
to
bee
compared
with
a
Diamond
of
one
Quilate
,
it
would
bee
worth
40.
duckets
,
but
hauing
any
imperfections
,
euery
man
may
well
consider
what
hurt
and
abate
they
may
doe
in
the
price
,
and
after
the
same
rate
make
his
account
as
hee
doth
in
Rubies
,
the
Ballayeses
are
likewise
sold
by
waight
,
but
not
in
that
sort
as
Diamonds
and
Rubies
,
but
they
are
estéemed
according
to
the
waight
,
that
is
the
best
●layes
that
may
be
found
being
of
one
Quilate
,
may
be
worth
ten
duckets
,
and
hauing
any
faults
▪
eyther
in
colour
or
other
perfections
,
is
of
lesse
valew
,
but
beeing
perfect
as
I
said
alreadie
,
it
is
worth
ten
duckets
,
and
two
Quilates
twentie
duckets
,
of
three
Quilates
thirtie
duckets
,
and
so
after
the
rate
as
it
is
,
small
or
great
▪
being
of
the
waight
it
should
bee
,
and
beeing
imperfect
,
euery
man
ofskill
may
well
consider
what
it
is
worth
,
being
of
one
Quilate
▪
&
estéeme
it
thereafter
.
The
91.
Chapter
.
Of
Orientale
Pearles
.
THe
Orientale
Pearles
are
better
then
those
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
haue
great
difference
in
the
price
:
for
they
are
worth
more
and
haue
a
better
glasse
,
being
clearer
,
and
fairer
.
Those
of
the
Spanish
Indies
commonly
beeing
darker
&
deader
of
colour
:
yet
there
are
some
found
in
the
Portingall
Indies
that
are
nothing
inferiour
to
the
Orientale
Pearles
,
but
they
are
very
few
:
Now
to
valew
them
as
they
shuld
be
,
I
wil
only
set
the
good
Pearles
at
a
price
.
A
Pearle
that
in
all
partes
is
perfect
,
both
of
water
,
glasse
and
beautie
without
knobs
,
of
forme
very
round
or
proportioned
like
a
pearle
without
dents
,
being
of
one
Quilate
is
worth
a
ducket
,
and
after
this
rate
I
will
make
my
reckoning
,
as
I
doe
with
Diamonds
Rubies
and
Emeraulds
,
and
if
there
be
any
faults
in
the
water
,
clearenes
and
fashion
,
or
that
it
hath
any
knobs
or
other
defaults
,
it
may
well
be
considered
what
hurt
it
may
bee
vnto
the
sale
thereof
,
and
according
to
the
goodnes
,
or
badnes
valew
the
price
therof
:
which
hauing
valewed
,
we
must
sée
what
it
weigheth
,
and
then
make
the
reckoning
thereof
,
as
with
Diamonds
,
Rubies
&
Emeraulds
,
&
if
there
be
a
whole
string
or
a
chaine
full
of
Pearles
,
you
must
looke
well
vpon
them
for
where
there
are
many
,
they
are
not
all
alike
:
the
greatest
beeing
the
best
,
&
the
other
after
the
rate
,
for
the
goodnes
of
the
great
wil
beare
the
badnes
of
the
smal
:
but
if
it
be
contrary
,
then
the
bargen
is
not
very
good
.
This
shall
suffice
for
instruction
to
such
as
desire
to
deale
therewith
,
to
haue
alwaies
in
their
memorie
,
and
what
herein
is
wanting
for
the
better
vnderstanding
and
knowledge
hereof
,
it
may
be
supplied
by
true
Iewellers
and
stone
cutters
that
are
skilfull
in
this
point
,
and
with
these
instructions
can
easily
help
,
so
that
a
man
shall
not
need
wholly
to
put
his
trust
in
those
,
that
for
their
owne
profit
will
giue
them
but
bad
counsell
therein
.
The
92.
Chapter
.
Of
●rta●ne
●emorable
thinges
passed
in
India
during
my
residence
there
IN
the
month
of
December
,
Anno
,
158●
.
there
ariued
in
the
towne
and
Island
of
Ormus
foure
Englishmen
,
which
came
from
Aleppo
in
the
countries
of
Suria
,
hauing
sayled
out
of
England
,
and
passed
through
the
straightes
of
Gibraltar
,
to
Tripoli
a
towne
and
Hauen
,
lying
on
the
sea
coast
of
Suria
,
where
all
the
shippes
discharge
their
wares
,
and
marchandises
,
and
frome
thence
are
caryed
by
land
vnto
Alleppo
,
which
is
nyne
dayes
iourney
.
In
Aleppo
there
are
resident
diuers
marchants
and
Factors
of
all
Nations
,
as
Italians
,
Frenchemen
,
Englishmen
,
Armenians
,
Turkes
&
Mores
,
euerie
man
hauing
his
Religion
apart
,
paying
tribute
vnto
the
great
Turke
.
In
that
towne
there
is
great
trafficke
,
for
that
from
thence
,
euerie
yeare
twyse
,
there
trauelleth
two
Ca●ylen
,
that
is
,
companies
of
people
and
Camelles
,
which
trauell
vnto
India
,
Persia
,
Arabia
,
and
all
the
countries
bordering
on
the
same
and
deale
in
all
sorts
of
marchandise
,
both
to
and
from
those
Countries
,
as
I
in
an
other
place
haue
alreadie
declared
.
Three
of
the
said
Englishmen
aforesaide
were
sent
by
the
Companie
of
Englishmen
,
that
are
resident
in
Aleppo
,
to
see
if
in
Ormus
they
might
keepe
any
Factors
,
and
so
trafficke
in
that
place
,
like
as
also
the
Italians
doe
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Venetians
,
which
in
Ormus
,
Goa
and
Malacca
haue
their
Factors
,
and
trafficke
there
,
as
well
for
stones
and
pearles
,
as
for
other
wares
and
spices
of
those
countries
,
which
from
thence
are
caryed
ouer
land
into
Ve●e
.
One
of
these
Englishmen
had
beene
〈◊〉
before
in
the
said
towne
of
Ormus
,
and
there
had
taken
good
information
of
the
trade
,
and
vpon
his
aduise
and
aduertisement
,
the
other
were
as
then
come
thether
with
him
,
bringing
great
store
of
marchandises
with
them
,
as
Clothes
,
Saffron
,
all
kindes
of
drinking
glasses
,
and
Haberdashers
wares
,
as
looking
glasses
,
kniues
,
and
such
like
stuffe
,
and
to
conclude
,
brought
with
them
all
kinde
of
small
wares
that
may
be
deuised
.
And
although
those
wares
amounted
vnto
great
summes
of
money
,
notwithstanding
it
was
but
onlie
a
shadow
or
colour
,
thereby
to
giue
no
occasion
to
be
mistrusted
,
or
seen
into
:
for
that
their
principall
intent
was
to
buy
great
quantities
of
precious
Stones
,
as
Diamantes
,
Pearles
,
Rubies
,
&c.
to
the
which
ende
they
brought
with
them
a
great
summe
of
money
and
Gold
,
and
that
verie
secretly
,
not
to
be
deceyued
or
robbed
thereof
,
or
to
runne
into
anie
danger
for
the
same
.
They
being
thus
aryued
in
Ormus
,
hyred
a
Shop
,
and
began
to
sell
their
wares
:
which
the
Italians
perceyuing
,
whose
Factors
continue
there
(
as
I
sayd
before
)
and
fearing
that
those
Englishmen
,
finding
good
vent
for
their
commodities
in
that
place
wold
be
resident
therein
,
and
so
daylie
increase
,
which
would
be
no
small
losse
and
hinderance
vnto
them
,
did
presently
inuent
all
the
subtile
meanes
they
could
,
to
hinder
them
:
and
to
that
end
they
went
vnto
the
Captaine
of
Ormus
,
as
then
called
Don
Gonsalo
de
Meneses
,
telling
him
that
there
were
certaine
Englishmen
come
into
Ormus
▪
that
were
sent
only
to
spy
the
Country
,
and
said
further
,
that
they
were
Heretickes
:
and
therefore
they
sayd
it
was
conuenient
they
shuld
not
be
suffered
so
to
depart
,
without
béeing
examined
,
and
punished
as
enimies
,
to
the
example
of
others
.
The
Captaine
being
a
friend
vnto
the
Englishmen
,
by
reason
that
one
of
them
which
had
bene
there
before
,
had
giuen
him
certaine
presents
,
would
not
be
perswaded
to
trouble
them
,
but
shipped
them
with
all
their
wares
in
a
Shippe
that
was
to
sayle
for
Goa
,
and
sent
them
to
the
Viceroy
,
that
he
might
examine
and
trye
them
,
as
hee
thought
good
:
where
when
they
were
aryued
,
they
were
cast
into
prison
,
and
first
examined
whether
they
were
good
Christians
or
no
▪
and
because
they
could
speake
but
bad
Portugale
,
onlie
two
of
them
spake
good
Dutche
,
as
hauing
bene
certaine
yeares
in
the
lowe
Countries
,
and
there
traffiqued
.
There
was
a
Dutch
Iesuite
borne
in
the
towne
of
B●gges
in
Flaunders
,
that
had
bin
resident
in
the
Indies
for
the
space
of
thirty
yeares
,
sent
vnto
them
,
to
vndermine
and
examine
them
:
wherein
they
behaued
themselues
so
wel
,
that
they
were
holden
&
esteemd
for
good
and
Catholick
Romish
Christians
:
yet
still
suspected
,
because
they
were
strangers
,
specially
Englishmen
.
The
Iesuites
stil
told
them
that
they
shuld
be
sent
prisoners
into
Portingal
,
wishing
them
to
leaue
off
their
trade
of
marchandise
&
to
become
Iesuites
,
promising
them
thereby
to
defend
them
from
all
trouble
:
the
cause
why
they
said
so
,
and
perswaded
them
in
that
earnest
manner
was
,
for
that
the
Dutch
Iesuite
had
secretlie
bene
aduertised
of
great
summes
of
money
which
they
had
about
them
,
and
sought
to
get
the
same
into
their
fingers
,
for
that
the
first
vowe
and
promise
they
make
at
their
entrance
into
their
order
,
is
,
to
procure
the
welfare
of
their
said
order
,
by
what
means
soeuer
it
be
,
but
although
the
Englishmen
denyed
them
,
and
refused
the
order
,
saying
,
that
they
were
vnfit
for
such
places
,
neuerthelesse
they
procéed
so
farre
that
one
of
them
,
being
a
painter
,
(
that
came
with
the
other
thrée
for
company
,
to
sée
the
countries
,
and
to
séeke
his
fortune
,
and
was
not
sent
thether
by
the
English
marchants
)
partly
for
feare
,
and
partlie
for
want
of
meanes
to
relieue
himselfe
,
promised
them
to
become
a
Iesuite
:
and
although
they
knew
and
well
perceiued
he
was
not
any
of
those
that
had
the
treasure
,
yet
because
he
was
a
Painter
,
whereof
they
are
but
few
in
India
,
and
that
they
had
great
néed
of
him
to
paint
their
church
,
which
otherwise
would
cost
them
great
charges
,
to
bring
one
from
Portingal
,
they
were
very
glad
thereof
,
hoping
in
time
to
get
the
rest
of
them
with
all
their
money
into
their
fellowship
:
so
that
to
conclude
,
they
made
this
Painter
a
Iesuite
,
where
he
continued
certain
daies
,
giuing
him
good
store
of
worke
to
doe
,
and
entertayning
him
with
all
the
fauour
and
friendship
they
could
deuise
,
and
all
to
win
the
rest
,
to
be
a
pray
for
them
:
but
the
other
thrée
continued
stil
in
prison
,
being
in
great
feare
,
because
they
vnderstood
no
man
that
came
to
them
,
nor
anie
man
almost
knew
what
they
said
:
till
in
the
end
it
was
told
them
that
certaine
Dutch
men
dwelt
in
the
Archbishops
house
,
&
counsell
giuen
them
to
send
vnto
them
,
whereat
they
much
reioiced
,
and
sent
to
me
and
an
other
Dutch
man
,
desiring
vs
once
to
come
and
speake
with
them
,
which
we
presentlie
did
,
and
they
with
teares
in
their
eyes
made
complaint
vnto
vs
of
their
hard
vsage
,
shewing
vs
from
point
to
point
(
as
it
is
said
before
)
why
they
were
come
into
the
countrie
,
with
all
desiring
vs
for
Gods
cause
,
if
we
might
by
any
means
,
to
helpe
them
,
that
they
might
be
set
at
liberty
vpon
Sureties
,
being
readie
to
indure
what
Iustice
should
ordaine
for
them
,
saying
,
that
if
it
were
found
contrarie
,
and
that
they
were
other
then
trauelling
marchants
,
and
sought
to
find
out
further
benefite
by
their
wares
,
they
would
be
content
to
be
punished
.
With
that
wee
departed
from
them
promising
them
to
do
our
best
:
and
in
the
ende
we
obtained
so
much
of
the
Archbishoppe
,
that
he
went
vnto
the
Vice-roy
to
delyuer
our
petition
,
and
perswaded
him
so
well
,
that
hee
was
content
to
set
them
at
libertie
,
and
that
their
goods
shuld
be
deliuered
vnto
them
again
,
vpon
condition
they
should
put
in
sureties
for
2000.
Pardawes
,
not
to
depart
the
countrie
before
other
order
should
bee
taken
with
them
.
Therupon
they
presently
found
a
Citizen
of
the
towne
,
that
was
their
suretie
for
2000.
Pardawes
,
where
they
paide
him
in
hand
1300.
Pardawes
,
and
because
they
say
they
had
no
more
ready
monie
,
he
gaue
them
credite
,
séeing
what
store
of
marchandise
they
had
,
whereby
at
all
times
if
néede
were
,
hee
might
bee
satisfied
:
and
by
that
meanes
they
were
deliuered
out
of
prison
,
and
hyred
them selues
a
house
,
and
began
to
set
open
shoppe
:
So
that
they
vttered
much
ware
,
and
were
presently
well
knowne
among
all
the
Marchants
,
because
they
alwaies
respected
Gentlemen
,
specially
such
as
brought
their
wares
shewing
great
curtesie
and
honor
vnto
them
,
whereby
they
wonne
much
credite
,
and
were
beloued
of
all
men
,
so
that
euerie
man
fauoured
them
▪
and
was
willing
to
doe
them
pleasure
.
To
vs
they
shewed
great
friendship
,
for
whose
sake
,
the
Archbishop
fauoured
them
much
,
and
shewed
them
verie
good
countenance
,
which
they
knew
wel
how
to
increase
,
by
offering
him
many
presents
,
although
hee
would
not
receiue
them
,
neither
would
euer
take
gift
or
present
at
any
mans
hands
.
Likewise
they
behaued
themselues
verie
Catholikely
and
verie
deuoute
,
euerie
day
hearing
Masse
with
Beades
in
their
hands
,
so
that
they
fel
into
so
great
fauour
,
that
no
man
caried
an
euill
eye
,
no
nor
an
euill
thought
towards
them
.
Which
liked
not
the
Iesuites
,
because
it
hindered
them
from
that
they
hoped
for
,
so
that
they
ceased
not
still
by
this
Dutch
Iesuite
to
put
them
in
feare
,
that
they
should
bee
sent
into
Portingall
to
the
King
,
counselling
them
to
yéeld
them selues
Iesuits
into
their
Cloyster
,
which
if
they
did
,
he
said
they
would
defend
them
from
all
in
troubles
,
saying
further
,
that
he
counselled
them
therein
as
friend
,
and
one
that
knew
for
certaine
that
it
was
so
determined
by
the
Viceroyes
priuie
Counsell
:
which
to
effect
he
saide
they
stayed
but
for
shipping
that
should
sayle
for
Portingall
,
with
diuers
other
perswasions
,
to
put
them
in
some
feare
,
&
so
to
effect
their
purpose
.
The
English
men
to
the
contrarie
,
durst
not
say
any
thing
to
them
▪
but
answered
,
that
as
yet
they
would
stay
a
while
,
and
consider
thereof
,
thereby
putting
the
Iesuites
in
good
comfort
,
as
one
among
them
,
Of
this
●
Newbery
▪
you
may
read
more
in
M.
Hackluy●es
boke
of
Engl●she
voyages
.
being
the
principal
of
them
(
called
Io●n
Nuberye
)
complained
vnto
me
often
times
,
saying
hee
knew
not
what
to
say
or
thinke
therein
,
or
which
way
he
might
be
rid
of
those
troubles
:
but
in
the
ende
they
determined
with
themselues
,
to
depart
from
thence
,
and
secretly
by
meanes
of
contrarie
friends
,
they
imployed
their
money
in
precious
stones
,
which
the
better
to
effect
,
one
of
them
was
a
Ieweller
,
and
for
the
same
purpose
came
with
them
.
Which
being
concluded
among
them
,
they
durst
not
make
knowne
to
any
man
,
neither
did
they
credite
vs
so
much
,
as
to
shewe
vs
their
minds
therein
,
although
they
tolde
vs
all
whatsoeuer
they
knew
.
But
on
a
Whitsunday
they
went
abroad
to
sport
themselues
about
thrée
miles
from
Goa
,
in
the
mouth
of
the
ryuer
in
a
countrie
called
Bardes
,
hauing
with
them
good
store
of
meate
and
drinke
.
And
because
they
should
not
be
suspected
,
they
left
their
house
and
shop
,
with
some
wares
therein
vnsolde
,
in
custodie
of
a
Dutch
Boy
,
by
vs
prouided
for
them
,
that
looked
vnto
it
.
This
Boye
was
in
the
house
not
knowing
their
intent
,
and
being
in
Bardes
,
they
had
with
them
a
Patamar
,
which
is
one
of
the
Indian
postes
,
which
in
winter
times
caryeth
letters
from
one
place
to
the
other
,
whom
they
had
hyred
to
guide
them
:
&
because
that
betwéene
Bardes
and
the
Firm
land
there
is
but
a
little
ryuer
,
in
manner
halfe
drie
,
they
passed
ouer
it
on
foote
,
and
so
trauelled
by
land
,
being
neuer
heard
of
againe
:
but
it
is
thought
they
arriued
in
Aleppo
,
as
some
say
,
but
they
knew
not
certainely
.
Their
greatest
hope
was
,
that
Iohn
Newbery
could
speake
the
Arabian
tongue
,
which
is
vsed
in
al
those
countries
,
or
at
the
least
vnderstoode
,
for
it
is
very
common
in
all
places
there
abouts
,
as
French
with
vs
.
Newes
being
come
to
Goa
,
there
was
a
great
stirre
and
murmuring
among
the
people
,
and
we
much
wondered
at
it
:
for
many
were
of
opinion
,
that
wée
had
giuen
them
counsel
so
to
doe
,
and
presently
their
suertie
seased
vpon
the
goods
remaining
,
which
might
amount
vnto
aboue
200.
Pardawes
,
and
with
that
and
the
money
he
had
receiued
of
the
English
men
,
he
went
vnto
the
Viceroye
,
and
deliuered
it
vnto
him
,
which
the
Viceroy
hauing
receiued
,
forgaue
him
the
rest
.
This
flight
of
the
English
men
grieued
the
Iesuites
most
,
because
they
had
lost
such
a
pray
,
which
they
made
sure
account
of
,
whereupon
the
Dutch
Iesuite
came
to
vs
to
aske
vs
if
we
knew
thereof
,
saying
,
that
if
he
had
suspected
so
much
,
he
would
haue
dealt
otherwise
,
for
that
he
said
,
hee
once
had
in
his
hands
of
theirs
a
bagge
wherein
was
fortie
thousand
Veneseanders
(
each
Veneseander
being
two
Pardawes
)
which
was
when
they
were
in
prison
.
And
that
they
had
alwayes
put
him
in
comfort
,
to
accomplish
his
desire
,
vpon
the
which
promise
hee
gaue
them
their
money
againe
,
which
otherwise
they
shoulde
not
so
lightly
haue
come
by
,
or
peraduenture
neuer
,
as
hee
openly
said
:
and
in
the
ende
he
called
them
hereticks
,
and
spies
,
with
a
thousand
other
rayling
spéeches
,
which
he
vttered
against
them
.
The
Englishman
that
was
become
a
Iesuite
,
hearing
that
his
companions
were
gone
,
and
perceiuing
that
the
Iesuites
shewed
him
not
so
great
fauour
,
neither
vsed
him
so
well
,
as
they
did
at
the
first
,
repented
himselfe
,
and
séeing
he
had
not
as
then
made
any
solemne
promise
,
&
being
counselled
to
leaue
the
house
,
&
told
that
he
could
not
want
a
liuing
in
the
towne
,
as
also
that
the
Iesuites
could
not
kéepe
him
there
without
he
were
willing
to
stay
,
so
they
could
not
accuse
him
of
any
thing
:
he
told
them
flatly
,
that
he
had
no
desire
to
stay
within
the
Cloyster
.
and
although
they
vsed
all
the
meanes
they
could
to
kéepe
him
there
,
yet
hee
would
not
stay
,
but
hyred
a
house
without
the
Cloyster
,
and
opened
shop
,
where
he
had
good
store
of
worke
,
and
in
the
end
married
a
Mesticos
daughter
of
the
towne
,
so
that
hee
made
his
account
,
to
stay
there
while
he
liued
.
By
this
Englishman
I
was
instructed
of
al
the
waies
,
trades
,
and
viages
of
the
countrie
,
betwéene
Aleppo
and
Ormus
,
and
of
all
the
ordinances
and
common
customes
,
which
they
vsually
hold
during
their
Viage
ouer
land
,
as
also
of
the
places
and
townes
wher
they
passed
.
And
since
those
Englishmens
departures
from
Goa
,
there
neuer
arriued
any
strangers
either
English
or
others
by
land
in
the
sayde
countries
,
but
onely
Italyans
which
daylye
traffique
ouer
land
,
and
vse
continuall
trade
going
and
comming
that
way
.
About
the
same
time
there
came
into
Goa
from
the
Iland
of
Iapan
,
certaine
Iesuites
and
with
them
,
thrée
Princes
,
being
the
children
of
certaine
Kings
of
that
country
,
wholly
apparelled
like
Iesuites
,
not
one
of
them
aboue
the
age
of
sixtéene
yeares
,
being
minded
(
by
perswasions
of
the
Iesuites
,
to
trauel
into
Portingall
,
and
from
thence
to
Rome
,
to
sée
the
Pope
,
therby
to
procure
great
profit
,
priueledges
and
liberties
for
the
Iesuites
,
which
was
onely
their
intent
:
they
continued
in
Goa
,
till
the
yeare
1584.
1584
and
then
set
sayle
for
Portingall
,
and
from
thence
trauelled
into
Spaine
,
whereby
the
King
and
all
the
Spanish
Nobilitie
,
they
were
with
great
honour
receiued
,
and
presented
with
many
gifts
,
which
the
Iesuits
kept
for
themselues
.
Out
of
Spaine
they
roade
to
sée
the
Pope
,
where
they
obtained
great
priueledges
and
liberties
,
as
in
the
description
of
the
Iland
of
Iapen
,
I
haue
in
part
declared
.
That
done
,
they
trauelled
throughout
Italy
,
as
to
Venice
,
Mantua
,
Florence
,
and
all
other
places
and
dominions
of
Italy
,
wher
they
were
presented
with
many
rich
presents
,
and
much
honoured
,
by
meanes
of
the
great
report
the
Iesuites
made
of
them
.
To
conclude
they
returned
againe
vnto
Madril
,
where
with
great
honor
they
took
their
leaue
of
the
King
,
with
letters
of
commendation
in
their
behalfes
vnto
the
Viceroye
,
and
all
the
Captaines
and
Gouernours
of
India
,
and
so
they
went
to
Lisbone
,
and
there
tooke
shipping
in
Ano.
1586.
1●86
.
and
came
in
the
ship
called
Saint
Philip
(
which
in
her
returne
to
Portingall
was
taken
by
Captaine
Drake
:
and
after
a
long
and
troublesome
Viage
,
arriued
at
Mosambique
,
where
the
ship
receiued
in
her
lading
,
out
of
an
other
shippe
called
the
Saint
Laurence
,
that
had
put
in
there
,
hauing
lost
her
Mastes
,
being
laden
in
India
,
and
bound
for
Portingall
,
where
the
shippe
was
spoyled
:
and
because
the
time
was
farre
spent
,
to
get
into
India
,
the
said
Saint
Phillip
,
tooke
in
the
lading
of
Saint
Laurence
,
and
was
taken
in
her
way
returning
home
,
by
the
Englishmen
,
as
I
saide
before
,
and
was
the
first
ship
that
had
beene
taken
comming
out
of
the
East
Indies
:
which
the
Portingales
tooke
for
an
euill
signe
,
because
the
ship
bare
the
Kings
owne
name
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
the
Princes
and
Iesuites
of
Iapan
,
the
next
yeare
after
arriued
at
Goa
with
great
reioycing
and
gladnesse
,
for
that
it
was
verily
thought
,
they
had
all
béene
dead
:
when
they
came
thether
,
they
were
all
thrée
apparelled
in
cloth
of
Golde
and
Siluer
,
after
the
Italian
manner
,
which
was
the
apparell
that
the
Italian
Princes
and
Noblemen
had
giuen
them
:
they
came
thether
very
liuely
,
and
the
Iesuits
verie
proudly
,
for
that
by
them
,
their
Viage
had
beene
performed
.
In
Goa
they
stayed
till
the
Monson
,
or
time
of
the
windes
came
in
to
sayle
for
China
,
at
which
time
they
went
from
thence
and
so
to
China
,
&
thence
vnto
Iapon
,
where
(
with
great
triumph
and
wondering
of
all
the
people
)
they
were
receiued
and
welcomed
home
,
to
the
furtherance
and
credite
of
the
Iesuites
,
as
the
Booke
declareth
,
which
they
haue
written
and
set
foorth
in
the
Spanish
tongue
concerning
their
Viage
,
as
well
by
water
&
by
land
,
as
also
of
the
intertainment
that
they
had
in
euerie
place
.
In
the
yeare
1584.
in
the
month
of
Iune
,
there
arriued
in
Goa
many
Ambassadours
,
as
of
Persia
,
●4
.
Cambaia
,
and
from
the
Samori●
,
which
is
called
the
Emperour
,
of
the
Malabares
,
and
also
from
the
King
of
Cochin
:
and
among
other
thinges
there
was
a
peace
concluded
by
the
Samorijn
&
the
Malabares
,
with
the
Portingall
,
vpon
condition
that
the
Portingales
should
haue
a
Fort
,
vpon
a
certaine
Hauen
lying
in
the
coast
of
Malabare
,
called
Panane
,
ten
miles
from
Cal●cut
,
which
was
presently
be
〈◊〉
built
,
and
there
with
great
costs
and
changes
they
raysed
and
erected
a
Fort
,
but
because
the
ground
is
all
Sandie
,
they
could
make
no
sure
foundation
,
for
it
sunk
continually
,
wherby
they
found
it
best
to
leaue
it
,
after
they
had
spent
in
making
and
keeping
thereof
at
the
least
foure
tunnes
of
Gold
,
and
reaped
no
profit
thereof
,
onely
thinking
thereby
if
the
Samorijn
should
breake
his
word
and
come
foorth
(
as
oftentimes
hee
had
done
)
that
by
meanes
of
that
Hauen
,
they
would
keep
him
in
where
he
should
haue
no
place
to
come
abroad
,
to
doe
them
any
more
mischiefe
.
But
seeing
that
the
Samorijn
had
many
other
hauens
and
places
,
from
whence
they
might
put
foorth
to
worke
them
mischiefe
,
and
as
much
as
euer
they
did
,
although
the
Samorijn
protesteth
not
to
know
of
it
,
as
also
that
he
could
not
let
it
,
saying
that
they
were
Sea
rouers
,
and
were
neither
subiect
vnto
him
,
nor
any
man
else
.
They
left
their
Fort
,
and
put
no
great
trust
in
the
Malabares
,
as
being
one
of
the
most
rebellious
and
trayterous
nations
in
all
the
Indies
,
and
make
many
a
traueling
Marchant
poore
,
by
reason
the
Sea
coast
is
made
by
them
so
dangerous
and
perilous
to
sayle
by
:
for
the
which
cause
the
Portingales
armie
by
Sea
is
yearely
sent
foorth
out
of
Goa
,
onely
to
cleare
the
coast
of
them
,
yet
are
there
many
Malabares
in
diuers
places
,
which
by
rouing
and
stealing
doe
much
mischiefe
in
the
Countrie
,
both
by
water
and
by
land
,
which
kéepe
themselues
on
the
Sea
side
,
where
they
haue
their
creekes
to
come
forth
,
and
to
carie
their
prises
in
to
hide
them
in
the
countrie
.
They
dwell
in
straw
houses
vpon
stone
hilles
,
and
rocks
not
inhabited
,
so
that
(
to
conclude
)
they
can
not
be
ouercome
neither
doe
they
care
for
Samorijns
,
nor
any
man
else
.
There
is
a
Hauen
belonging
to
these
ryuers
,
distant
from
Goa
about
twelue
miles
,
and
is
called
Sanguis●o
,
where
many
of
those
Rouers
dwell
,
and
doe
so
much
mischiefe
that
no
man
can
passe
by
,
but
they
receiue
some
wrong
by
them
,
so
that
there
came
dayly
complaints
vnto
the
Viceroye
,
who
as
then
was
named
Don
Francisco
Mascharenhas
,
Earle
of
Villa
Do●ta
,
who
to
remedie
the
same
sent
vnto
the
Samorijn
,
to
will
him
to
punish
them
:
who
returned
the
messenger
againe
with
answere
,
that
he
had
no
power
ouer
them
,
neither
yet
could
commaund
them
,
as
being
subiect
to
no
man
,
and
gaue
the
Viceroy
free
libertie
to
punish
them
at
his
pleasure
,
promising
that
he
should
haue
his
aide
therein
.
Which
the
Viceroy
vnderstanding
,
prepared
an
armie
of
fifteen
Foists
,
ouer
whom
he
made
chiefe
Captaine
a
Gentleman
,
his
nephew
called
Don
Iulianes
Mascharenhas
,
giuing
him
expresse
commandement
first
to
goe
vnto
the
Hauen
of
Sanguisen
,
&
vtterly
to
raze
the
same
downe
to
the
ground
,
which
to
effect
,
this
fléete
being
at
Sea
,
and
comming
to
the
said
Hauen
,
the
Admirall
of
the
fléete
asked
counsel
what
was
best
to
be
done
,
because
Sanguisen
is
an
Iland
lying
within
the
coast
,
the
ryuer
runing
about
it
,
with
many
Cliffes
&
shallowes
in
the
entrance
,
so
that
at
a
low
water
men
can
hardly
enter
in
.
At
the
last
they
appointed
that
the
Admirall
with
halfe
the
fléete
should
put
in
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Vice
Admirall
called
Ioan
Barriga
,
with
the
other
halfe
should
enter
on
the
other
side
,
which
being
concluded
among
them
,
the
Admiral
entred
first
,
commaunding
the
rest
to
follow
,
and
rowed
euen
to
the
Firme
land
,
thinking
they
had
come
after
:
but
the
other
Captaines
that
were
all
young
Gentlemen
and
vnexperienced
,
began
to
quarell
among
themselues
,
who
should
be
first
or
last
,
whereby
the
fléete
was
seperated
,
&
some
lay
in
one
place
,
some
in
an
other
,
vpon
the
droughts
and
shalowes
,
and
could
not
stirre
,
so
that
they
coulde
not
come
to
helpe
the
Admirall
▪
neither
yet
stirre
backward
nor
forwards
.
And
when
the
Vice
Admirall
should
haue
put
in
,
on
the
other
side
the
Captaines
that
were
with
him
would
not
obay
him
,
saying
he
was
no
Gentleman
,
and
that
they
were
his
betters
,
vppon
these
and
such
like
p●ints
,
most
of
the
Portingals
enterprises
doe
stand
,
and
are
taken
in
hand
,
whereby
most
commonly
they
receiue
the
ouerthrow
:
and
by
the
same
meanes
this
fléete
was
likewise
spoyled
,
and
could
not
helpe
themselues
:
which
those
of
Sanguese●
perceiuing
,
hauing
forsaken
their
houses
and
being
on
the
toppes
of
the
hilles
,
and
séeing
that
the
Foistes
lay
without
,
one
seperated
from
the
other
vpon
the
Cliffes
and
shallowes
not
being
able
to
put
off
,
and
that
the
Admirall
lay
alone
vppon
the
Strand
,
and
coulde
not
stirre
,
they
tooke
courage
,
and
in
great
number
set
vppon
the
Admirals
Foiste
,
and
put
them
all
to
the
sword
,
except
such
as
saued
themselues
by
swimming
.
And
although
the
Admirall
might
well
haue
saued
himselfe
,
for
that
a
slaue
profered
to
beare
him
on
his
back
,
yet
he
would
not
,
saying
,
that
he
had
rather
die
honourably
fighting
against
his
enemie
,
then
to
saue
his
life
with
dishonour
,
so
that
he
defended
himselfe
most
valiantly
.
But
when
they
came
so
many
vpon
him
,
that
hee
coulde
no
longer
resist
them
▪
they
slew
him
,
&
being
de●d
cut
off
his
head
,
in
presence
of
all
the
other
Foistes
:
which
done
they
stucke
the
head
vpon
a
Pike
,
crying
in
mocking
vnto
the
other
Portingales
,
come
and
fetch
your
Captaine
againe
,
to
their
no
litle
shame
and
dishonour
,
that
in
the
meane
time
looked
one
vpon
an
other
like
Owles
.
In
the
ende
they
departed
from
thence
with
the
fléete
,
euerie
man
seuerally
by
themselues
,
like
shéep
without
a
shepheard
,
and
so
returned
againe
into
Goa
,
with
that
great
victorie
.
The
Captaines
were
presently
committed
to
prison
,
but
each
man
excusing
himselfe
,
were
all
discharged
againe
,
great
sorrowe
being
made
for
the
Admirall
,
specially
by
the
Viceroy
,
because
hee
was
his
brothers
sonne
,
and
much
lamented
by
euery
man
,
as
being
a
man
verie
well
beloued
,
for
his
courteous
and
gentle
behauiour
:
the
other
Captaines
to
the
contrarie
being
much
blamed
,
as
they
well
deserued
.
Presently
therevpon
they
made
ready
an
other
armie
with
other
Captaines
,
whereof
Don
Ieronimo
Mascharenhas
was
Admirall
,
being
cousin
to
the
foresaid
Admirall
deceased
,
to
reuenge
his
death
.
This
fléete
set
foote
on
land
,
and
withall
their
power
entred
among
the
houses
,
but
the
Sangueseans
perceiuing
them
to
come
,
that
purposely
watched
for
them
,
fled
into
the
mountaines
,
leauing
their
strawe
houses
emptie
:
whether
they
could
not
be
followed
,
by
reason
of
the
wildnesse
of
the
place
,
whereupon
the
Portingales
burnt
their
houses
,
and
cut
down
their
trées
,
rasing
al
things
to
the
ground
,
with
the
which
distruction
they
departed
thence
,
no
man
resisting
them
.
At
the
same
time
the
rulers
of
Cochijn
by
commandement
of
the
Viceroy
,
began
to
set
vp
a
custome
house
in
the
towne
,
which
till
that
time
had
neuer
beene
there
:
for
the
which
cause
the
inhabitants
rose
vp
,
&
would
haue
slaine
them
,
that
went
about
it
.
Whereupon
they
left
it
off
,
till
such
time
as
the
new
Viceroy
came
out
of
Portingall
,
called
Don
Duarede
Meneses
,
and
with
the
old
Viceroy
assembled
a
counsell
in
Cochijn
,
where
the
gouernment
was
deliuered
vnto
him
:
and
there
he
vsed
such
meanes
,
that
by
faire
words
and
intreatie
they
erected
their
custome
house
,
and
got
the
townes
mens
good
will
,
but
more
by
compulsion
then
other
wise
.
Which
custome
is
a
great
profit
to
the
King
,
by
meanes
of
the
traffique
therein
vsed
,
because
there
the
Portingall
ships
doe
make
themselues
ready
,
with
their
full
lading
to
sayle
from
thence
to
Portingall
.
The
same
yeare
in
the
month
of
September
,
there
arriued
in
Goa
,
a
Portingal
ship
,
called
the
Dom
Iesus
de
Cara●a
▪
that
broght
newes
of
foure
ships
more
,
that
were
on
the
way
,
with
a
new
Viceroy
called
Don
Duarte
de
Meneses
:
which
caused
great
ioye
throughout
the
Cittie
,
and
al
the
Bels
being
rung
as
the
manner
is
,
when
the
first
ship
of
euerie
fleete
arriueth
in
Goa
out
of
Portingall
.
In
that
ship
came
certaine
Canoniers
being
Netherlanders
,
that
brought
me
letters
out
of
Holland
,
which
was
no
small
comfort
vnto
me
.
Not
long
after
in
the
same
month
there
arriued
an
other
ship
called
Boa
Vragen
,
wherein
were
many
Gentlemen
,
and
Knights
of
the
Crosse
▪
that
came
to
serue
the
King
in
India
:
among
which
was
one
of
my
Lord
Archbishops
brethren
,
called
Roque
da
Fonseca
,
the
other
Lords
were
Don
Iorgie
Tubal
de
Meneses
,
chiefe
standerd
bearer
to
the
King
of
Portingal
,
new
chosen
Captaine
of
Soffala
,
and
Mosambique
,
in
regard
of
certain
seruice
that
he
had
in
times
past
done
for
the
king
in
India
▪
Iohn
Gomes
da
Silua
newe
Captaine
of
Ormus
:
Don
Francesco
Mascharenhas
brother
of
Don
Iulianes
Mascharenhas
,
that
was
slaine
in
Sanguise●
,
as
I
said
before
,
hee
was
to
haue
had
the
Captaines
place
of
Ormus
,
but
by
meanes
of
his
death
,
it
was
giuen
vnto
his
brother
Don
Francesco
,
for
the
tearme
of
three
yeares
,
after
he
that
is
in
it
had
serued
his
full
time
.
In
Nouember
after
,
the
other
thrée
ships
arriued
in
Cochijn
,
and
had
sayled
on
the
out
side
of
Saint
Laurence
Iland
,
not
putting
into
Mosambique
.
The
ship
names
were
Santa
Maria
Arreliquias
,
and
the
Admiral
,
As
Chagas
,
or
the
fiue
wounds
.
In
her
came
the
Viceroy
Don
Duarte
de
Meneses
that
had
béene
Captaine
of
Tanger
in
Africa
,
or
Barbarie
:
and
in
this
ship
there
were
9●0
.
Souldiers
and
Gentlemen
,
that
came
to
safeconduct
the
Viceroy
▪
besides
the
saylers
that
were
aboue
a
100.
and
had
beene
aboue
seuen
Monthes
vpon
the
way
,
without
taking
land
before
they
arriued
at
Cochin
,
wher
they
receiued
the
Viceroy
with
great
solemnitie
:
and
being
landed
he
sent
presently
vnto
the
olde
Viceroye
to
certifie
him
of
his
arriuall
,
and
that
hee
should
commit
the
gouernment
of
the
countrie
vnto
the
Archbishoppe
,
to
gouerne
it
in
his
absence
,
specially
because
the
Archbishop
&
hee
were
verie
good
friends
,
and
old
acquaintance
,
hauing
béene
prisoners
together
in
Barbarie
when
Don
Sebastian
King
of
Portingall
was
slaine
:
which
the
old
Viceroy
presently
did
,
and
went
by
Sea
vnto
Cochijn
,
that
he
might
returne
into
Portingall
with
the
same
ships
,
as
the
Viceroyes
vse
to
do
,
for
that
after
their
time
of
Gouernment
is
out
,
they
may
not
stay
any
longer
in
India
.
The
10.
of
Nouember
Anno
1584.
the
ship
called
Carania
went
from
Goa
to
Cochijn
,
there
to
take
in
Pepper
,
and
other
wares
:
and
then
doe
all
the
Factors
goe
into
Cochijn
,
to
lade
their
wares
,
and
when
the
ships
are
laden
and
readie
to
depart
,
they
returne
againe
to
Goa
,
wher
they
stil
remaine
.
In
that
shippe
the
olde
Viceroye
with
many
Gentlemen
sayled
to
Cochijn
.
〈◊〉
The
fift
of
Februarie
Anno
1585.
the
Viceroy
Don
Duarte
de
Meneses
,
arriued
in
Goa
,
where
with
great
triumph
and
feasting
hee
was
receiued
.
In
the
month
of
Aprill
the
same
yeare
my
fellow
(
and
seruant
to
the
Archbishop
)
called
Barnard
Burcherts
,
borne
in
Hamborough
trauelled
from
Goa
vnto
Ormus
.
and
from
thence
to
Bassora
,
and
from
thence
by
lande
through
Babilon
,
Ierusalem
,
Damasco
,
and
Aleppo
:
from
whence
he
sent
me
two
leters
,
by
an
Armenian
,
wherein
hee
certified
me
of
all
his
Vsage
which
he
performed
with
small
charges
,
and
lesse
danger
,
in
good
fellowship
,
and
verie
merrie
in
the
companie
of
the
Caffyles
.
From
Aleppo
he
went
to
Tripoli
in
Suria
,
and
there
hee
found
certaine
ships
for
England
,
wherein
he
sayled
to
London
,
and
from
thence
to
Hamborough
,
which
by
letters
from
him
written
out
of
Hamborough
I
vnderstoode
.
In
the
month
of
August
,
there
came
letters
from
Venice
by
land
,
that
brought
newes
of
the
death
and
murther
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
a
man
of
honourable
memorie
,
as
also
of
the
death
of
Mons.
the
Duke
of
Alenson
,
or
Amon
,
with
the
mariage
of
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
to
the
King
of
Spaines
daughter
.
The
20.
of
October
,
there
arriued
in
Goa
the
ship
called
the
S.
Francis
,
that
came
out
of
Portingal
,
&
with
it
came
also
some
Dutch
Canoniers
,
that
brought
mee
letters
out
of
my
countrie
,
with
newes
of
my
father
Hugh
Ioosten
of
Harlems
death
.
The
first
of
Nouember
after
▪
arriued
at
Cochiin
,
the
Saint
Alberto
that
came
from
Portingal
.
And
the
first
of
December
that
yeare
there
arriued
in
Cananor
vpon
the
coast
of
Malabar
the
ship
called
the
Saint
Laurence
,
and
from
thence
came
to
Goa
,
most
of
her
men
being
sicke
,
&
aboue
90.
of
them
dead
,
hauing
indured
great
miserie
,
and
not
once
put
into
land
.
At
that
time
ther
wanted
two
of
the
fléete
,
that
came
from
Lisborne
in
companie
with
her
,
&
they
were
the
S.
Saluator
,
and
the
Admirall
S.
Iago
,
whereof
they
could
heare
no
newes
.
At
the
same
time
there
came
certaine
Italians
by
land
into
Goa
,
and
brought
newes
of
the
death
of
Pope
Gregorie
the
13.
and
of
the
election
of
the
new
Pope
called
Sixtus
.
At
that
time
also
the
ships
that
came
from
Portingall
sayled
to
Cochijn
to
take
in
their
lading
:
which
done
in
the
month
of
Ianuarie
Anno
1586
they
sayled
for
Portingall
.
In
the
month
of
May
Anno
1586.
letters
were
brought
into
Goa
,
from
the
Captaine
of
Soffala
and
Mosambique
vnto
the
Viceroy
and
the
Archbishop
,
to
certifie
them
of
the
casting
away
of
the
Admiral
Saint
Iago
,
that
set
out
of
Portingall
the
yeare
before
being
Anno
1585.
whereof
I
spake
before
,
she
was
cast
away
in
this
manner
.
The
ship
being
come
with
a
good
speedy
winde
and
wether
,
from
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
neere
to
Mosambique
,
they
had
passed
(
as
they
thought
)
all
dangers
▪
so
that
they
needed
not
to
feare
any
thing
:
yet
it
is
good
for
the
Master
&
others
to
be
careful
and
keepe
good
watch
,
and
not
to
stand
too
much
vpon
their
owne
cunning
&
conceites
,
as
these
did
,
which
was
the
principal
cause
of
their
casting
away
and
so
they
sayled
betweene
the
Iland
Saint
Laurence
and
the
Firme
land
,
that
runneth
by
the
coast
to
Mosambique
,
which
lyeth
on
the
left
hand
,
&
the
Iland
of
S.
Laurence
on
the
right
hand
,
betweene
the
which
Iland
and
the
fast
land
▪
there
are
certain
shallowes
called
the
India
,
fiftie
Spanish
miles
distant
from
the
Iland
of
S.
Laurence
,
and
seuentie
miles
from
the
Firme
land
,
right
against
the
countrie
of
Soffala
,
vnder
22.
degrees
,
on
the
South
side
of
the
Equinoctiall
,
and
from
thence
to
Mosambique
is
90.
miles
.
Those
shallowes
are
most
of
cleare
Corrale
,
verie
sharpe
both
of
blacke
,
white
,
and
gréene
colour
,
which
is
verie
dangerous
:
therefore
it
is
good
reason
they
should
shunne
them
,
and
surely
the
Pilots
ought
to
haue
great
care
,
specially
such
as
are
in
the
Indian
ships
,
for
that
the
whole
ship
and
safetie
thereof
lyeth
in
their
hands
,
and
is
onely
ruled
by
them
,
and
that
by
expresse
commaundement
from
the
King
,
so
that
no
man
may
contrary
them
.
They
being
thus
betwéene
the
lands
,
and
by
all
the
Saylors
iudgements
hard
by
the
drowthes
of
India
,
the
Pilot
tooke
the
height
of
the
Sunne
,
and
made
his
account
that
they
were
past
the
shallowes
▪
commaunding
the
Master
to
make
all
the
sayle
hee
could
,
and
freely
to
sayle
to
Mosambique
,
without
any
let
or
stay
.
And
although
there
were
diuers
Saylors
in
the
shippe
,
that
likewise
had
their
Cardes
,
some
to
learne
,
other
for
their
pleasures
,
as
diuers
Officers
,
the
Master
and
the
chiefe
Boatwayne
,
that
said
it
was
better
to
keepe
alooffe
,
specially
by
night
,
and
that
it
would
be
good
to
hold
good
watch
,
for
that
they
found
they
had
not
as
then
past
the
shallowes
:
yet
the
Pilot
saide
the
contrary
,
and
would
needes
shew
that
he
only
had
skill
,
and
power
to
commaunde
:
(
as
commonly
the
Portingales
by
pride
do
cast
themselues
away
,
because
they
wil
follow
no
mans
counsell
and
be
vnder
no
mans
subiection
specially
when
they
haue
authoritie
)
as
it
happened
to
this
Pilot
that
would
heare
no
man
speake
,
nor
tak●
my
counsell
but
his
owne
,
&
therefore
commaunded
that
they
should
doe
as
he
appointed
them
,
whereupon
they
hoysted
all
their
Sayles
,
&
sayled
in
that
sort
till
it
was
midnight
,
both
with
good
wind
&
faire
wether
but
the
Moone
not
shining
,
they
fell
full
vpon
the
Shallowes
,
being
of
cleare
white
Corall
,
and
so
sharpe
,
that
with
the
force
of
wynd
and
water
that
draue
the
shippe
vpon
them
,
it
cut
the
shippe
in
two
peeces
,
as
if
it
had
beene
sawed
in
sunder
:
so
that
the
keele
and
two
Oarlops
lay
still
vpon
the
ground
,
and
the
vpper
part
being
driuen
somewhat
further
,
at
the
last
stuck
fast
,
the
maste
beeing
also
broken
,
wherewith
you
might
haue
heard
so
great
a
crie
,
that
all
the
aire
did
sound
therewith
,
for
that
in
the
shippe
,
(
being
Admiral
)
there
was
at
the
least
fyue
hundreth
persons
,
among
the
wich
were
30.
women
,
with
manie
Iesuites
and
Fryers
,
so
that
as
then
there
was
nothing
else
to
bee
done
,
but
euery
man
to
shrifte
,
bidding
each
other
farewel
,
and
asking
al
men
forgiuenes
,
with
weeping
and
crying
,
as
it
may
well
be
thought
.
The
Admirall
called
Fernando
de
Mendosa
,
the
Maister
,
the
Pylot
,
and
ten
or
twelue
more
,
presentlie
entred
into
the
small
boate
,
keeping
it
with
naked
Rapiers
,
that
no
more
should
enter
,
saying
they
would
goe
see
,
if
there
were
anie
drie
place
in
the
shallowes
,
whereon
they
might
worke
,
to
make
a
Boate
of
the
peeces
of
the
broken
shippe
,
therein
to
sayle
vnto
the
shore
,
and
so
to
saue
their
liues
,
wherewith
they
put
them
that
were
behind
in
some
small
comfort
,
but
not
much
.
But
when
they
had
rowed
about
,
and
finding
no
drie
place
,
they
durst
not
returne
again
vnto
the
Shippe
,
least
the
boate
would
haue
beene
ouerladen
,
and
so
drowned
,
and
in
the
Shippe
they
looked
for
no
helpe
,
wherefore
in
fyne
they
concluded
to
row
to
land
,
hauing
about
12
boxes
of
Marmalade
,
with
a
pipe
of
wine
,
and
some
Bisket
,
which
in
hast
they
had
thrown
into
the
boat
,
which
they
dealt
among
them
,
as
néed
required
,
and
so
commending
themselues
to
God
,
they
rowed
forwardes
towards
the
coast
,
and
after
they
had
béene
17
daies
vpon
the
sea
,
they
fell
with
great
hunger
,
thirst
and
labor
on
the
land
,
where
they
saued
themselues
.
The
rest
that
stayed
in
the
ship
,
séeing
the
boate
came
not
againe
,
it
may
wel
be
thought
what
case
they
were
in
.
At
the
last
one
side
of
the
vpper
part
of
the
ship
,
betwéene
both
the
vpper
Oarlops
,
where
the
great
boat
lay
,
burst
out
,
and
the
Boate
being
halfe
burst
,
began
to
come
forth
:
but
because
there
was
small
hope
to
be
had
,
and
fewe
of
them
had
little
will
to
proue
masteryes
,
no
man
layd
hand
thereon
,
but
euerie
man
sate
looking
one
vpon
an
other
.
At
the
last
an
Italian
,
called
Cyprian
Grimoaldo
,
rose
vp
,
and
taking
courage
vnto
him
,
sayd
,
why
are
we
thus
abashed
?
Let
vs
seeke
to
helpe
our selues
,
and
see
if
there
be
any
remedie
to
saue
our
liues
:
wherewith
presentlie
he
leapt
into
the
boat
,
with
an
instrument
in
his
hand
,
and
began
to
make
it
cleane
,
whereat
some
others
began
to
take
courage
,
and
to
helpe
him
,
as
well
as
they
could
,
with
such
things
as
first
came
to
their
handes
:
so
that
in
the
end
there
leaped
at
the
least
foure
score
and
ten
persons
into
it
,
and
many
hung
by
the
handes
vppon
the
boat
swimming
after
it
:
among
the
which
were
some
women
:
but
because
they
would
not
sinke
the
boate
,
they
were
forced
to
cut
off
the
fingers
,
handes
,
and
armes
of
such
as
held
thereon
,
and
let
them
fall
into
the
sea
,
and
manie
they
threw
ouer
bord
,
being
such
as
had
not
wherewith
to
defend
themselues
.
Which
done
they
set
forwards
,
committing
themselues
to
God
,
with
the
greatest
cry
and
pitifullest
noyse
that
euer
was
heard
,
as
though
heauen
and
earth
had
gone
together
,
when
they
tooke
their
leaue
of
such
as
stayed
in
the
Shippe
.
In
which
manner
hauing
rowed
certaine
dayes
,
and
hauing
but
small
store
of
victuals
,
for
that
they
were
so
manie
in
the
boate
,
that
it
was
readie
to
sinke
,
it
being
likewise
verie
leake
,
and
not
able
to
hold
out
:
in
the
ende
they
agreed
among
themselues
to
chuse
a
Captaine
,
to
whome
they
would
obey
,
and
doe
as
he
commanded
:
and
among
the
rest
they
chose
a
gentle
man
,
a
Mestico
of
India
,
and
swore
to
obey
him
:
hee
presentlie
commanded
to
throwe
some
of
them
ouer
bord
,
such
as
at
that
tyme
had
least
meanes
or
strength
to
helpe
themselues
:
among
the
which
there
was
a
Carpenter
,
that
had
not
long
before
,
holpen
to
dresse
the
Boate
,
whoe
seeing
that
the
Lot
fell
vpon
him
,
desired
them
to
giue
him
a
peece
of
Marmalade
and
a
Cuppe
of
wine
,
which
when
they
had
done
,
he
willingly
suffered
himselfe
to
bee
throwne
ouer
bord
into
the
Sea
,
and
so
was
drowned
.
There
was
an
other
of
those
,
that
in
Portingale
are
called
New
Christians
:
he
béeing
allotted
to
be
cast
ouer
bord
into
the
Sea
,
had
a
younger
Brother
in
the
same
Boate
,
that
sodainelie
rose
vp
and
desired
the
Captaine
that
hee
would
pardon
and
make
free
his
Brother
,
and
let
him
supplie
his
place
,
saying
,
My
Brother
is
older
and
of
better
knowledge
in
the
world
then
I
,
and
therefore
more
fit
to
liue
in
the
world
,
and
to
helpe
my
sisters
and
friendes
in
their
need
:
so
that
I
had
rather
die
for
him
,
then
to
liue
without
him
.
At
which
request
they
let
the
elder
Brother
loose
,
and
threwe
the
younger
at
his
owne
request
into
the
sea
,
that
swōme
at
the
least
sixe
howers
after
the
boate
.
And
although
they
held
vp
their
hands
with
naked
rapiers
willing
him
that
hee
shuld
not
once
come
to
touch
the
Boate
,
yet
laying
hold
thereon
,
and
hauing
his
hand
half
cut
in
two
,
he
would
not
let
go
:
so
that
in
the
end
they
were
constrained
to
take
him
in
againe
:
both
the
which
brethren
I
knew
,
and
haue
bene
in
company
with
them
:
in
this
miserie
and
paine
they
were
●0
daies
at
sea
.
&
in
the
end
got
to
land
where
they
found
the
Admiral
and
those
that
were
in
the
other
boate
.
Such
as
stayed
in
the
ship
,
some
tooke
bords
,
deals
,
and
other
péeces
of
wood
,
&
bound
them
together
(
which
the
Portingals
cal
bangadas
)
euery
man
what
they
could
catch
▪
all
hoping
to
saue
their
liues
,
but
of
all
those
there
came
but
two
men
safe
to
shore
.
They
that
before
had
taken
land
out
of
the
boates
,
hauing
escaped
that
danger
,
fell
into
an
other
,
for
they
had
no
sooner
set
foote
on
shore
,
but
they
were
by
the
Mores
called
Caffares
,
Inhabitants
of
that
country
spoiled
of
al
their
cloaths
,
so
that
they
left
not
so
much
vpon
their
bodies
,
as
would
hide
their
priuie
members
:
whereby
they
indured
great
hunger
and
miserie
with
manie
other
mischieffes
,
which
would
be
ouer
tedious
to
rehearse
.
In
the
end
they
came
vnto
a
place
,
where
they
found
a
factor
of
the
Captaines
of
Soffala
&
Mosambique
,
&
he
holp
them
as
he
might
,
and
made
means
to
send
them
vnto
Mosambique
,
and
from
thence
they
went
into
India
,
where
I
knew
manie
of
them
,
and
haue
often
spoken
with
them
.
Of
those
that
were
come
safe
to
shore
,
some
of
them
died
before
they
got
to
Mosambique
,
so
that
in
all
,
they
were
about
60
persons
that
saued
themselues
:
all
the
rest
were
drowned
&
smothered
in
the
ship
,
&
there
was
neuer
other
newes
of
the
ship
then
as
you
haue
heard
.
Hereby
you
may
consider
the
pride
of
this
Pilot
,
who
because
he
would
be
counselled
by
no
man
,
cast
away
that
ship
with
so
many
men
:
wherefore
a
Pilot
ought
not
to
haue
so
great
authority
.
that
in
time
of
need
he
should
reiect
and
not
heare
the
counsell
of
such
as
are
most
skilfull
.
The
Pilote
,
when
he
came
into
Portingale
,
was
committed
to
prison
,
but
by
giftes
and
presents
he
was
let
loose
,
and
an
other
shippe
,
beeing
the
best
of
the
Fleet
,
that
went
for
India
,
in
Anno
1588.
committed
vnto
him
,
not
without
great
curses
and
euill
wordes
of
the
Mothers
,
Sisters
,
wiues
and
Chidren
of
those
that
perished
in
the
ship
,
which
all
cryed
vengeance
on
him
:
and
comming
with
thy
ship
wherein
he
then
was
placed
,
called
the
S.
Thomas
,
he
had
almost
laid
her
on
the
same
place
▪
where
the
other
was
cast
away
:
hut
day
comming
on
,
they
romde
themselues
off
,
and
so
escaped
:
yet
in
their
voiage
homeward
to
Portingal
,
the
same
shippe
was
cast
away
by
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
,
with
the
Pilot
and
all
her
men
,
whereby
much
speech
arose
,
saying
it
was
a
iust
iudgement
of
God
against
him
for
making
so
many
widdowes
and
fatherles
children
,
whereof
I
will
speake
in
another
place
.
This
I
thought
good
to
set
downe
at
large
,
because
men
might
see
that
many
a
shippe
is
cast
away
by
the
headinesse
of
the
gouernours
,
and
vnskilfulnesse
of
the
pilotes
:
wherfore
it
were
good
to
examine
the
persons
before
a
shippe
be
committed
vnto
them
,
specially
a
shippe
of
such
a
charge
,
and
wherein
consisteth
the
welfare
or
vndoing
of
so
many
men
,
together
with
their
liues
,
and
impouerishing
of
so
many
a
poore
wife
and
child
:
this
losse
happened
in
the
month
of
August
,
An.
1●●5
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
In
May
An.
1586.
two
ships
laden
with
●are
set
saile
out
of
the
hauen
of
Chaul
,
in
Ind●a
,
that
belonged
vnto
certaine
Portingalles
inhabitantes
of
Chaul
,
the
owners
being
in
them
:
those
shippes
should
haue
sayled
to
the
straites
of
Mecca
,
or
the
●dde
sea
,
where
the
said
marchantes
vsed
to
traficque
:
but
they
were
taken
on
the
Sea
by
two
Turkish
Galleyes
,
that
had
beene
made
in
the
innermost
partes
of
the
straites
of
M●a
,
by
Cairo
,
on
the
corner
of
the
redde
sea
,
in
a
towne
called
Sues
:
the
sayde
Galleyes
began
to
doe
great
mischiefe
,
&
put
all
the
Indian
marchants
in
great
feare
.
The
same
month
there
was
a
great
army
,
prepared
in
Goa
,
both
of
Fustes
and
gallies
,
such
as
in
many
yeares
had
not
béene
séene
,
and
was
appointed
to
saile
to
the
red
sea
,
to
driue
the
Turkish
Galleyes
away
,
or
els
to
fight
with
them
if
they
could
:
they
were
also
commanded
by
the
Viceroy
to
winter
their
shippes
in
Ormus
,
and
then
to
enter
into
the
straights
of
Persia
,
lying
behind
Ormus
,
and
to
offer
their
seruice
to
Xatamas
K.
of
Per●
,
against
the
Turke
their
common
enemy
,
thereby
to
trouble
him
on
all
sides
,
if
they
had
brought
their
purpose
to
effect
:
but
it
fel
out
otherwise
,
as
hereafter
you
shall
heare
:
for
Chiefe
of
this
army
,
there
was
appointed
a
Gentleman
,
named
Rioy
Gonsalues
da
Can●
,
who
once
had
béene
Captaine
of
Ormus
,
being
a
very
fatte
and
grosse
man
,
which
was
one
of
the
chiefe
occasions
of
their
euill
fortune
,
and
with
him
went
the
principallest
soldiers
and
gentlemen
of
all
India
,
thinking
to
winne
great
honor
thereby
:
this
army
being
ready
,
&
minding
to
sayle
to
the
redde
sea
,
they
found
many
calmes
vpon
the
way
so
that
they
indured
much
miserie
,
and
begunne
to
die
like
dogges
,
as
well
for
want
of
drinke
as
other
necessaries
:
for
they
had
not
made
their
account
to
stay
so
long
vpon
the
way
,
which
is
alwaies
their
excuse
if
any
thing
falleth
out
contrary
to
their
mindes
:
this
was
their
good
beginning
,
and
as
it
is
thought
a
preparatiue
to
further
mischiefe
:
for
comming
to
the
redde
sea
,
at
the
mouth
thereof
they
met
the
Turkish
Gallies
,
where
they
had
a
long
fight
,
but
in
the
end
the
Portingals
had
the
ouerthrow
,
&
escaped
as
well
as
they
might
,
with
great
dishonour
,
and
no
little
losse
:
and
the
Turkes
being
victorious
,
sayled
to
the
coast
of
Abex
or
Melinde
,
where
they
tooke
certaine
townes
,
as
Pate
and
Braua
,
that
as
then
were
in
league
with
the
Portingalles
,
there
to
strengthen
themselues
,
and
thereby
to
reape
a
greater
benefit
,
by
indamaging
the
Portingall
,
and
lying
vnder
their
noses
.
The
Portingall
armie
hauing
spedde
in
this
manner
,
went
vnto
Ormus
,
there
to
winter
themselues
,
and
in
the
meane
time
to
repaire
their
armie
,
and
to
heale
their
sicke
soldiers
,
whereof
they
had
many
:
and
so
when
time
serued
to
fulfill
the
Viceroyes
commandement
in
helping
Xatamas
,
thinking
by
that
meanes
to
recouer
their
losses
:
being
ariued
in
Ormus
,
and
hauing
repaired
their
Fustes
,
&
the
time
comming
on
,
the
General
by
reason
of
his
fatnes
and
corpulent
bodie
stayed
in
Ormus
,
appointing
Lieuetenant
in
his
place
,
one
called
Pedro
Homen
Pereira
,
(
who
although
he
was
but
a
meane
gentleman
,
yet
was
hee
a
very
good
soldier
,
and
of
great
experience
)
commanding
them
to
obey
him
in
all
things
,
as
if
he
were
there
in
person
himselfe
:
giuing
them
in
charge
,
as
they
sailed
along
the
coast
,
to
land
vpon
the
coast
of
Arabia
,
there
to
punish
certain
pirates
,
that
held
in
a
place
called
Nicola
,
and
spoiled
such
as
passed
to
and
fro
vpon
the
seas
,
and
did
great
hurt
to
the
ships
and
marchants
of
Bassora
,
that
traffiqued
in
Ormus
,
whereby
the
trafique
to
the
saide
towne
of
Ormus
was
much
hindered
,
to
the
great
losse
and
vndoing
of
many
a
marchant
.
With
this
commission
they
set
forwarde
with
their
Lieuetenant
,
and
being
come
to
Nicola
,
where
they
ran
their
fustes
on
shore
,
so
that
they
lay
halfe
dry
vpon
the
sand
:
euery
man
in
generall
leaped
on
land
,
without
any
order
of
battaile
,
as
in
all
their
actions
they
vse
to
doe
:
which
the
Lieuetenant
perceiuing
,
would
haue
vsed
his
authoritie
,
and
haue
placed
them
in
order
,
as
in
warlike
affaires
is
requisite
to
be
done
:
but
they
to
the
contrarie
would
not
obay
him
,
saying
hee
was
but
a
Bore
,
&
that
they
were
better
Gentlemen
&
soldiers
then
he
:
and
with
these
and
such
like
presumptuous
spéeches
,
they
went
on
their
course
,
scattering
here
&
there
in
all
disorders
like
shéepe
without
a
shepheard
,
thinking
all
the
world
not
sufficient
to
containe
them
,
and
euery
Portingall
to
bee
a
Hercules
and
so
strong
,
that
they
could
beare
the
whole
world
vpon
their
sholders
,
which
the
Arabians
(
being
within
the
land
and
most
on
horsebacke
)
perceyuing
and
séeing
their
great
disorder
,
&
knowing
most
of
their
Fustes
to
lie
drie
vpon
the
strand
,
and
that
without
great
payne
,
and
much
labour
they
coulde
not
hastily
set
them
on
floate
,
presently
compassed
them
about
,
and
being
ringed
in
manner
of
a
halfe
Moone
,
they
fell
vpon
them
,
and
in
that
sorte
draue
them
away
,
killing
them
as
they
list
,
till
they
came
vnto
their
Fustes
:
and
because
they
could
not
presently
get
their
Fustes
into
the
water
,
through
fear
and
shame
they
were
complled
to
fight
,
where
likewise
many
of
them
were
slaine
,
and
not
aboue
fiftie
of
them
escaped
that
had
set
foote
on
land
:
and
so
being
gotten
into
their
Fustes
,
they
rowed
away
.
In
this
ouerthrow
there
were
slayne
aboue
800.
Portingalles
,
of
the
oldest
&
best
soldiers
in
all
India
,
and
among
them
was
a
Trumpetter
,
being
a
Netherlander
,
who
being
in
the
thickest
of
the
fight
,
not
farre
from
the
Portingalles
ensigne
,
and
séeing
the
Ensigne-bearer
throw
downe
his
Ensigne
,
the
easier
to
escape
and
saue
his
life
,
and
that
one
of
the
Arabians
had
taken
it
vp
,
casting
his
Trumpet
at
his
backe
,
he
ranne
in
great
furie
,
and
with
his
rapier
killed
the
Arabian
that
held
it
,
and
brought
it
againe
among
the
Portingals
,
saying
it
was
a
great
shame
for
them
to
suffer
it
so
to
bee
carryed
away
,
and
in
that
manner
he
held
it
at
the
least
a
whole
hower
,
and
spoyled
many
of
the
Arabians
that
sought
to
take
it
from
him
,
in
such
manner
,
that
he
stood
compassed
about
with
deade
men
:
and
although
hee
might
haue
saued
himselfe
,
if
hee
woulde
haue
left
the
Ensigne
,
yet
he
would
not
doe
it
,
till
in
the
ende
there
came
so
many
vpon
him
,
that
they
killed
him
,
where
he
yeéelded
vp
the
Ghost
,
with
the
ensigne
in
his
armes
,
and
so
ended
his
dayes
with
honour
:
which
the
Portingalles
themselues
did
confesse
,
and
often
acknowledged
it
,
commending
his
valour
,
which
I
thought
good
to
set
downe
in
this
place
for
a
perpetuall
memorie
of
his
valiant
mind
.
The
Lieuetenant
perceyuing
their
disorder
,
and
how
it
would
fall
out
,
wisely
saued
himselfe
,
and
got
into
the
Fustes
,
where
hee
behelde
the
ouerthrow
,
and
in
the
ende
with
the
emptie
vessels
he
turned
againe
to
Ormus
,
without
doing
any
thing
else
,
to
the
great
griefe
and
shame
of
all
the
Indian
soldiers
,
being
the
greatest
ouerthrow
that
euer
the
Portingals
had
in
those
countries
,
or
wherein
they
lost
so
many
Portingalles
together
:
among
the
which
was
the
Archbishoppes
brother●
▪
and
many
other
young
and
lustie
G●tlemen
,
of
the
principallest
in
all
Por●ngall
.
At
the
same
time
the
Queene
of
O●mus
came
to
Goa
,
being
of
Mahomet
religion
,
as
all
her
auncesters
had
beene
before
her
,
and
as
then
were
contributarie
to
the
Portingall
.
She
caused
her selfe
to
be
christened
,
and
was
with
great
solemnitie
brought
into
the
Towne
,
where
the
Viceroy
was
her
Godfather
,
and
named
her
Donna
Phillippa
,
after
the
King
of
Spaines
name
,
being
a
faire
white
woman
,
very
tall
and
comely
,
and
with
her
likewise
a
brother
of
hers
,
being
verie
young
▪
was
also
christened
,
and
then
with
one
Mathias
Dalburquer●k
that
had
beene
Captain
of
Ormus
,
she
sailed
to
Portingall
,
to
present
her selfe
to
the
king
.
She
had
married
with
a
Portingall
Gentleman
called
Anton
▪
Dazeuedo
Con●nho
,
to
whome
the
king
in
regarde
of
his
mariage
gaue
the
Captaine
shippe
of
Ormus
,
which
is
worth
aboue
two
hundred
thousande
duckets
,
as
I
said
before
.
This
Gentleman
after
hee
had
beene
maried
to
the
Queene
about
halfe
a
yeare
,
liuing
very
friendly
and
louingly
with
her
,
hee
caused
a
shippe
to
bee
made
,
therewith
to
saile
to
Ormus
,
there
to
take
order
for
the
rentes
and
reuenewes
belonging
to
the
Queene
his
wife
:
but
his
departure
was
so
grieuous
vnto
her
,
that
she
desired
him
to
take
her
with
him
,
saying
,
that
without
him
she
could
not
liue
▪
but
because
he
thought
it
not
as
then
conuenient
,
hee
desired
her
to
be
content
,
promising
to
returne
againe
with
all
the
speede
he
might
.
Wherevppon
hee
went
to
Barde●
,
which
is
the
vttermost
parte
of
the
Riuer
entering
into
Goa
,
about
thrée
myles
off
:
and
while
hee
continued
there
,
staying
for
winde
and
weather
.
The
Quéene
(
as
it
is
saide
)
tooke
so
great
gréefe
for
his
departure
,
that
she
dyed
,
the
same
day
that
her
husbande
set
saile
and
put
to
sea
,
to
the
great
admiration
of
all
the
Countrey
,
and
no
lesse
sorrowe
,
because
shee
was
the
first
Quéene
in
those
countries
that
had
béene
christened
,
forsaking
her
kingdome
and
high
estate
,
rather
to
die
a
Christian
,
and
married
with
a
meane
Gentleman
,
then
to
liue
like
a
Quéene
vnder
the
lawe
of
Mahomet
,
and
so
was
buried
with
great
honor
according
to
her
estate
.
In
the
month
of
August
1586
there
ariued
a
man
of
Mosambique
in
Goa
that
came
from
Portingal
in
the
ship
that
shold
saile
to
Malacca
,
〈◊〉
that
brought
newes
vnto
the
Viceroy
,
how
the
ship
called
the
Boa
Viagen
,
that
in
the
yeare
before
sailed
from
India
towards
Portingall
,
was
cast
away
by
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
where
it
burst
in
peeces
beeing
ouerladen
:
for
they
do
commonly
ouerlade
most
of
their
ships
,
●
&
affirmed
that
the
ship
had
at
the
least
●
handfull
high
of
water
within
it
before
it
departed
from
Cochiin
,
&
althogh
before
their
ships
set
sayle
,
they
put
the
Master
and
other
Officers
to
their
othes
,
therby
to
make
them
confesse
if
the
ship
be
strong
and
sufficient
to
performe
the
voyage
,
or
to
let
them
know
the
faults
,
(
which
vpon
their
said
oathes
is
certefied
,
by
a
protestation
made
,
wherunto
the
Officers
set
their
handes
:
)
yet
though
the
ship
haue
neuer
so
many
faultes
,
they
will
neuer
confesse
them
,
because
they
will
not
loose
their
places
,
and
profit
of
the
Voyage
:
yea
,
although
they
doe
assuredly
knowe
the
ship
is
not
able
to
continue
the
Voyage
:
for
that
couetousnes
ouerthrowing
wisedome
&
pollicie
,
maketh
them
reiect
all
feare
:
but
when
they
fall
into
the
danger
,
then
they
can
speake
faire
,
and
promise
many
thinges
.
In
that
sort
most
of
the
ships
depart
from
Cochiin
so
that
if
any
of
them
come
safelie
into
Portingall
,
it
is
only
by
the
will
of
God
:
for
otherwise
it
were
impossible
to
escape
,
because
they
ouer
lade
them
,
and
are
so
badly
prouided
otherwise
,
with
little
order
among
their
men
:
so
that
not
one
ship
commeth
ouer
,
but
can
shew
of
their
great
dangers
by
ouerlading
,
want
of
necessaries
and
reparations
of
the
ship
,
together
with
vnskilfull
Saylers
,
yet
for
all
these
dayly
&
continuall
dangers
,
there
is
no
amendment
,
but
they
daily
grow
worse
and
worse
.
In
this
ship
called
the
Boa
Viagen
were
many
Gentlemen
,
of
the
best
and
principallest
that
had
serued
a
long
time
in
India
,
trauelling
as
then
vnto
Portingall
with
their
certificates
,
to
get
some
reward
for
their
seruice
,
as
the
manner
is
:
and
because
it
was
one
of
the
best
and
greatest
ships
of
that
fléet
,
the
Ambassador
of
Xatamas
King
of
Persia
went
therein
to
procure
a
League
with
the
King
of
Spaine
,
&
to
ioyne
with
him
against
the
Turke
their
common
enemie
:
but
he
being
drowned
,
the
Persian
would
send
no
more
Ambassadors
,
and
yet
hee
is
still
in
League
and
good
friendshippe
with
the
Portingalles
.
The
worst
ship
that
sayleth
from
Cochin
to
Portingall
,
is
worth
at
the
least
a
million
of
gold
,
&
this
was
one
of
the
best
ships
,
wherby
may
be
considered
,
what
great
losse
commeth
by
the
casting
away
of
one
of
their
ships
,
besides
the
men
:
for
there
passeth
neuer
a
yere
,
but
one
or
two
of
them
are
cast
away
eyther
in
going
or
comming
.
In
the
month
of
September
the
same
yere
1586.
there
ariued
foure
ships
out
of
Portingall
in
Goa
,
called
the
Saint
Thomas
,
S.
Saluador
,
the
Arrelickias
,
and
Bon-Iesus
de
Carania
,
but
of
their
Admirall
S.
Phillip
they
had
no
newes
,
since
their
departure
from
Lisbone
.
On
the
last
of
Nouember
,
the
same
ships
departed
from
Goa
:
some
along
the
coast
of
Malabar
to
take
in
their
lading
of
Pepper
,
and
from
thence
to
Cochiin
,
where
commonly
one
or
two
of
them
are
laden
with
pepper
,
but
other
wares
are
only
laden
from
Cochiin
.
At
the
same
time
there
was
a
ship
called
the
Ascention
that
lay
in
Goa
,
&
had
made
certaine
voiages
to
China
and
Iapan
:
which
ship
was
brought
by
the
Factors
for
pepper
,
because
the
ship
Carama
by
reason
of
her
oldnes
,
was
broken
in
Cochiin
,
and
set
vpon
the
stockes
to
be
new
made
,
but
not
finished
by
reason
of
certaine
controuersie
that
fell
among
the
Factors
.
In
this
shippe
called
Nossa
Senhora
da
Sancao
,
my
Lord
the
Archbishop
sayled
vnto
Portingall
,
by
reason
of
certaine
quarels
newly
begun
betweene
the
Viceroy
and
other
Councellors
,
and
the
Archbishop
.
And
although
by
the
Viceroy
,
all
the
Councell
,
and
Gentlemen
,
and
communaltie
of
Goa
,
he
was
intreated
not
to
leaue
them
,
yet
hee
would
not
be
disswaded
from
his
purpose
,
but
went
to
ride
vnto
the
King
,
of
whom
he
was
well
beloued
,
which
the
Viceroy
and
others
liked
not
very
well
of
,
fearing
hee
should
giue
some
information
to
the
king
,
which
would
be
smally
to
their
profit
,
and
in
that
minde
he
vndertooke
his
Voyage
,
discharging
all
his
seruants
,
sauing
some
that
he
kept
about
him
for
his
seruice
,
leauing
no
man
in
his
house
,
but
only
his
Steward
,
and
my selfe
to
receiue
his
rents
and
keepe
his
house
,
and
because
as
then
the
golden
Iubileo
or
pardon
of
Roome
was
newly
brought
into
the
Indies
,
(
called
La
Santa
Crusada
)
being
granted
to
the
end
,
that
with
the
mony
that
should
bee
gathered
by
vertue
therof
,
the
Captiues
and
Prisoners
in
Africa
or
Barbary
,
that
had
beene
taken
Prisoners
in
the
battaile
,
wherein
Don
Sebastian
king
of
Portingall
was
slaine
,
shuld
be
redéemed
,
which
was
sent
vnto
the
Archbishop
,
being
apointed
the
Romane
Apostolicke
Commissarie
,
&c.
for
the
same
:
made
me
the
general
Clarke
throughout
al
India
,
to
kéepe
account
of
the
said
receits
,
&
gaue
me
one
of
the
keyes
of
the
chest
,
wherin
the
monie
lay
,
with
a
good
stipend
,
and
other
profits
belonging
to
the
same
,
during
the
time
of
his
absence
:
thereby
the
rather
to
binde
m●
that
I
should
remaine
in
his
house
,
and
keep
the
same
till
his
returne
againe
,
as
I
had
promised
vnto
him
:
And
so
he
set
sayle
from
Coch●n
in
the
month
of
Ianuary
,
Anno
1587.
1587.
his
Pilot
being
the
same
man
that
cast
the
Saint
Iago
away
vpon
the
flats
of
India
,
as
it
is
said
before
.
The
ships
at
that
time
being
ready
to
set
sayle
,
one
some
foure
or
fiue
dayes
after
the
other
,
as
they
were
laden
,
because
they
obserue
a
certaine
order
therein
,
the
better
to
register
al
their
wares
and
merchandises
,
it
so
fel
out
,
that
all
the
other
ships
being
dispatched
,
the
Arrelikias
only
was
the
last
that
laded
:
which
hauing
taken
in
her
whole
lading
,
the
Officers
and
some
of
the
Factors
being
bribed
,
suffered
some
of
the
ballast
to
be
taken
out
,
&
in
place
thereof
laded
Cinamon
,
because
at
that
time
Cinamon
was
risen
in
Portingall
,
and
at
a
very
high
price
,
and
therefore
the
officers
and
Factors
by
giftes
aforesaid
suffered
it
to
be
laden
in
that
maner
,
as
hauing
no
other
place
to
lade
it
in
.
You
must
vnderstand
that
when
the
time
commeth
to
set
●aile
,
the
ships
lying
at
anker
about
a
mile
within
the
sea
,
where
they
receiued
their
lading
,
(
the
reason
why
they
lie
so
farre
,
is
because
it
is
summer
time
,
and
there
the
sea
is
as
calme
and
still
,
as
if
it
were
within
the
land
.
)
A
trumpet
is
sounded
throughout
all
the
towne
of
Cochiin
to
call
them
all
on
bord
,
wherewith
all
that
will
saile
,
doe
presently
come
downe
accompanied
with
their
friendes
,
which
in
smal
boates
called
Tones
and
Pallenges
bring
them
abord
,
with
great
store
of
bread
and
such
like
victuals
:
so
that
you
shall
manie
times
sée
the
shippes
hang
round
about
with
boats
,
at
the
least
three
or
foure
hundred
,
with
such
a
noise
and
reioycing
,
as
it
is
wonderfull
to
heare
,
and
somtimes
the
ships
are
so
laden
,
that
the
Cables
touch
the
water
,
and
besides
that
the
hatches
couered
with
diuers
chestes
,
seauen
or
eight
one
aboue
another
,
hauing
no
other
place
to
set
them
in
,
for
the
vnder
the
hatches
they
are
so
stuffed
,
that
there
is
not
an
emptie
roome
:
so
that
when
they
set
saile
▪
they
know
not
where
to
begin
,
nor
how
to
rule
the
ship
,
neyther
can
they
well
for
a
month
after
tell
how
to
place
all
things
in
order
,
and
so
was
it
with
this
ship
,
which
being
thus
prepared
,
the
Viador
da
Fazenda
,
or
the
Kinges
officers
came
abord
,
asking
them
if
the
shippe
were
readie
to
set
sayle
and
depart
,
they
say
it
was
ready
,
and
he
hauing
made
a
protestation
or
certificate
thereof
,
the
officers
set
to
their
hands
,
as
some
say
,
but
others
denie
it
,
&
presently
he
commanded
them
to
wind
vp
their
cables
,
and
hoyse
anker
,
as
the
manner
is
,
and
so
let
their
sailes
fall
,
with
a
great
crie
of
Boa
Voyage
,
or
God
send
them
good
fortune
,
and
a
merry
Voyage
:
all
the
boates
being
still
abord
,
which
commonly
doe
hang
at
her
at
the
least
a
mile
,
or
halfe
a
mile
within
the
sea
,
because
it
is
calme
.
This
ship
called
the
Arrelikia
beginning
in
this
manner
to
sayle
,
among
other
roma●
that
stood
vpon
the
hatches
,
there
were
certaine
hennes
cages
,
from
whence
certaine
hennes
flew
out
,
whereupon
euery
man
claimed
them
for
his
owne
:
and
vpon
a
Sunday
,
(
as
in
such
cases
it
is
commonly
seene
)
they
ranne
all
on
a
heape
vpon
the
one
side
:
wherby
the
ship
being
light
of
Balast
,
and
laden
with
many
chestes
aboue
the
hatches
(
as
I
said
before
)
it
swaied
so
much
on
the
one
side
,
that
by
little
and
little
it
suncke
cleane
vnder
the
water
:
so
that
not
aboue
a
handfull
of
the
maste
could
be
seene
aboue
the
water
.
The
people
leaped
into
the
●oats
,
that
as
yet
were
hanging
about
the
ship
,
which
was
good
Fortune
for
them
,
otherwise
there
had
not
one
escaped
aliue
:
but
by
that
meanes
they
were
all
saued
,
the
slaues
onely
excepted
that
were
bound
with
iron
chaines
and
could
not
stirre
and
so
they
were
drowned
.
God
knoweth
what
riches
was
lost
in
her
for
nothing
was
saued
but
some
few
chestes
that
stood
aboue
the
hatches
,
which
the
Duckers
got
vp
,
and
yet
the
goods
in
them
was
in
a
manner
spoyled
,
and
the
rest
vtterly
lost
:
by
this
it
may
be
considered
what
manner
the
Portingales
vse
in
lading
of
their
ships
,
and
that
it
is
to
bee
thought
,
that
as
many
ships
as
are
cast
away
,
whereof
there
hath
bin
heard
no
newes
or
tydinges
,
are
onely
lost
by
meanes
of
euill
order
and
gouernment
.
This
being
so
vnluckily
fallen
out
,
the
Marchants
vsed
all
the
speed
and
meanes
they
could
▪
by
witnesses
to
make
protestation
against
the
Officers
and
the
Factors
of
the
pepper
,
that
they
might
be
punished
for
taking
out
the
Ballast
,
but
they
kept
themselues
out
of
the
way
,
and
by
prolonging
of
time
it
was
forgotte●●nd
nothing
done
therein
:
so
that
the
Marchants
that
had
receiued
all
the
losse
▪
were
glad
to
put
it
vp
.
In
the
same
moneth
came
newes
out
of
Malacca
,
that
it
was
in
great
danger
&
that
many
died
there
for
hunger
,
as
also
that
the
ship
that
went
from
Portingall
thether
,
was
forced
to
stay
there
,
because
they
had
no
victuals
to
dispatch
it
away
:
and
likewise
that
the
straight
of
Sumaria
was
kept
by
the
enemy
,
so
that
there
could
no
shippes
passe
that
way
to
China
or
Iapan
.
This
was
done
by
the
Kinges
of
Sumaria
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
kinges
of
Achem
and
●or
lying
by
M●lacca
vpon
the
Firme
land
,
which
rebelled
against
the
Portingales
in
Malacca
vppon
a
certaine
iniurie
done
vnto
them
by
the
Captaine
there
.
These
newes
put
Goa
in
a
great
alteration
,
for
that
their
principall
traffique
is
to
China
,
Malacca
,
and
Iapan
,
and
the
Il●ndes
bordering
on
the
same
,
which
by
me●nes
of
those
warres
was
wholly
hinde●
whereupon
great
numbers
of
●ustes
,
gallies
,
and
ships
were
prepared
in
Goa
,
to
relieue
Malacca
,
and
all
the
townes
men
tasked
euery
one
at
a
certaine
summe
of
mony
,
besides
the
money
that
was
brought
from
other
places
,
and
men
taken
vp
to
serue
in
the
ships
:
for
by
means
of
their
late
ouerthrowes
and
losse
of
ships
,
India
was
at
that
time
very
weake
of
men
.
In
the
month
of
May
,
Anno
1587.
there
came
a
ship
or
galley
of
Mosambique
vnto
Goa
,
bringing
newes
that
the
ship
S.
Phillip
had
bin
there
,
and
taken
in
the
lading
of
pepper
that
was
in
the
ship
called
S.
Lauren●
,
that
had
ariued
there
,
in
her
Voyage
towards
Portingall
,
and
was
all
open
aboue
the
hatches
and
without
mastes
,
most
of
her
goods
being
throwne
into
the
sea
:
whereby
miraculouslie
they
saued
their
liues
▪
and
by
fortune
put
into
Mosambique
.
In
this
ship
called
S.
Phil●ip
,
were
the
young
Princes
,
the
kings
children
of
Iapan
,
as
is
before
declared
.
From
Mosambique
came
the
same
Galley
that
brought
the
newes
to
Goa
,
the
same
Galley
likewise
brought
newes
of
the
Army
that
was
sent
out
of
Goa
in
December
,
1586.
being
the
yeare
before
,
vnto
the
coast
of
Melinde
or
Abex
,
to
reuenge
the
iniurie
which
they
had
receiued
in
the
Fléete
:
whereof
Ruy
G●nsalues
da
Camara
was
Captaine
,
as
I
saide
before
,
as
also
to
punish
the
townes
that
at
the
same
time
had
vnited
themselues
with
the
Turke
,
and
broken
league
with
the
Portingales
.
Of
this
armie
was
Generall
,
a
gentleman
called
Martin
〈◊〉
de
Mello
:
wherewith
comming
vpon
the
coast
of
Abex
,
or
Melinde
,
which
lyeth
betweene
Mosambique
and
the
red
sea
,
they
went
on
land
,
&
because
the
Turks
whome
they
sought
for
,
were
gone
home
through
the
read
sea
,
they
determined
to
punish
and
plague
the
townes
that
had
fauored
the
Turkes
,
and
broken
their
aliance
with
them
,
and
to
the
same
end
entred
into
the
countrie
as
farre
as
the
townes
of
Pate
and
B●
,
that
little
thought
of
them
,
and
easily
ouerr●n
them
,
because
most
part
of
the
people
fled
to
saue
themselues
,
&
left
the
townes
:
whereby
the
Portingales
did
what
pleased
them
,
burning
the
townes
,
and
razing
them
to
the
ground
,
with
others
that
lay
about
them
and
among
those
that
fled
to
saue
themselues
,
they
tooke
the
King
of
Pate
,
whose
head
in
great
furie
they
caused
to
bee
striken
off
and
brought
it
vnto
Goa
,
where
for
certaine
daies
it
stood
vpon
a
maste
in
the
middle
of
the
towne
for
an
e●ample
to
all
others
,
as
also
in
signe
of
victorie
:
wherewith
the
Portingales
began
to
be
somewhat
incouraged
.
and
so
they
went
from
thence
to
Ormus
,
and
from
Ormus
they
were
to
goe
help
the
King
of
Persia
,
as
the
Viceroy
had
commanded
them
:
but
being
at
Ormus
,
many
of
their
men
fell
sick
and
died
,
among
the
which
their
Generall
Martin
Alfonso
da
Metto
was
one
,
whereupon
they
returned
againe
vnto
Goa
,
without
doing
any
other
thing
.
The
same
armie
sayling
to
the
coast
of
Abex
,
and
falling
on
the
Island
of
Zamzibar
,
which
lieth
vnder
sixe
degrees
on
the
south
side
,
about
70.
miles
from
Pate
,
towards
Mosambique
,
about
18.
miles
from
the
Firme
land
,
there
they
found
the
Saint
Saluador
that
came
from
Cochiin
,
sayling
towards
Portingall
being
all
open
,
hauing
throwne
all
her
goods
ouerboard
,
sauing
only
some
pepper
which
they
could
not
come
at
,
and
were
in
great
danger
,
holding
themselues
by
force
of
pumping
aboue
the
water
,
&
vppon
the
point
to
leaue
,
being
all
wearie
and
readie
to
sink
,
which
they
certainly
had
done
,
if
by
great
good
fortune
they
had
not
met
with
the
armie
,
which
they
little
thought
to
finde
in
those
parts
.
The
Armie
tooke
the
shippe
with
them
to
Ormus
,
where
the
rest
of
the
pepper
and
goods
remaining
in
her
,
were
vnladen
,
and
the
ship
broken
in
péeces
,
and
of
the
bordes
they
made
a
lesser
shippe
,
wherein
the
men
that
were
in
the
great
ship
with
the
rest
of
the
goods
that
were
saued
in
her
,
sailed
to
Portingall
,
&
after
a
long
and
wearisome
voiage
,
ariued
there
in
safetie
.
The
17.
of
September
,
1587.
158●
.
a
Galliot
of
Mosambique
arriued
at
Goa
,
bringing
newes
of
the
ariual
of
foure
ships
in
Mosambiqu●
that
came
out
of
Portingall
:
Their
names
were
S.
Antony
,
S.
Francisco
,
our
Lady
of
Nazareth
▪
and
S.
Alberto
:
but
of
the
S.
Mary
,
that
came
in
company
which
them
from
Portingall
,
they
had
no
newes
,
but
afterwards
they
heard
that
shee
put
backe
againe
to
Portingal
,
by
reason
of
some
defaults
in
her
,
and
also
of
the
foule
weather
.
Eight
dayes
after
the
said
4.
ships
ariued
in
Goa
,
where
with
great
ioy
they
were
receiued
.
At
the
same
time
the
Fort
called
Columbo
,
which
the
Portingales
hold
in
the
Island
of
Seylon
,
was
besieged
by
the
king
of
Seylon
,
called
Ram
,
and
in
great
danger
to
bee
lost
:
which
to
deliuer
,
there
was
an
armie
of
fustes
and
gallies
sent
from
Goa
:
whereof
was
Generall
Barnaldin
de
Carualho
.
And
at
the
same
time
departed
another
armie
of
many
ships
,
fustes
,
and
gallies
,
with
great
numbers
of
souldiers
,
munition
,
victuals
,
and
other
warlike
prouisions
,
therewith
to
deliuer
Malacca
,
which
as
then
was
besieged
and
in
great
misery
,
as
I
saide
before
:
thereof
was
generall
Don
Paulo
de
Lyma
Pereira
,
a
valiant
Gentleman
,
and
an
olde
souldier
,
who
not
long
before
had
bin
Captaine
of
Chaul
,
and
being
very
fortunate
in
all
his
enterprises
,
was
therefore
chosen
to
bée
Generall
of
that
fléet
.
The
last
of
Nouember
,
the
foure
ships
afore
said
departed
from
Goa
to
lade
at
Cochiin
,
and
from
thence
to
saile
for
Portingale
.
In
December
after
,
while
the
Fort
of
Columbo
in
the
Island
of
Seylon
,
was
still
besieged
,
the
towne
of
Goa
made
out
another
great
fléete
of
ships
and
gallies
,
for
the
which
they
tooke
vp
many
men
within
the
Citie
,
and
compelled
them
to
goe
in
the
ships
because
they
wanted
men
,
with
a
great
contribution
of
mony
raysed
vpon
the
Marchants
and
othrr
inhabitants
to
furnish
the
same
:
of
the
which
armie
was
appointed
general
,
one
Manuel
de
Sousa
Courinho
,
a
braue
gentle
man
and
souldier
,
who
in
times
past
had
bin
Captaine
of
the
said
Fort
of
Columbo
,
and
had
withstood
another
besieging
:
whereuppon
the
king
put
him
in
great
credit
,
and
aduanced
him
much
,
and
after
the
Viceroyes
death
,
he
was
Viceroy
of
India
,
as
in
time
&
place
we
shall
declare
.
He
with
his
armie
ariued
in
the
Isle
of
Seylon
,
where
hee
ioyned
with
the
other
armie
that
went
before
,
and
placed
themselues
in
order
to
giue
battaile
to
Ra●
,
who
perceiuing
the
great
number
of
his
enemies
,
brake
vp
his
siege
and
forsooke
the
Fort
,
to
the
great
reioycing
of
the
Portingales
,
and
hauing
strengthned
the
Forte
with
men
and
victuals
,
they
returned
againe
to
Goa
,
where
in
the
month
of
March
,
Anno
1●88
.
●587
.
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
.
In
the
month
of
Aprill
the
same
yeare
,
the
armie
of
Don
Paulo
de
Lyma
,
that
went
to
Malacca
,
ariued
in
Goa
with
victorie
,
hauing
fired
Malacca
,
and
opened
the
passage
againe
to
China
and
other
places
,
the
maner
whereof
was
this
:
In
their
way
as
they
passed
the
straight
of
Malacca
,
they
met
with
a
ship
belonging
to
the
king
of
Achein
in
Samatra
,
who
was
a
deadly
enemie
to
the
Portingales
,
and
the
principal
cause
of
the
besieging
of
Malacca
.
In
the
same
ship
was
the
Daughter
of
the
said
king
of
Achein
,
which
he
sent
to
be
maried
to
the
king
of
●oor
,
therby
to
make
a
new
aliance
with
him
against
the
Portingales
,
and
for
a
present
sent
him
a
goodly
péece
of
Ordinance
,
whereof
the
like
was
not
to
be
found
in
all
India
,
and
therefore
it
was
afterwards
sent
into
Portingale
as
a
present
to
the
king
of
Spaine
in
a
ship
of
Malacca
,
which
after
was
cast
away
in
the
Island
of
●e●cera
,
one
of
the
Flemmish
Ilandes
.
where
the
same
peece
with
much
labor
was
weighed
vp
,
and
laid
within
the
fortresse
of
the
same
Isle
,
because
it
is
so
heauie
that
it
can
hardly
be
caried
into
Portingale
.
But
to
the
matter
,
they
tooke
the
ship
with
the
kings
daughter
,
and
made
it
al
good
prize
,
and
by
it
they
were
aduertised
what
had
passed
betweene
the
kings
of
Achein
,
and
Ioor
:
so
that
presently
they
sent
certaine
souldiers
on
land
,
and
marching
in
order
of
battaile
,
they
set
vppon
the
towne
of
Ioor
,
that
was
sconsed
and
compassed
about
with
woodden
stakes
,
most
of
the
houses
being
of
straw
:
which
when
the
people
of
the
towne
perceiued
,
and
saw
the
great
number
of
men
and
also
their
resolution
,
they
were
in
great
feare
,
and
as
many
as
could
,
fledde
and
saued
themselues
in
the
countrie
:
to
conclude
the
Portingales
entred
the
towne
▪
and
set
it
on
fire
,
vtterly
spoyling
and
destroying
it
,
razing
it
euen
with
the
ground
,
&
slaying
al
they
found
,
and
taking
some
prisoners
,
which
they
led
away
Captiues
,
and
found
within
the
towne
at
the
least
2500
,
brasse
péeces
great
&
small
,
which
were
al
brought
into
India
.
You
must
vnderstand
that
some
of
them
were
no
greater
than
Muskets
▪
some
greater
,
and
some
very
great
,
being
very
cunningly
wrought
with
figures
and
flowers
,
which
the
Italians
and
Portingales
that
haue
denyed
their
faith
,
and
become
Mahometistes
,
haue
taught
them
:
whereof
there
are
many
in
India
,
and
are
those
indéede
that
doe
most
hurt
,
when
they
haue
done
any
murther
or
other
villanie
fearing
to
be
punished
for
the
same
,
to
saue
their
liues
they
runne
ouer
by
the
firme
land
among
the
Heathens
and
Mores
,
and
there
they
haue
great
stipendes
and
wages
of
the
Indian
kinges
and
Captaines
of
the
land
.
Seauen
or
eight
yeares
before
my
comming
into
India
,
there
were
in
Goa
certain
Trumpeters
and
Cannonyers
being
Dutchmen
,
&
Netherlanders
,
and
because
they
were
reiected
and
scorned
by
the
Portingales
in
India
,
(
as
they
scorn
all
other
nations
in
the
world
)
as
also
for
that
they
could
get
no
pay
,
&
when
they
asked
it
,
they
were
presently
abused
and
cast
into
the
gallies
,
and
there
compelled
to
serue
.
In
the
end
they
tooke
counsell
together
,
and
seeing
they
could
not
get
out
of
the
countrie
,
they
secretly
got
into
the
firme
land
of
Balagate
and
went
vnto
Hidalcan
,
where
they
were
gladly
receiued
,
and
very
well
entertained
with
great
payes
liuing
like
Lords
:
&
there
being
in
dispaire
denide
their
faithes
,
although
it
is
thought
by
some
that
they
remaine
still
in
their
owne
religion
,
but
it
is
most
sure
that
they
are
maried
in
those
countries
with
Heathen
women
,
and
were
liuing
when
I
came
from
thence
:
by
this
meanes
are
the
Portingales
the
causes
of
their
owne
mischiefes
,
onely
through
their
pride
,
&
hardines
,
and
make
rods
to
scourge
themselues
withall
,
which
I
haue
onely
shewed
in
respect
of
those
cast
péeces
,
&
other
martiall
weapons
,
which
the
Indians
haue
learned
of
the
Portingals
,
and
Christians
,
whereof
in
times
past
they
had
no
vnderstanding
:
and
although
they
had
placed
all
those
péeces
in
very
good
order
,
yet
it
should
seeme
they
knew
not
howe
to
shoote
them
off
,
or
to
vse
them
as
they
should
,
as
it
appeared
hereby
,
for
that
they
presently
forsooke
them
,
and
left
them
for
the
Portingals
.
With
this
victory
the
Portingals
were
very
proude
,
and
with
great
glorie
entred
into
Malacca
,
wherein
they
were
receyued
with
great
triumph
,
as
it
may
well
bee
thought
,
being
by
them
deliuered
from
great
miserie
,
wherein
they
had
long
continued
.
Which
the
king
of
Achein
hearing
,
and
that
his
daughter
was
taken
prisoner
,
he
sent
his
ambassadour
to
Don
Panto
de
Lyma
with
great
presentes
,
desiring
to
make
peace
with
him
,
which
was
presently
granted
,
and
all
the
waies
to
Malacca
were
opened
,
and
al
kinds
of
marchandises
and
victuailes
brought
thether
,
which
before
had
béene
kept
from
them
,
whereat
was
much
reioycing
.
This
done
,
&
order
being
taken
for
all
things
in
Malacca
,
they
returned
againe
to
Goa
,
where
they
ariued
in
safetie
(
as
I
said
before
)
in
the
month
of
April
,
and
there
were
receyued
with
great
triumph
,
the
people
singing
Te
Deum
laudamus
,
many
of
the
soldiers
bringing
good
prises
with
them
.
In
the
month
of
May
following
,
vppon
the
1●
.
of
the
same
month
the
Viceroy
Don
Duarte
de
Meneses
died
in
Goa
,
hauing
beene
sicke
but
foure
daies
of
a
burning
feauer
,
which
is
the
common
sicknes
of
India
,
and
is
very
daungerous
but
it
is
thought
it
was
for
greefe
,
because
hee
had
receyued
letters
from
the
Captaine
of
Ormus
,
wherein
hee
was
aduertised
,
that
they
had
receyued
news
ouer
land
from
Venice
,
that
the
Archbishop
was
safely
ariued
at
Lisbone
,
and
wel
receiued
by
the
king
:
and
because
they
were
not
friends
at
his
departure
(
as
I
said
before
)
they
said
he
was
so
much
grieued
therat
,
that
fearing
to
fall
into
the
displeasure
of
the
king
,
by
information
from
the
Bishoppe
,
hee
dyed
of
griefe
:
but
that
was
contrarie
,
as
hereafter
by
the
shippes
we
vnderstood
,
for
that
the
Bishop
dyed
in
the
shippe
eight
dayes
before
it
ariued
in
Portingal
,
and
so
they
kept
companie
together
:
for
they
liued
not
long
one
after
the
other
,
whereby
their
quarrell
was
ended
with
their
liues
.
The
Viceroyes
funerals
were
with
great
solemnity
obserued
in
this
manner
.
The
place
appointed
for
the
Viceroyes
buriall
,
is
a
Cloister
called
Reys
Magos
,
or
the
three
kings
of
Cullen
,
being
of
the
order
of
Saint
Francis
,
which
standeth
in
the
land
of
Bardes
,
at
the
mouth
of
the
Riuer
of
Goa
,
and
thether
his
bodie
was
conueyed
,
being
set
in
the
galley
Royall
,
all
hanged
ouer
with
blacke
pennons
,
and
couered
with
blacke
cloth
,
being
accompanied
with
all
the
nobilitie
and
gentlemen
of
the
countrey
.
And
approching
neere
the
cloister
of
Reys
Magos
,
being
thrée
miles
from
Goa
downe
the
Riuer
towards
the
sea
,
the
Friers
came
out
to
receyue
him
,
and
brought
his
bodie
into
the
church
,
where
they
placed
it
vpon
a
herse
,
and
so
with
great
solemnity
sung
Masse
:
which
done
there
were
certaine
letters
brought
forth
,
called
Vias
,
which
are
alwaies
sealed
,
and
kept
by
the
Iesuites
by
the
kinges
appointment
,
and
are
neuer
opened
but
in
the
absence
,
or
at
the
death
of
the
Viceroy
.
These
Vias
are
yearely
sent
by
the
King
,
and
are
marked
with
figures
,
1.2.3.4.5
.
and
so
forth
,
and
when
there
wanteth
a
Viceroy
,
then
the
first
number
or
Via
is
opened
,
wherein
is
written
that
in
the
absence
or
after
the
death
of
the
Viceroy
such
a
man
shal
be
Viceroy
,
and
if
the
man
that
is
named
in
the
first
Via
,
bee
not
there
,
then
they
open
the
second
Via
,
&
looke
whose
name
is
therein
:
being
in
place
,
he
is
presently
receyued
and
obeyed
as
Gouernour
,
and
if
he
be
likewise
absent
,
they
open
the
rest
orderly
as
they
are
numbred
,
vntill
the
Gouernour
bee
found
,
which
being
knowne
,
they
neede
open
no
more
.
The
rest
of
the
Vias
that
are
remayning
are
presently
shut
vp
,
&
kept
in
the
cloyster
by
the
Iesuites
,
but
before
the
Vias
are
opened
there
is
no
man
that
knoweth
who
it
shal
be
,
or
whose
name
is
written
therein
.
These
Vias
are
with
great
solemnitie
opened
by
the
Iesuites
,
and
read
in
open
audience
before
all
the
nobles
,
Captaines
,
Gouernors
,
and
others
that
are
present
:
and
if
the
man
that
is
named
in
the
Vias
bee
in
any
place
of
India
,
or
the
East
countries
,
as
Soffala
,
Mosambique
,
Ormus
,
Malacca
,
or
any
other
place
of
those
countries
,
as
sometimes
it
happeneth
,
he
is
presently
sent
for
,
and
must
leaue
all
other
offices
to
receyue
that
place
vntill
the
king
endeth
another
out
of
Portingal
:
but
if
the
man
named
in
the
Vias
be
in
Portingal
,
China
or
Iapan
▪
or
at
the
cape
de
bona
Speranza
,
then
they
open
other
Vias
as
I
said
before
.
The
Masse
being
finished
,
the
Iesuites
came
with
the
kings
packets
of
Vias
,
which
are
sealed
with
the
Kings
owne
signet
,
and
are
alwaies
opened
before
the
other
Viceroyes
body
is
laide
in
the
earth
,
and
there
they
opened
the
first
Via
,
and
with
great
deuotion
staying
to
know
who
it
should
be
,
at
the
last
was
named
for
Viceroy
one
Mathias
Dalbu●kerke
,
that
had
beene
Captaine
of
Ormu●
,
and
the
yeare
before
was
gone
in
companie
of
the
Archbishoppe
to
Portingall
,
because
he
had
broken
one
of
his
legges
,
thinking
to
heale
it
:
but
if
he
had
knowne
so
much
,
he
would
haue
stayed
in
India
.
He
being
absent
the
seconde
Via
was
opened
with
the
like
solemnitie
,
and
therein
they
found
named
for
Viceroy
,
Manuel
de
Sousa
Coutinho
,
(
of
whom
I
made
mention
before
,
and
who
was
the
man
that
raysed
the
siege
in
the
Island
of
Seylon
)
to
the
great
admiration
of
euery
man
,
because
he
was
but
a
meane
gentleman
▪
yet
very
well
esteemed
,
as
he
had
wel
deserued
by
his
long
seruice
:
&
although
there
were
many
rich
gentlemen
in
place
,
whome
they
rather
thought
should
haue
been
preferred
therto
,
yet
they
must
content
themselues
and
shew
no
dislike
:
and
thereupon
they
presently
saluted
him
,
kissing
his
hand
,
and
honoured
him
as
Viceroy
,
presently
they
left
the
deade
bodie
of
the
olde
Viceroy
,
and
departed
in
the
Galley
with
the
new
Viceroy
,
taking
away
all
the
mourning
clothes
,
and
standerds
,
and
couering
it
with
others
of
diuers
colours
and
silkes
:
and
so
entred
into
Goa
,
sounding
both
Shalmes
and
Trumpettes
,
wherein
he
was
receyued
with
great
triumph
,
and
ledde
into
the
great
Church
,
where
they
sung
Te
Deum
laudamus
&c.
and
there
gaue
him
his
oath
to
hold
and
obserue
all
priuiledges
and
customes
according
to
the
order
in
that
case
prouided
,
and
from
thence
ledde
him
to
the
Viceroyes
pallace
,
which
was
presently
by
the
dead
Viceroyes
seruantes
all
vnfurnished
,
and
by
the
newe
Viceroye
furnished
againe
,
both
with
housholde
stuffe
and
seruantes
,
as
the
manner
is
in
all
such
chaunges
and
alterations
.
The
bodie
of
the
deade
Viceroy
being
left
in
the
Church
,
was
buried
by
his
seruantes
without
any
more
memorie
of
him
,
sauing
onely
touching
his
owne
particular
affaires
.
In
the
Monthes
of
Iune
,
Iulie
and
August
,
of
the
same
yeare
,
Anno
1588.
1588
there
happened
the
greatest
winter
that
had
of
long
time
béene
seene
in
those
Countries
,
although
it
rayneth
euerie
winter
,
neuer
holding
vppe
all
winter
long
:
but
not
in
such
great
quantitie
and
aboundance
,
as
it
did
in
those
thrée
Monthes
,
for
that
it
rayned
continually
and
in
so
great
aboundance
,
from
the
tenth
of
Iune
till
the
first
day
of
September
,
that
it
could
not
be
iudged
that
it
euer
held
vppe
from
rayning
one
halfe
hower
together
,
neyther
night
nor
day
,
whereby
many
houses
by
reason
of
the
great
moysture
fell
downe
to
the
grounde
,
as
also
because
the
stone
wherewith
they
are
built
,
is
verie
soft
,
and
their
morter
the
more
half
earth
.
In
the
same
month
of
August
there
happened
a
foule
and
wonderfull
murther
within
the
towne
of
Goa
,
and
because
it
was
done
vpon
a
Netherlander
,
I
thought
good
to
set
it
downe
at
large
,
that
hereby
men
may
the
better
perceyue
the
boldnesse
and
filthie
lecherous
mindes
of
the
Indian
women
,
which
are
commonly
all
of
one
nature
and
disposition
.
The
thing
was
thus
,
a
young
man
borne
in
Antwarpe
called
Frauncis
King
,
by
his
trade
a
stone
cutter
,
was
desirous
(
as
many
young
men
are
)
to
sée
strange
countries
,
&
for
the
same
cause
trauelled
vnto
Venice
,
where
he
had
an
vncle
dwelling
,
who
being
desirous
to
preferre
his
cosin
,
sent
him
in
the
company
of
other
Marchantes
to
Aleppo
in
Suria
,
where
the
Venetians
haue
great
trafficke
,
as
I
saide
before
,
there
to
learne
the
trade
of
marchandise
,
and
specially
to
deale
in
stones
,
to
the
which
ende
he
deliuered
him
a
great
summe
of
money
.
This
young
youth
being
in
Aleppo
,
fell
into
company
in
such
sort
,
that
in
steede
of
increasing
his
stocke
,
as
his
vncle
meant
he
should
doe
,
he
made
it
lesse
by
the
one
halfe
,
so
that
when
the
other
Marchants
had
dispatched
their
businesse
,
and
were
readie
to
depart
for
Venice
,
Frauncis
King
perceyuing
that
hee
had
dealt
in
such
sorte
,
that
halfe
his
stocke
was
consumed
,
and
spent
in
good
fellowshippe
,
knew
not
what
to
doe
,
as
searing
his
vncles
displeasure
,
not
daring
to
returne
againe
to
Venice
,
vnlesse
hee
caried
as
much
with
him
as
hee
brought
from
thence
:
in
the
end
hee
tooke
counsell
of
some
Venetians
,
with
whome
hee
was
acquainted
,
that
willed
him
to
goe
with
the
Caffila
or
Caruana
,
that
as
then
was
ready
to
go
vnto
Bassora
,
and
from
thence
to
Ormus
in
India
,
assuring
him
,
seeing
hee
had
knowledge
in
stones
,
that
hee
might
doe
great
good
and
winne
much
profite
in
those
Countries
,
and
thereby
easily
recouer
the
losse
that
by
his
folly
hee
had
receyued
:
which
would
turne
to
his
great
benefite
,
and
likewise
no
hurt
vnto
his
vncle
.
Which
counsell
hee
followed
,
determining
not
to
returne
backe
againe
before
hee
had
recouered
his
losse
,
and
to
the
same
ende
and
purpose
hee
ioyned
himselfe
with
certain
Venetians
,
who
at
the
same
instant
trauelled
thether
,
and
so
went
with
the
Caffila
till
they
came
vnto
Bassora
,
the
best
Towne
in
all
those
Countries
,
lying
vppon
the
vtter
parte
of
Sinus
Persicus
,
that
goeth
towardes
Ormus
,
and
from
thence
by
water
till
they
arriued
in
Ormus
,
where
euerie
man
set
vppe
his
shoppe
,
and
began
to
sell
his
wares
:
but
Francis
King
being
young
and
without
gouernment
,
séeing
himselfe
so
far
distant
from
his
vncle
,
made
his
account
,
that
the
money
he
had
in
hie
hands
was
then
his
owne
,
and
began
againe
without
anie
foresight
,
to
leade
his
accustomed
life
,
taking
no
other
care
,
but
onlie
to
be
merie
and
make
good
cheare
so
long
,
till
in
the
end
the
whole
stock
was
almost
clean
spent
and
consumed
,
and
beginning
to
remember
himself
,
and
to
call
to
mind
his
follies
past
,
hee
knewe
not
what
course
to
take
:
for
that
to
goe
home
again
,
he
thought
it
not
the
best
way
,
as
wanting
the
meanes
,
and
again
he
durst
not
shew
himself
in
the
sight
of
his
Vncle
.
At
the
last
he
determined
to
trauell
vnto
Goa
,
where
he
vnderstood
he
might
well
get
his
liuing
,
by
setting
vp
his
trade
,
til
it
pleased
god
,
to
work
otherwise
for
him
,
and
so
he
came
to
Goa
,
and
being
there
,
presently
set
vp
shoppe
to
vse
his
occupation
.
But
because
he
found
there
good
company
,
that
is
to
say
,
Netherlanders
and
other
Dutchmen
,
that
serued
there
ordinarily
for
Trumpetters
and
Gunners
to
the
Viceroy
,
who
did
daylie
resort
vnto
him
:
he
could
not
so
well
ply
his
worke
,
but
that
he
fell
into
his
wonted
course
:
which
he
perceiuing
,
in
the
end
determined
to
make
his
continuall
residence
in
Goa
,
and
for
the
same
purpose
set
downe
his
rest
,
to
seeke
some
meanes
there
to
abide
as
long
as
he
liued
,
seeing
all
other
hope
was
cleane
lost
for
euer
,
returning
againe
vnto
his
Vncle
,
or
into
his
owne
countrie
.
At
the
same
time
,
among
other
strangers
,
there
was
one
Iohn
de
Xena
,
a
French
man
,
borne
in
Deepe
,
that
in
former
times
was
come
into
India
,
for
drum
vnto
one
of
the
Viceroyes
,
and
hauing
beene
long
in
the
countrie
,
was
maryed
to
a
woman
of
Ballagate
,
a
Christian
,
but
by
birth
a
More
.
This
French
man
kept
a
shoppe
in
Goa
,
where
he
made
Drummes
and
other
Ioyners
worke
,
and
withall
was
the
Kings
Oare
maker
for
the
Galleyes
,
whereby
he
liued
in
reasonable
good
sort
.
He
had
by
his
foresaid
wyfe
two
sonnes
and
a
daughter
:
and
as
strangers
,
of
what
nation
soeuer
they
be
,
vse
to
take
acquaintance
one
of
the
other
,
being
out
of
their
owne
countries
(
speciallie
in
India
,
where
there
are
very
few
)
and
do
hold
together
as
brethren
,
which
to
them
is
a
great
comfort
:
so
this
Frauncis
King
vsed
much
to
this
French
mans
house
,
by
whome
he
was
verie
much
made
of
,
and
very
welcome
,
as
thinking
thereby
to
bring
him
to
match
with
his
daughter
,
because
of
his
occupation
,
which
is
of
great
account
in
India
:
because
of
the
great
number
of
Diamants
&
other
stones
that
are
sold
in
those
countries
:
and
to
conclude
,
as
the
manner
of
India
is
,
that
when
they
haue
gotten
a
man
in
once
,
they
will
neuer
leaue
him
:
he
ceassed
not
with
many
promises
and
other
wonderful
matters
to
draw
Frauncis
so
farre
,
that
he
gaue
his
consent
thereunto
,
which
afterwardes
cost
him
his
lyfe
,
as
in
the
historie
following
you
shall
heare
the
true
discourse
.
To
make
short
,
they
were
maried
according
to
their
manner
,
the
Bryde
being
but
11
yeares
old
,
very
fair
and
comelie
of
bodie
and
limme
,
but
in
villanie
,
the
worst
that
walked
vppon
the
earth
:
yet
did
her
husband
account
himselfe
a
most
happie
man
▪
that
had
found
such
a
wyfe
,
as
he
often
times
said
vnto
me
:
although
he
was
so
ielous
of
her
,
that
he
trusted
not
any
man
,
were
they
neuer
so
néere
friends
vnto
him
:
but
he
in
whome
he
put
his
greatest
trust
,
&
least
suspected
,
was
the
onelie
worker
of
his
woe
.
When
he
was
betroathed
to
his
wife
,
the
father
promised
him
a
certain
péece
of
money
,
and
vntill
it
were
payde
,
he
and
his
wyfe
should
continue
at
meat
and
meale
in
his
father
in
lawes
house
,
and
should
haue
a
shop
adioyning
to
the
same
,
and
whatsoeuer
he
earned
should
be
for
himself
.
When
all
this
was
done
,
and
the
matter
had
remained
thus
a
long
while
,
by
reason
that
the
father
in
law
could
not
performe
the
promised
summe
,
because
their
houshold
increased
,
it
came
to
passe
that
the
old
man
fel
into
a
sicknesse
and
died
,
and
then
Frauncis
King
must
of
force
pay
his
part
towards
the
house
kéeping
,
which
he
liked
not
of
:
&
thereupon
fel
out
with
his
mother
in
law
:
and
on
a
certaine
time
made
his
complaint
to
me
,
asking
my
counsel
therein
,
I
answered
him
and
said
,
I
would
be
loath
to
make
debate
betwéene
Parents
&
Children
,
but
if
it
were
my
case
,
séeing
I
could
not
obteyne
my
dowrie
,
I
would
stay
no
longer
there
,
but
rather
hyre
a
house
by
my self
,
and
kéep
better
house
alone
with
my
wife
,
then
continue
among
so
manie
,
wher
I
could
not
be
master
.
In
the
end
he
resolued
so
to
doe
,
&
with
much
adoe
tooke
his
wife
&
Child
with
his
slaues
,
and
parted
houshold
,
hyred
himselfe
a
house
,
set
vp
his
shoppe
,
and
vsed
his
trade
so
handsomely
,
that
hauing
good
store
of
worke
,
he
became
reasonable
wealthie
.
But
his
mother
in
law
,
that
could
not
conceale
her
Morish
nature
,
after
the
death
of
her
husband
:
whether
it
were
for
spight
she
bare
to
her
sonne
in
law
,
or
for
a
pleasure
she
tooke
therein
,
counselled
her
daughter
to
fall
in
loue
with
a
young
Portingal
Soldier
,
whom
the
daughter
did
not
much
mislike
:
which
soldier
was
verie
great
in
the
house
,
and
ordinarilie
came
thether
to
meat
and
drinke
,
and
Frauncis
trusted
him
as
well
as
if
he
had
bene
his
brother
,
in
so
much
that
he
would
doe
nothing
without
his
counsell
.
This
Soldier
called
An
honio
Fragoso
continued
this
beastlie
course
with
Frauncis
his
wyfe
,
with
the
helpe
of
her
mother
,
all
the
while
that
they
dwelt
with
the
mother
▪
and
it
is
sayd
,
that
he
vsed
her
company
before
shee
was
maried
,
although
shee
was
but
young
,
which
is
no
wonder
in
India
:
for
it
is
their
common
custome
in
those
countries
to
doe
it
,
when
they
are
but
eight
yeres
old
,
and
haue
the
slight
to
hide
it
so
well
,
that
when
they
are
maried
,
their
husbands
take
them
for
very
good
maides
.
This
order
of
life
they
continued
in
that
sorte
for
the
space
of
foure
yeares
,
and
also
after
that
they
had
taken
a
house
,
and
dwelled
alone
by
themselues
(
for
Antonio
Fragoso
kept
his
old
haunt
)
and
although
Francis
vsed
continually
to
shut
his
chamber
dore
,
yet
was
this
Portingall
oftentimes
hidden
,
therin
he
not
knowing
thereof
,
where
hee
tooke
his
pleasure
of
his
wife
.
At
the
last
,
one
Diricke
Gerritson
of
Enchuson
in
Holland
,
béeing
Godfather
vnto
Francis
Kinges
wife
,
comming
newly
from
China
,
desired
the
said
Francis
and
his
wife
to
come
and
dine
with
him
at
his
house
without
the
towne
,
where
as
then
he
dwelt
,
and
among
the
rest
bad
mee
,
minding
to
bee
merrie
and
made
vs
good
cheare
:
but
because
the
honest
Damsell
Francis
Kinges
wife
,
made
her
excuse
,
that
she
might
not
with
her
credit
come
where
Batchelers
were
,
for
that
they
had
no
such
vse
in
India
,
he
desired
mée
to
hold
him
excused
till
another
time
.
They
being
there
at
this
feast
,
with
the
mother
in
law
,
and
her
sonne
,
&
their
houshold
of
slaues
that
waited
vpon
them
,
as
the
maner
of
India
is
.
After
dinner
was
ended
,
and
they
well
in
drinke
,
they
went
to
walke
in
the
fieldes
,
where
not
far
from
thence
there
stood
a
house
of
pleasure
,
that
had
neyther
dore
nor
window
,
but
almost
fallen
downe
for
want
of
reparations
,
hauing
on
the
backe
side
therof
a
faire
garden
full
of
Indian
trées
and
fruites
:
the
house
and
garden
Francis
Kinges
father
in
law
had
bought
in
his
life
time
for
a
small
peece
of
mony
,
for
as
I
say
,
it
was
not
much
worth
:
thether
they
went
,
and
caused
their
pots
and
their
pans
with
meat
and
drinke
to
be
brought
with
them
,
being
minded
all
that
day
to
make
merrie
therein
,
as
indéede
they
did
.
In
the
meane
time
it
was
my
fortune
with
a
friend
of
mine
to
walke
in
the
fieldes
,
and
to
passe
by
the
house
,
wherein
they
were
,
not
thinking
any
company
had
bin
there
,
&
going
by
,
Francis
King
being
all
drunken
,
came
forth
and
saw
me
,
wherewith
he
ranne
and
caught
me
by
the
cloke
,
&
perforce
would
haue
me
in
,
&
made
me
leaue
my
companion
,
&
so
brought
me
into
the
garden
,
where
their
wiues
and
his
mother
in
law
,
with
their
slaues
sate
playing
vpon
certaine
Indian
Instruments
,
being
verie
merrie
:
but
I
was
no
sooner
espied
by
them
,
but
the
young
woman
presently
went
away
to
hide
herselfe
for
her
credits
sake
,
according
to
their
manner
,
as
their
manner
is
when
any
stranger
commeth
into
the
house
.
Not
long
after
supper
was
made
ready
of
such
as
they
had
brought
with
them
,
although
the
day
was
not
so
far
spent
,
and
the
table
c●oth
was
laid
vppon
a
matte
lying
on
the
gr●und
:
for
that
(
as
I
said
before
)
there
was
ney●her
table
,
bench
,
window
nor
dore
within
the
house
.
The
meate
being
brought
in
,
euery
man
sate
downe
,
only
Francis
Kinges
wife
excused
her selfe
,
that
I
had
shamed
her
,
and
desired
that
she
might
not
come
in
,
saying
for
that
time
shee
would
eate
there
with
the
slaues
,
and
although
her
husband
would
gladly
haue
had
her
come
in
among
vs
,
thereby
to
shew
that
he
was
not
iealous
of
her
,
yet
shee
would
not
,
so
that
séeing
her
excuse
he
let
her
rest
,
saying
it
were
best
to
let
her
stay
there
,
because
thee
is
ashamed
.
While
we
sate
at
supper
where
the
slaues
serued
vs
,
going
and
comming
to
and
fro
,
and
bringing
such
thinges
as
we
wanted
,
out
of
the
place
where
this
honest
woman
was
,
her
husband
thinking
shee
had
taken
pains
to
make
it
ready
,
it
was
nothing
so
,
for
that
while
we
were
merry
together
,
not
thinking
any
hurt
▪
in
came
Antonio
Fragoso
with
a
naked
Rapier
vnder
his
cloake
,
it
being
yet
day
light
,
and
in
presence
of
all
the
slaues
,
both
theirs
and
mine
,
without
anie
feare
of
vs
lead
her
away
by
the
hand
into
one
of
the
chambers
of
the
house
hauing
neyther
doore
,
flore
nor
window
,
and
there
putting
off
the
cloth
that
she
had
about
her
middle
,
)
which
he
laid
vppon
the
ground
to
kéepe
her
from
fowling
of
her
body
)
not
being
once
ashamed
before
the
slaues
,
neyther
fearing
any
danger
,
he
tooke
his
pleasure
of
her
:
but
if
any
mischance
had
happened
,
that
any
of
the
slaues
had
marked
it
and
bewraied
it
,
the
said
Anthonie
had
tenne
or
twelue
souldiers
his
companions
and
friendes
not
farre
from
thence
,
which
with
a
whistle
or
any
other
token
would
haue
come
to
help
him
,
and
so
would
haue
slaine
vs
all
,
and
taken
the
woman
with
him
,
which
is
their
dayly
proffit
in
India
,
but
we
had
better
fortune
:
for
that
hée
dispatched
his
affaires
so
well
with
her
,
that
wée
knew
it
not
,
and
had
leysure
to
depart
as
he
came
,
without
any
trouble
,
and
she
well
pleased
therewith
:
and
when
the
slaues
asked
her
how
thee
durst
bee
so
bold
to
doe
such
a
thing
,
considering
what
danger
of
life
shee
then
was
in
,
shee
answered
them
that
shee
cared
not
for
her
life
,
so
shée
might
haue
her
pleasure
,
and
saying
that
her
husband
was
but
a
drunkard
,
and
not
worthie
of
her
,
and
that
she
had
vsed
the
company
of
that
fine
lustie
youth
for
the
space
of
foure
yeres
together
,
and
for
his
sake
she
said
,
shee
would
not
refuse
to
die
:
yet
had
she
not
then
beene
married
to
Francis
King
full
foure
yeares
,
neyther
was
shee
at
that
time
aboue
fifteene
or
sixteene
yeares
of
age
.
Not
long
after
shee
had
done
,
shee
came
into
the
garden
,
and
as
it
should
seeme
,
had
cleane
forgotten
her
former
shame
,
where
she
began
both
to
sing
and
dance
,
shewing
herselfe
very
merry
:
wherewith
all
the
companie
was
very
well
pleased
,
specially
her
husband
that
commended
her
for
it
.
When
euening
was
come
,
euery
man
tooke
his
leaue
,
and
departed
to
his
lodging
,
and
when
wee
were
gone
wee
chanced
by
our
slaues
to
vnderstand
the
truth
of
the
fact
before
rehearsed
,
and
what
danger
we
had
escaped
:
whereat
we
wondred
much
,
and
Francis
King
himselfe
began
to
be
somewhat
suspicious
of
the
matter
,
being
secretlie
aduertised
of
his
wiues
behauiour
,
but
hee
knew
not
with
whome
she
had
to
doe
,
nor
once
mistrusted
this
Anthonie
Fragoso
,
thinking
him
to
be
the
best
friend
hee
had
in
all
the
world
:
yea
,
and
that
more
is
,
hee
durst
not
breake
his
minde
to
any
but
onely
vnto
him
,
of
whome
in
great
secret
he
asked
counsell
,
saying
,
that
he
vnderstood
,
and
had
well
found
that
his
wife
behaued
her selfe
dishonestlie
,
asking
him
what
he
were
best
to
doe
,
and
told
him
further
,
that
he
meant
to
dissemble
the
matter
for
a
time
,
to
see
if
hee
could
take
them
together
,
thereby
to
kill
them
both
,
which
the
other
counselled
him
to
doe
,
promising
him
his
help
and
furtherance
,
and
to
bee
secret
therein
,
and
so
they
departed
.
Anthonio
Fr●●o●o
went
presently
vnto
his
wife
,
and
shewed
her
what
had
past
betweene
her
husband
and
him
,
where
they
concluded
vppon
that
which
after
they
brought
to
passe
,
thinking
it
the
best
course
to
preuent
him
.
Now
so
it
hapned
,
that
in
an
euening
in
the
month
of
August
,
15●●
.
Francis
King
had
prouided
a
rosted
Pig
for
supper
in
his
own
house
:
whereunto
he
inuited
this
Anthonio
Frag●so
,
and
his
mother
in
law
,
who
as
it
séemeth
,
was
of
counsell
with
them
in
this
conspiracie
and
the
principall
cause
of
the
Tragedy
,
although
very
stoutly
and
boldly
shee
denied
it
afterwards
.
They
being
at
supper
and
very
merrie
at
the
same
time
it
was
my
chance
to
suppe
in
a
certaine
place
with
a
Dutch
painter
,
whether
Fr●●ci●
King
sent
vs
a
quarter
of
the
Pigge
,
praying
vs
to
eate
it
for
his
sake
,
and
to
be
merrie
he
that
brought
it
being
one
of
our
owne
house
.
They
had
caused
him
to
drinke
of
a
certaine
wine
that
was
mingled
with
the
Hearbe
De●●oa
,
thereby
to
bereaue
poore
Franci●
of
his
wittes
,
and
so
to
effect
their
accursed
deuice
:
for
as
it
appeared
,
hee
that
brought
the
Pigge
came
halfe
drunke
,
and
out
of
his
wittes
,
whereby
we
perceaued
that
all
was
not
well
.
To
conclude
,
the
Hearbe
beganne
to
worke
,
so
that
of
force
hee
must
needs
sleep
,
and
the
companie
beeing
departed
,
shee
shutte
his
trappe
doore
,
as
ordinarily
he
vsed
to
doe
,
and
laid
the
key
vnder
his
pillow
,
and
went
to
Bedde
with
his
louing
wife
:
where
presently
hee
fell
on
sleepe
like
a
dead
man
,
partly
by
meanes
of
the
De●●oa
,
and
partly
because
hee
had
drunke
well
.
About
eleauen
of
the
Clocke
in
the
night
,
Anthonie
Fragoso
all
armed
,
and
another
good
friend
of
his
not
knowing
(
as
hee
confessed
what
Anthonio
meant
to
doe
,
and
came
to
the
doore
of
Franci●
Kinges
house
,
and
knocked
softly
,
and
willed
the
slaues
that
slept
below
,
to
open
the
dore
:
but
they
answered
him
their
master
was
a
bedde
,
and
that
the
trappe
doore
was
shut
on
the
in
side
.
Francis
his
wife
that
slept
not
,
when
she
heard
it
,
ran
to
the
window
and
willed
him
to
bring
a
ladder
and
clime
vp
,
which
he
presently
did
,
and
she
holp
him
in
,
where
shee
tooke
him
about
the
necke
kissing
him
,
and
bad
him
welcome
,
leading
him
in
by
the
hand
,
where
her
husband
slept
,
little
thinking
on
the
villanie
pretended
by
his
wife
,
and
such
as
he
held
to
bee
his
best
friends
,
and
to
be
briefe
shee
said
vnto
him
:
There
lieth
the
drunkard
and
the
Hereticke
,
that
thought
to
bring
vs
to
our
endes
,
thereby
to
seperate
vs
from
our
loue
and
pleasures
now
reuenge
your selfe
on
him
if
you
loue
me
,
and
presently
hee
thrust
him
into
the
body
with
his
Rapier
,
cleane
through
the
breast
,
so
that
it
came
out
behind
at
his
backe
and
being
not
content
therwith
,
gaue
him
another
thrust
,
that
went
in
at
the
one
side
,
and
out
at
the
other
side
,
and
so
at
the
least
4.
or
5
▪
thrusts
more
after
he
was
dead
:
whereby
the
poore
innocent
man
ended
his
dayes
:
which
done
,
they
took
all
the
stones
&
Diamonds
that
hee
had
of
diuers
men
to
worke
,
as
also
to
sell
:
which
amounted
at
the
least
to
the
value
of
4●
.
thousand
Pardawes
,
and
tooke
Francis
his
own
Rapier
that
hung
by
him
&
put
it
into
his
hand
,
as
if
they
would
make
men
beleeue
that
hee
would
haue
killed
them
,
&
that
in
their
owne
defence
they
had
slaine
him
,
but
it
was
well
knowne
to
the
contrarie
:
for
that
the
slaues
being
below
▪
heard
all
that
had
past
.
They
tooke
with
them
also
the
childe
being
of
two
yeares
old
,
and
went
out
of
the
house
,
but
they
had
not
gone
farre
,
but
they
left
the
childe
lying
at
a
doore
in
the
street
,
where
in
the
morning
it
was
found
,
&
althogh
the
slaues
made
a
great
noise
at
their
mistrisses
flight
,
&
went
to
fetch
the
officers
▪
yet
they
could
not
find
them
,
for
that
night
the
murtherers
went
&
knocked
at
the
Iesuits
cloister
,
desiring
them
to
take
them
in
,
&
gaue
them
the
most
part
of
the
stones
,
saying
they
had
slain
the
man
in
their
owne
defence
,
but
the
Iesuites
would
not
receiue
them
,
although
they
tooke
the
stones
,
of
purpose
to
giue
them
againe
to
the
owners
.
In
the
morning
it
was
knowne
through
all
the
towne
not
without
great
admiration
,
and
although
they
sought
diligently
in
all
places
where
they
thought
or
suspected
them
to
lodge
,
yet
they
could
not
find
them
:
but
not
long
after
they
were
séene
in
the
towne
of
Chaul
,
which
is
about
thirty
miles
Northwarde
from
Goa
,
where
they
walked
fréely
in
the
stréetes
,
without
any
trouble
:
for
there
all
was
couered
,
and
few
there
are
that
look
after
such
matters
,
though
they
bee
as
cleare
as
the
Sunne
.
The
dead
bodie
lay
in
that
sort
till
the
next
morning
,
&
we
Dutch
men
were
forced
to
sée
him
buried
,
for
the
mother
in
lawe
woulde
not
giue
one
peny
towards
it
,
making
as
though
she
had
not
any
thing
to
doe
with
him
,
but
holpe
the
murtherer
both
with
money
and
victuailes
,
therewith
to
trauell
vnto
Portingal
,
and
so
he
sayled
in
the
fléete
with
vs
:
for
I
saw
him
in
the
Island
of
S.
Helena
,
as
bold
and
lus●y
,
as
if
no
such
matter
had
béene
committed
by
him
,
and
so
ariued
in
Portingall
,
not
any
man
speaking
against
him
:
hauing
also
promised
both
the
mother
,
and
wife
of
Frauncis
King
,
that
hee
woulde
come
againe
with
the
Kinges
pardon
,
and
marrie
her
:
which
I
doubt
not
of
,
if
hee
once
went
about
it
.
And
thus
Francis
King
ended
his
trauell
:
which
I
thought
good
to
set
downe
at
large
,
that
thereby
you
may
perceyue
the
boldnes
and
inclination
of
the
Indian
women
:
for
there
passeth
not
one
yeare
ouer
their
heades
,
but
that
in
India
there
are
at
the
least
twentie
or
thirtie
men
poysoned
,
and
murthered
by
their
wiues
,
onely
to
accomplish
their
filthie
desires
.
Likewise
there
are
yearely
many
women
killed
by
their
husbands
being
taken
in
adulterie
,
but
they
care
not
a
haire
for
it
,
saying
with
great
boldnes
,
that
there
is
no
pleasanter
death
then
to
die
in
that
manner
:
for
thereby
(
they
say
)
they
do
shew
that
they
die
for
pure
loue
.
And
to
shew
that
this
honest
woman
was
not
of
this
badde
inclination
alone
,
you
shall
vnderstande
that
a
brother
of
hers
,
being
but
fourtéene
or
fiftéene
yeares
of
age
was
openly
burnt
in
Goa
for
sodome
or
buggery
,
which
was
done
when
Francis
King
and
his
father
in
lawe
were
liuing
:
yet
could
not
Frauncis
thereby
bee
warned
to
take
héede
of
his
wife
and
that
kindred
:
for
as
it
séemeth
it
was
Gods
will
he
should
end
his
dayes
in
that
manner
.
The
16.
of
September
1588.
there
ariued
in
Goa
a
shippe
of
Portingall
,
called
the
S.
Thomas
,
bringing
newes
of
4.
shippes
more
,
that
were
in
Mosambique
,
all
come
from
Portingall
,
which
not
long
after
came
likewise
to
Goa
:
their
names
were
,
Saint
Christopher
being
Admirall
,
S.
Marie
,
S.
Anthony
,
and
our
Lady
of
Conseprao
.
By
those
shippes
we
receyued
newes
of
the
death
of
my
Lord
the
Archbishoppe
,
called
Don
Frey
Vincente
da
Fonseca
,
who
died
in
his
voyage
to
Portingall
,
vpon
the
4.
day
of
August
,
An.
1587.
158●
.
betwéene
the
Flemmish
Islandes
,
and
Portingall
,
eight
daies
before
the
ship
came
to
land
.
It
was
thought
that
he
dyed
of
some
poyson
,
that
he
brought
out
of
India
,
or
els
of
some
impostume
that
sodainely
brake
within
him
,
for
that
an
houre
before
his
death
he
séemed
to
be
as
well
as
euer
he
was
in
all
his
life
,
and
sodainly
he
was
taken
so
sick
that
he
had
not
the
leasure
to
make
his
will
,
but
dyed
presently
,
and
voyded
at
the
least
a
quart
of
poyson
out
of
his
body
.
To
be
short
,
he
was
cloathed
in
his
Bishops
apparell
,
with
his
Myter
on
his
heade
,
and
rings
vpon
his
fingers
,
and
put
into
a
coffin
,
and
so
throwne
into
the
sea
.
These
newes
made
many
sorrowfull
hartes
in
India
,
of
such
as
were
his
welwillers
and
frindes
:
and
to
the
contrarie
such
as
hated
him
,
were
glad
and
reioyced
,
because
he
had
béene
earnest
to
reprehend
and
correct
them
for
their
faultes
:
but
none
lost
more
by
it
then
wee
that
were
his
seruantes
,
which
looked
for
great
preferment
by
him
,
as
without
doubt
hee
ment
to
haue
obtained
it
of
the
King
,
as
being
one
of
the
principallest
occasions
of
his
going
into
Portingal
,
but
death
altred
all
.
And
although
at
that
time
my
meaning
and
intent
was
,
to
stay
the
comming
of
my
Lord
Archbishop
,
&
to
continue
longer
there
,
yea
possible
while
I
liued
:
yet
vpon
those
newes
I
was
wholly
altered
in
my
purpose
,
and
a
horrible
feare
came
vpon
me
,
when
I
called
to
mind
what
I
had
passed
touching
the
things
I
was
desirous
to
bring
to
passe
.
And
although
I
had
means
enough
there
to
get
my
liuing
in
good
sort
,
being
as
it
were
one
of
those
countrimen
,
and
so
in
all
places
well
estéemed
and
accounted
of
,
yet
those
perswasions
were
not
of
force
inough
once
to
disswade
mee
from
the
pretence
and
desire
I
had
to
sée
my
natiue
countrey
:
so
that
it
séemed
my
God
had
opened
mine
eies
,
and
by
my
Lords
death
made
me
more
cleare
of
sight
,
&
to
call
my
natiue
soile
vnto
remembrance
,
which
before
was
so
darkened
,
that
I
had
almost
forgotten
it
,
and
stood
in
hazarde
neuer
to
see
it
more
,
if
my
Lord
had
liued
and
returned
home
again
.
But
to
auoide
all
occasions
and
inconueniences
that
might
happen
,
&
dayly
offred
themselues
vnto
me
,
I
resolutely
determined
to
depart
,
wherevnto
I
sought
al
the
meanes
&
necessary
occasions
I
could
find
,
to
bring
it
to
passe
:
&
that
which
perswaded
me
most
thereunto
,
was
the
losse
of
my
brother
William
Tin
,
that
had
béene
with
me
in
India
,
who
sailing
from
Se●ubal
in
Portingal
towards
Hamborough
,
taking
their
course
on
the
back
side
of
England
,
was
cast
away
,
and
neuer
could
be
heard
of
,
neyther
ship
nor
men
.
Being
in
this
resolution
,
it
chaunced
that
a
shippe
by
authoritie
of
the
Viceroy
,
and
at
the
request
of
the
Farmers
of
Pepper
was
appointed
to
saile
for
Portingall
,
because
there
was
so
great
quantitie
of
Pepper
to
be
laden
that
the
Portingall
ships
at
that
time
being
there
could
not
take
it
in
:
and
although
the
ships
are
purposely
sent
to
lade
Pepper
,
with
licence
from
the
King
that
there
may
no
more
but
fiue
ships
lade
euerie
yeare
,
wherevnto
the
Factors
do
bind
themselues
,
yet
if
there
bee
any
goods
in
India
,
as
Pepper
&
other
wares
,
which
the
other
ships
can
not
take
in
,
then
the
Farmers
of
Pepper
and
the
kinges
officers
may
buy
one
or
two
ships
,
and
make
them
ready
for
the
purpose
to
take
it
in
,
so
that
there
be
ships
found
that
bee
sufficient
:
which
if
the
Factors
refuse
,
then
the
Viceroy
and
the
kings
officers
may
●raight
as
many
ships
as
they
thinke
good
,
and
as
they
find
fit
to
take
it
in
,
and
lade
them
with
the
Farmers
pepper
,
or
any
other
goods
that
are
there
to
be
laden
,
so
it
bee
after
the
fiue
shippes
are
laden
by
the
farmers
:
and
all
this
for
the
profit
of
the
King
,
without
let
or
hinderance
of
the
said
farmers
.
In
this
sorte
as
I
said
before
,
there
was
a
shippe
called
the
Santa
Crus
,
that
was
built
in
Cochijn
by
the
King
of
the
Malabares
,
and
called
after
the
name
of
the
towne
of
Cochiin
,
that
was
likewise
by
the
Portingals
called
Santa
Crus
,
which
the
King
of
Malabares
made
in
honor
of
the
Portingalles
,
because
he
hath
brotherly
allyance
with
them
,
and
is
by
the
King
of
Portingall
called
our
brother
in
armes
.
The
same
ship
he
had
sold
vnto
a
Portingal
,
that
therwith
had
made
a
voiage
into
China
and
Iapan
,
being
of
1600.
tunnes
:
and
because
it
was
strong
and
good
,
&
so
fit
to
make
a
voiage
into
Portingall
,
and
because
(
as
I
said
before
)
there
was
more
pepper
then
the
Portingall
ships
could
take
in
,
the
farmers
of
pepper
were
desirous
to
buy
it
,
&
besought
the
Viceroy
to
let
them
haue
it
,
according
to
the
contentes
of
their
composition
,
and
the
Kings
ordinance
.
Wherevpon
the
Viceroy
caused
the
farmers
of
the
ships
to
be
called
together
,
&
signified
vnto
them
what
the
request
of
the
farmers
of
pepper
was
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
the
shippe
should
be
bought
according
to
the
Kings
ordinance
,
for
as
much
as
necessity
did
so
require
it
,
&
they
had
refused
to
vse
it
,
&
said
that
it
was
not
fit
for
them
,
&
so
desired
the
in
respect
of
the
Kings
interest
in
the
pepper
,
the
shippe
might
be
bought
accordingly
.
Alwaies
prouided
,
that
the
kings
ordinance
(
who
granted
them
their
Priuiledge
)
might
be
kept
&
obserued
,
viz.
that
their
ships
might
first
haue
their
lading
,
and
bee
first
dispatched
.
And
although
they
that
had
bought
it
of
the
owners
for
ten
thousand
duckets
readie
money
▪
were
in
doubt
that
they
should
not
finde
wares
enough
to
lade
it
withall
,
yet
in
the
end
it
was
in
a
manner
laden
as
well
as
the
other
ships
were
.
Nowe
it
was
agréed
by
the
owners
that
sold
it
,
that
the
Maister
Gunner
and
chiefe
Boteswaine
shoulde
kéepe
their
places
stil
within
the
shippe
as
they
had
when
it
sailed
to
China
and
Iapen
.
The
Gunners
name
was
Diricke
Gari●son
of
Enchusen
,
who
after
he
had
beene
20.
yeares
in
India
,
was
minded
as
then
to
saile
in
that
shippe
to
Portingall
,
with
whome
because
of
olde
acquaintance
,
and
for
his
company
,
I
minded
to
sée
if
I
could
get
any
place
within
the
shippe
.
And
because
the
farmers
of
pepper
had
their
factors
in
India
,
that
were
Dutchmen
,
which
lay
there
in
the
behalfe
of
the
Foukers
and
Velsares
of
Ausburg
,
who
at
that
time
had
a
part
of
the
pepper
laden
in
that
ship
,
and
vse
to
send
in
each
ship
a
Factor
,
to
whome
the
King
alloweth
a
Cabine
and
victuails
for
the
voyage
:
This
place
of
Factor
in
the
said
shippe
called
Santa
Crus
,
I
did
obtaine
of
the
Farmers
,
because
they
were
of
my
acquaintance
.
Whereupon
I
prepared
my selfe
to
depart
,
and
got
a
Pasporte
of
the
Viceroy
,
without
which
no
man
may
passe
out
of
India
,
as
also
a
Certificat
out
of
the
Kinges
chamber
of
accountes
,
and
out
of
the
Matricola
generall
,
wherein
all
such
as
come
into
India
are
registred
,
with
a
note
of
my
paye
,
which
by
the
Kings
commandement
is
appoynted
to
bee
paide
vppon
certificate
from
thence
,
and
withall
the
time
of
my
residence
in
India
,
and
what
place
I
was
imployed
in
there
,
that
when
I
came
into
Portingall
,
I
might
haue
recompence
if
I
would
aske
it
,
or
minded
to
returne
againe
into
India
.
But
although
I
had
no
such
intent
,
yet
I
must
of
force
obserue
this
order
,
to
make
them
thinke
I
would
returne
againe
,
and
the
easier
to
obtaine
my
Pasport
,
which
was
easily
graunted
mée
by
the
Gouernour
,
as
also
the
other
Certificates
:
and
hauing
obtayned
them
I
tooke
my
leaue
of
all
my
friends
and
acquaintance
,
not
without
great
griefe
,
as
hee
that
was
to
depart
out
of
his
second
naturall
dwelling
place
,
by
reason
of
the
great
and
long
continuance
that
I
had
made
in
those
countries
,
so
that
I
was
in
a
manner
halfe
disswaded
from
my
pretended
voyage
.
But
in
the
end
the
remembrance
and
affection
of
m●
true
natural
countrie
,
got
the
vpper
h●nd
,
and
ouer
ruled
me
,
making
me
wholy
to
forget
my
conceipt
vnto
the
contrarie
:
and
so
committing
my selfe
&
my
affaires
vnto
God
who
onely
can
direct
and
helpe
vs
,
and
giue
good
successe
to
all
endeuours
,
I
entred
into
my
new
pretended
course
.
●588
.
In
the
Month
of
Nouember
1588.
the
ships
sayled
againe
from
Goa
,
to
the
coast
of
M●l●ba●
&
Cochijn
,
to
take
in
their
lading
:
And
the
2●
.
of
the
same
month
,
the
Santa-Cru●
set
sayle
to
begin
our
Viage
.
The
28.
day
we
arriued
in
Honor
a
Fort
belonging
to
the
Portingals
,
and
the
first
they
haue
vpon
the
coast
of
Malabar
,
which
lyeth
Southward
from
Goa
eighteene
miles
,
in
which
place
we
were
assigned
to
take
in
our
lading
of
Pepper
.
They
vsed
not
before
to
lade
any
Pepper
in
that
place
,
so
that
we
were
the
first
that
euer
laded
there
:
but
from
thence
forwards
,
they
minded
yearely
to
lade
one
ship
there
,
because
the
Queene
of
Batticola
(
that
lay
not
farre
from
thence
)
and
Hono●
,
being
within
her
Iurisdiction
or
kingdom
,
had
bound
her selfe
,
yearely
to
deliuer
seauen
or
eight
thousand
Quintales
of
Pepper
,
so
that
the
Farmers
paied
her
halfe
the
mony
for
the
same
sixe
Months
before
thee
deliuered
it
,
and
then
shee
would
deliuer
it
at
times
.
For
the
which
cause
the
Farmers
haue
their
Factor
in
Honor
to
receiue
it
of
her
by
waight
,
and
lay
it
vp
till
the
time
of
lading
commeth
.
The
like
haue
they
in
all
the
other
Fortes
vppon
the
coast
of
Malabar
,
as
at
Mangalar
,
Ba●selor
,
Cananor
,
Cochijn
,
Coulan
&c.
Nowe
to
know
the
right
manner
of
farming
of
the
Pepper
,
you
must
vnderstand
,
that
the
Farmers
take
the
same
to
Farme
for
fiue
yeres
,
and
bind
themselues
euery
yeare
to
send
their
stocke
of
readie
money
,
for
thirtie
thousand
Quintales
of
Pepper
,
so
that
the
King
will
send
ships
to
lade
it
in
.
The
King
on
the
other
side
bindeth
himselfe
to
performe
,
and
to
send
euerie
yeare
fiue
ships
,
the
Farmers
bearing
the
aduenture
of
the
Sea
both
of
their
mony
sending
thether
and
of
the
Pepper
brought
from
thence
,
&
must
lade
it
in
India
,
into
the
ships
at
their
owne
costs
and
charges
:
which
being
brought
into
Portingall
,
they
deliuer
al
the
Pepper
to
the
King
at
the
price
of
twelue
Ducats
the
Quintall
:
&
if
any
bee
cast
away
or
taken
vpon
the
Sea
,
it
is
at
the
Farmers
charge
,
for
the
King
dealeth
not
but
onely
with
that
which
is
deliuered
him
in
Portingall
,
being
drie
and
faire
laide
vp
in
the
Kings
store
house
in
Lisbone
:
for
the
which
he
payeth
not
any
money
vnto
the
Farmers
,
vntill
the
said
Pepper
be
sold
,
with
the
mony
wherof
he
payeth
them
:
so
that
the
King
without
any
hazard
or
disbursing
any
thing
o●
his
owne
,
hath
alwaies
his
money
for
his
Pepper
,
without
the
losse
of
any
one
pennie
.
And
in
that
respect
the
Farmers
haue
great
and
strong
priueledges
▪
first
that
no
man
of
what
estate
or
condition
so
euer
he
bee
,
either
Portingall
,
or
of
any
place
in
Indi●
,
may
deale
or
trade
in
Peper
but
the●
,
vpon
paine
of
death
,
which
is
verie
sharply
looked
vnto
.
Likewise
they
may
not
for
any
occasion
or
necessitie
,
whatsoeuer
,
diminish
or
lessen
the
ordinarie
stocke
of
money
for
the
Pepper
,
neither
hinder
or
let
them
in
any
sorte
concerning
the
lading
thereof
,
which
is
also
verie
strictly
obserued
.
For
although
the
Pepper
were
for
the
Kings
owne
person
,
yet
must
the
Farmers
Pepper
be
first
laden
,
to
whome
the
Viceroy
and
other
Officers
and
Captaines
of
India
,
must
giue
al
assistance
helpe
and
fauour
,
with
watching
the
same
and
al
other
things
,
whatsoeuer
shall
by
the
said
Farmers
bee
required
▪
for
the
safetie
and
benefite
of
the
saide
Pepper
.
For
the
lading
and
prouiding
wherof
,
the
said
Farmers
are
to
send
their
Factors
seruants
and
assistants
,
of
what
nation
so
euer
they
bee
,
(
except
Englishmen
,
Frenchmen
and
Spaniards
)
vnto
euery
place
,
to
see
it
laden
and
dispatched
away
,
for
other
strangers
may
not
goe
into
India
without
the
speciall
licence
of
the
King
,
or
his
counsell
of
India
.
The
Pepper
commonly
costeth
in
India
28.
Pagodes
the
Bhar
,
euerie
Bhar
is
three
Quintales
and
a
halfe
Portingall
waight
so
that
euery
Quintall
standeth
them
in
twelue
Pardawes
,
Xera●●ius
and
foure
●angoes
.
Euerie
Quintall
is
1●8
.
pounds
,
and
euerie
Pardawe
thrée
Testones
or
thirtie
Stiuers
heauie
money
,
and
euery
●a●ga
.
●i●●e
Reijs
,
or
sixe
Stiuers
,
which
is
twelue
Dollers
of
sixtie
pence
Flemish
the
peece
,
after
the
rate
of
Portingall
money
,
and
twentie
foure
Stiuers
of
the
like
money
,
besides
all
charges
&
aduenture
of
the
Seas
.
But
the
great
quantitie
maketh
them
gaine
the
more
,
specially
,
if
it
come
safe
home
.
The
ships
&
their
frayghting
,
with
condition
to
builde
them
,
and
the
prouision
of
all
necessaries
for
them
,
are
also
farmed
by
themselues
,
and
all
at
the
aduenture
of
the
Farmers
:
and
if
the
ship
come
safe
home
,
they
giue
the
King
a
certaine
summe
of
money
for
euery
ship
,
and
euery
yeare
furnish
fiue
shippes
,
likewise
at
their
owne
charges
:
but
such
Souldiers
as
are
appointed
to
goe
in
them
,
are
bound
to
sayle
for
the
King
,
and
haue
but
onely
meate
and
drinke
at
the
Farmers
charge
,
the
Officers
and
Saylers
being
placed
therein
by
the
Kings
Admiraltie
,
which
the
Farmers
may
not
once
denie
or
refuse
:
so
that
the
King
aduentureth
nothing
,
neither
in
Pepper
nor
in
ships
,
but
only
if
the
ships
be
cast
away
,
he
looseth
the
money
that
hee
should
haue
had
for
the
farme
of
euery
ship
,
if
it
had
returned
safe
,
&
the
gaine
of
the
Pepper
that
should
haue
beene
deliuered
him
,
at
a
certaine
price
.
Whereupon
the
Admiraltie
of
Portingall
are
now
waren
verie
carelesse
to
see
them
well
conueied
,
as
they
vsed
to
be
during
the
times
of
the
Kings
of
Portingal
,
when
all
the
Pepper
came
for
the
Kings
own
accounts
.
And
although
the
king
hath
promised
continually
to
send
his
Nauie
by
Sea
▪
as
far
as
the
Flemish
Ilands
,
there
to
stay
for
the
comming
of
the
Indian
ships
,
and
from
thence
to
conueye
them
vnto
Lisbone
,
yet
since
they
were
Farmed
out
there
are
few
fleetes
sent
forth
,
so
that
they
are
but
little
thought
vpon
,
but
howsoeuer
it
is
in
the
payment
of
the
fée
Farme
,
for
Pepper
the
King
will
not
loose
a
pennie
of
his
due
,
nor
once
abate
them
any
thing
.
The
sixth
of
December
wee
had
taken
in
our
lading
of
Pepper
which
was
67●0
.
Quintales
of
the
best
that
is
in
all
Malabar
,
and
verie
ful
.
The
same
day
we
set
sayle
from
thence
,
keeping
close
vnder
the
coast
,
because
that
ordinarily
in
that
countrie
,
euerie
day
from
twelue
of
the
clocke
of
the
night
,
till
twelue
at
noone
there
bloweth
an
Easterly
winde
,
which
commeth
out
of
the
land
:
and
then
commeth
a
West
wind
out
of
the
Sea
,
to
the
land
ward
,
and
with
those
two
windes
we
performe
our
Viage
:
but
the
East
winde
is
alwaies
mightier
and
stronger
then
the
West
,
and
therefore
the
shippes
keepe
themselues
close
vnder
the
shore
,
for
when
they
put
further
into
the
Sea
,
they
can
hardly
get
the
coast
againe
,
because
the
West
wind
is
not
of
so
great
force
:
as
it
chanced
vnto
vs
,
for
that
hauing
put
somewhat
from
the
coast
,
we
had
much
to
doe
before
wee
could
get
the
coast
againe
,
by
the
which
meanes
often
times
they
loose
their
Viages
into
Portingal
,
as
by
experience
it
hath
béene
found
.
All
the
coast
of
Malabar
is
verie
pleasant
to
behold
:
for
that
they
sayle
so
close
vnto
it
that
a
man
may
tell
euerie
hill
,
valley
and
trée
that
is
therein
,
being
verie
greene
and
faire
land
.
The
eleauenth
of
December
wee
came
to
Cananor
,
another
fortresse
of
the
Portingales
,
as
we
haue
told
you
in
the
description
of
this
coast
.
There
we
lay
a
day
and
a
halfe
,
to
take
in
certaine
Mastes
,
with
other
prouision
that
we
were
to
vse
,
which
is
there
in
great
abundance
:
&
so
wee
set
sayle
againe
,
keeping
along
the
coast
and
passed
by
Calecut
,
Pa●ane
,
and
certaine
other
places
vntill
the
twentie
foure
of
December
,
when
wee
arriued
at
Cochijn
,
where
we
lay
till
the
twentie
of
Ianuarie
after
in
Anno
158●
.
In
the
meane
time
our
shippe
was
prouided
of
all
things
necessarie
,
and
then
we
stayed
till
our
turne
came
to
set
sayle
,
because
the
other
shippes
according
to
the
contract
were
to
set
sayle
before
vs
,
one
after
the
other
,
which
custome
I
will
here
partly
set
down
in
briefe
.
You
shall
vnderstand
,
that
as
soone
as
the
shippe
hath
taken
in
her
lading
of
Pepper
,
which
is
done
with
great
care
and
diligent
watch
,
as
well
in
the
Kings
behalfe
,
as
of
the
Farmers
,
and
is
laden
in
the
two
nether
Oorlopes
that
is
vpon
the
Balast
,
and
in
the
Oorlop
next
ouer
it
▪
laying
Deale
boords
vpon
the
Balast
,
and
making
certaine
places
and
deuisions
for
the
purpose
,
with
a
hole
ouer
each
place
,
to
shutte
in
the
Pepper
,
leauing
roome
by
the
maine
Mast
to
passe
by
it
,
so
that
there
is
at
the
least
thirtie
seuerall
places
,
which
they
call
Payoos
,
and
all
vnder
the
two
lower
Oorlopes
as
I
said
before
.
Which
beeing
all
filled
with
Pepper
,
they
shut
the
holes
of
those
places
verie
close
,
with
Ocam
and
Pitch
,
and
so
are
marked
with
numbers
how
many
there
are
,
and
vpon
ech
place
his
waight
of
Peper
.
These
two
Oorloppes
being
thus
laden
,
there
is
left
a
place
aboute
the
maine
Mast
to
bestow
water
,
wine
,
woode
and
other
necessaries
for
the
shippe
,
which
are
dayly
vsed
.
In
the
thirde
Oorlop
and
on
both
sides
therof
,
there
are
diuers
places
seuerally
made
that
belong
vnto
the
Officers
of
the
shippe
,
as
the
Captaine
,
Master
,
Pilot
,
Factor
,
Purser
&c.
and
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Saylors
that
are
allowed
places
:
which
they
sell
or
let
out
vnto
the
Marchants
,
to
lade
goods
therein
,
whereof
they
make
good
profite
.
Vpon
the
same
Oorlop
from
the
Mast
vnto
the
sterne
,
are
the
places
wher
they
put
their
Poulder
,
Bisket
▪
Sayles
clothes
and
other
prouisions
for
the
ship
.
The
other
Oorlopes
aboue
these
are
laden
by
the
Marchants
,
with
all
sorts
of
wares
,
which
are
in
Chestes
,
Fattes
,
Balles
,
and
Packes
,
and
are
placed
in
this
sort
,
that
is
to
say
.
As
soone
as
the
Pepper
is
laden
,
there
is
presently
sent
into
the
shippe
two
waiters
,
and
one
that
stoweth
the
goodes
(
as
a
Porter
)
on
the
Kings
behalfe
:
and
he
hath
ten
or
twelue
Porters
vnder
him
,
that
must
onely
lade
and
stow
the
goodes
in
the
shippe
,
the
Master
nor
any
other
not
once
hauing
any
thing
to
doe
with
it
,
sauing
onely
the
chiefe
Boteswaine
▪
who
is
to
looke
vnto
it
,
and
yet
commaundeth
nothing
.
No
goods
may
bee
laden
whatsoeuer
,
or
how
small
so
euer
they
bee
,
but
they
must
bee
Registred
in
the
Kinges
bookes
,
and
they
must
bring
a
Billet
from
the
Veador
da
Fa●enda
,
that
is
to
saye
,
the
Surueighor
of
the
businesse
,
being
chief
Officer
for
the
King
,
wherein
must
be
certified
euerie
kind
of
ware
by
peece
meale
,
which
they
lade
together
with
the
name
of
the
ship
,
wherein
it
is
to
be
laden
,
for
without
that
Certi●i●at
▪
the
stowers
and
Porters
will
not
take
it
in
:
and
although
you
haue
your
Billet
,
yet
must
you
bribe
the
waiters
,
before
you
can
get
it
abord
the
shippe
,
and
some
thing
must
be
giuen
likewise
to
the
porters
besides
their
duties
,
if
you
desire
to
stow
your
goods
well
,
otherwise
they
will
let
it
stand
:
and
he
that
giueth
most
hath
the
best
place
in
the
shippe
:
yea
and
they
stow
the
ship
so
miserablie
full
,
that
there
is
not
a
hole
or
an
emptie
place
to
be
found
,
but
it
is
full
stuffed
:
and
for
all
their
profit
,
it
is
often
times
seene
,
that
the
chief
Porter
,
that
doth
onlie
command
and
looke
ouer
the
rest
,
getteth
for
his
part
in
bribes
for
stowage
of
a
ship
,
sometimes
seuen
or
800
Dukats
,
and
the
waiters
asmuch
,
and
all
this
onlie
by
gifts
.
Those
offices
are
giuen
by
fauor
of
the
Viceroy
and
the
Ve●dor
de
Falenda
▪
which
is
the
cause
that
the
ships
are
often
times
laden
so
ful
that
they
are
in
manner
ready
to
sinke
:
so
that
a
man
would
think
it
were
impossible
for
them
either
to
row
or
stirre
:
because
the
sailers
&
officers
of
the
ships
haue
nothing
to
doe
therewith
,
vntill
the
last
hour
that
it
setteth
sayl
&
then
it
is
deliuered
into
their
handes
,
and
the
waiters
and
porters
goe
their
waies
,
leauing
the
ship
ful
in
euery
place
,
euen
to
the
vppermost
Oarlop
,
where
there
standeth
commonlie
7
or
8
chestes
,
one
aboue
the
other
,
both
in
the
sterne
and
foreshippe
,
vpon
the
cables
,
in
the
forecastell
,
in
the
stirrige
,
and
in
euery
place
,
which
are
all
ful
of
great
pots
,
fattes
,
chests
,
hennes
cages
,
and
such
like
,
so
that
it
seemeth
rather
a
Labyrinth
or
a
Maze
,
then
a
ship
:
and
so
they
commit
themselues
to
the
grace
of
God
and
set
sayle
:
and
often
times
it
falleth
out
,
that
of
〈◊〉
saylers
which
are
aboue
the
ship
(
as
it
did
in
our
ship
)
not
aboue
〈◊〉
of
them
could
tell
how
to
stéere
or
handle
the
R●ther
:
&
besides
that
,
most
of
them
were
neuer
at
sea
before
,
but
by
fauor
get
their
places
,
as
all
the
rest
doe
,
so
that
when
occasion
serueth
,
being
at
sea
,
they
stand
looking
one
vpon
an
other
,
doing
nothing
but
cry
Misericordia
,
and
our
Lady
helpe
vs
.
In
Cochiin
there
are
a
great
number
of
boa●es
called
Tones
,
that
are
cut
out
of
one
peece
of
wood
,
and
yet
some
of
them
are
so
great
,
that
a
man
may
lade
20
pipes
of
water
in
them
.
These
they
carrie
abord
the
ships
,
that
lie
at
the
least
a
mile
within
the
sea
,
and
there
they
make
price
with
them
for
a
small
summe
of
money
,
and
then
they
goe
and
fill
the
pipes
themselues
,
with
pots
which
they
haue
for
the
purpose
,
and
it
is
a
great
commoditie
vnto
them
.
This
water
is
brought
out
of
the
riuer
of
Cochin
called
Manga●e
,
〈◊〉
is
verie
good
.
Touching
the
towne
and
country
of
Cochin
,
I
haue
already
declared
in
the
description
of
the
Coast
of
Malabar
▪
so
that
this
shall
suffice
to
shew
you
what
the
countrie
of
India
is
:
and
now
I
will
shew
vnto
you
the
manner
that
is
vsed
in
the
ships
when
they
sayle
home
againe
:
which
in
part
I
haue
alreadie
touched
,
as
also
our
departure
and
voyage
from
India
to
Li●bon
.
The
93.
Chapter
.
Of
my
voyage
and
departure
from
India
to
Portingale
THe
first
of
Ian.
1580
,
1580
the
Santa
Ma●ia
set
sayle
,
and
because
it
was
one
of
the
oldest
shippes
,
it
was
first
dispatched
away
,
by
reason
that
the
sooner
they
depart
from
Cochin
▪
they
come
in
better
time
to
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
and
the
later
they
come
thether
,
the
more
storms
&
foule
wether
they
haue
,
because
as
then
the
Sunne
goeth
further
into
the
North
,
and
leaueth
the
South
parts
.
Therefore
commonly
they
let
the
best
and
strongest
shippes
goe
last
,
because
they
are
best
able
to
hold
out
:
and
in
the
Iland
of
S.
Helena
they
stay
one
for
the
other
vntill
the
25.
day
of
May
,
&
no
longer
,
which
is
the
time
appointed
by
the
king
,
and
so
goe
in
company
together
vnto
Portingale
,
for
from
India
vnto
the
Iland
of
S.
Helena
they
need
not
keepe
company
,
because
all
that
way
they
feare
no
Rouers
,
and
from
thence
they
haue
all
their
Cannon
shot
pulled
in
,
the
better
to
passe
the
foule
wether
at
the
cape
de
bona
Speranza
.
The
6
of
Ianuary
,
the
ship
called
our
Ladie
de
Consepcao
set
sayle
,
the
10
of
the
same
,
the
Admirall
called
S.
Christopher
:
the
12
the
S.
Anthony
:
the
15
the
S.
Thomas
,
which
was
the
greatest
and
the
best
shippe
in
all
the
Fleet
,
and
richest
of
lading
:
and
the
●0
of
the
same
Moneth
,
wee
set
sayle
,
in
our
ship
called
the
Santa
Crus
,
being
the
last
,
where
in
was
about
20●
men
of
all
sorts
,
as
●aylers
,
soldiers
and
slaues
:
for
from
India
there
goe
but
few
soldiers
without
the
Viceroyes
passeport
,
by
vertue
whereof
they
goe
to
present
their
seruices
,
and
to
fetch
their
payes
and
duties
for
the
same
.
And
this
they
doe
after
they
haue
serued
in
India
some
yeares
,
&
also
when
they
haue
abilitie
to
passe
ouer
:
for
when
they
are
poore
,
and
haue
no
helpe
,
they
must
stay
in
I●dia
,
euen
for
necessities
sake
,
because
they
haue
no
means
to
procure
their
passage
,
so
that
manie
of
them
are
constrayned
to
tarrie
there
,
and
to
marrie
with
●ores
and
Indian
women
,
the
better
to
maintain
themselues
although
it
be
with
miserie
enough
.
For
the
charges
of
a
mans
voiage
out
of
I●dia
into
Portin●al
,
is
at
the
l●ast
●●
or
●●0
Pardawes
,
and
that
onlie
for
meate
and
drinke
,
which
a
poore
soldier
c●n
hardly
compasse
,
vnlesse
he
can
procure
some
gentleman
,
Captaine
,
or
some
wealthy
man
in
office
▪
to
be
●auorable
vnto
him
,
in
helping
him
to
performe
his
iourney
.
For
in
the
voyages
homewards
the
king
giueth
nothing
to
the
soldiers
and
passingers
,
but
free
pass●ge
for
him self
and
a
chest
of
●
.
spannes
high
and
broad
and
●
in
length
:
and
that
after
they
haue
bene
●
yeares
in
India
,
&
for
that
Chest
they
pay
neither
fraught
nor
custome
:
they
likewise
haue
a
Chest
in
the
roomage
,
free
of
fraight
,
for
which
they
pay
custome
:
and
this
they
may
sell
in
India
to
any
Marchant
,
as
they
commonlie
doe
,
and
is
worth
vnto
them
at
the
least
,
40
or
5●
Pardawes
.
These
places
they
call
liberties
,
and
hee
that
buyeth
them
,
registreth
them
in
the
name
of
him
that
he
buyeth
them
of
,
to
the
end
that
in
Portingale
they
may
enioy
the
same
libertie
and
priuiledge
:
all
the
saylers
and
Officers
also
of
the
shippes
that
sayl
in
them
from
Portin●al
▪
haue
likewise
besides
their
places
in
the
ships
,
the
forage
of
such
a
chest
allowed
them
,
full
of
custome
and
fraight
.
All
these
thinges
are
very
sharply
looked
vnto
:
for
although
the
ships
and
goods
are
farmed
,
yet
when
they
ariue
at
Lisbon
▪
all
the
chests
are
brought
into
the
Indian
house
,
and
there
visited
,
to
see
if
any
goods
be
in
them
,
that
is
forbidden
to
be
brought
out
of
India
,
as
pepper
▪
Anill
,
or
Indigo
,
and
other
such
wares
as
are
farmed
of
the
king
:
&
if
any
be
found
,
it
is
presently
forfaited
,
and
all
the
wares
that
are
in
such
chests
are
likewise
valued
,
so
that
if
they
amount
vnto
more
then
the
value
of
〈◊〉
Milreyes
,
they
must
pay
custome
for
the
ouerplus
,
which
in
the
tyme
of
the
kings
of
Portingale
was
not
vsed
:
for
then
they
were
accustomed
to
carrie
their
chestes
home
,
and
to
shew
them
only
to
the
waiters
:
and
although
the
poore
saylers
and
Officers
doe
much
compl●yne
for
the
losse
&
breaking
of
their
liberties
,
yet
can
they
not
be
heard
:
and
thus
there
come
but
few
Soldiers
out
of
〈◊〉
,
for
the
causes
aforesayd
:
for
I
cert●nlie
beleeue
that
of
15●●
Soldiers
and
more
that
yearelie
are
sent
thether
out
of
Portingal
,
there
returneth
not
a
hundreth
again
,
some
●ying
there
in
the
countrie
,
others
beeing
cast
away
,
and
slayne
by
diuers
occasions
,
and
the
rest
by
pouertie
not
able
to
returne
againe
:
and
so
against
their
willes
are
forced
to
stay
in
the
Countrie
.
If
anie
of
them
doe
chance
to
come
,
it
is
with
some
Viceroy
,
Captaine
,
or
other
Gentleman
,
or
person
,
that
hath
borne
office
or
authoritie
:
and
when
such
men
come
ouer
,
they
alwaies
take
some
Soldiers
with
them
,
to
whome
they
giue
meate
and
drinke
,
and
yet
are
such
as
are
of
their
acquaintance
,
and
that
long
before
had
bene
at
their
commandements
:
which
they
doe
for
the
most
part
vpon
a
certaine
pryde
and
vaine
glorie
:
and
in
this
sort
there
may
yearelie
come
20
or
3●
Soldiers
ouer
in
each
Shippe
,
which
haue
their
Slaues
and
Blacke
Mores
with
them
:
so
that
they
come
cleane
and
sweet
home
,
both
for
Linnen
and
other
thinges
,
because
Linnen
in
India
is
verie
good
cheap
:
and
the
Shippes
when
they
returne
home
,
are
cleaner
then
when
they
set
out
of
Portingale
,
because
they
haue
fewer
men
in
them
,
and
such
as
come
out
of
India
,
bring
all
their
necessaries
with
them
,
besides
that
the
shippe
is
verie
sweete
,
by
reason
of
the
spice
that
is
laden
in
it
.
The
partition
of
the
ship
is
in
this
manner
:
the
Pilot
hath
his
Cabbin
aboue
in
the
hinder
part
of
the
shippe
,
on
the
right
side
,
where
he
hath
two
or
thrée
roomes
,
and
neuer
commeth
vnder
hatches
,
nor
downe
into
the
foreship
but
standeth
only
and
commaundeth
the
Master
of
the
ship
to
hoise
or
let
fall
the
sailes
,
and
to
looke
vnto
his
course
,
how
they
shall
steere
to
take
the
height
of
the
sunne
&
euery
day
to
write
and
marke
what
passeth
and
how
they
saile
,
with
what
tokens
,
winde
and
weather
they
haue
euerie
day
:
the
Master
hath
his
Cabin
in
the
same
place
,
behind
the
Pilotes
Cabins
,
on
the
left
hand
,
with
as
manie
places
and
roomes
as
the
Pylot
hath
,
where
he
standeth
and
commandeth
,
with
a
siluer
whistle
▪
&
looketh
onlie
to
the
Mayne
Maste
and
her
Sayles
,
and
so
backwards
:
yet
he
hath
the
care
of
all
the
Shippe
,
and
whatsoeuer
belongeth
to
it
,
and
commandeth
all
thinges
,
as
to
make
&
mend
the
sayls
,
which
he
cutteth
out
,
&
the
saylers
sow
them
:
he
looketh
also
if
there
be
any
fault
in
the
shippe
,
and
causeth
it
to
be
mended
,
&
as
need
requireth
,
to
draw
their
Cannon
in
,
and
againe
to
put
it
out
.
If
hee
wanteth
any
thing
,
as
cloth
for
sailes
,
nailes
,
ropes
,
or
any
such
like
thinges
as
are
needful
,
she
must
aske
them
of
the
Factor
and
purser
of
the
shippe
,
which
presently
are
deliuered
vnto
him
,
with
a
note
of
his
hand
in
the
booke
to
be
accountable
for
it
.
The
chiefe
Boteson
hath
his
Cabbin
in
the
forecastle
,
and
hath
commandement
and
gouernement
ouer
the
Fouke
mast
,
and
the
fore
sayles
:
hée
hath
also
a
siluer
whistle
like
the
master
,
and
taketh
care
for
all
thinges
belonging
to
the
Fouke
maste
,
and
for
the
fast
binding
of
the
ankers
.
The
Guardian
or
quartermaster
hath
his
Cabbin
close
by
the
great
mast
outward
on
the
left
hand
,
for
on
the
right
hand
standeth
the
scullerie
and
kitchin
,
where
they
dresse
their
meat
,
he
weareth
a
siluer
whistle
and
hath
charge
to
sée
the
swabers
pumpe
to
make
the
ship
cleane
,
to
looke
to
the
ropes
&
cause
them
to
bee
mended
,
and
to
the
boate
which
he
commonly
ruleth
:
the
Gunner
hath
his
Cabbin
inward
from
the
mast
,
hard
by
the
Ruther
vnder
the
first
Oorlope
,
and
must
alwaies
sit
by
the
maine
mast
looking
vppon
the
master
both
night
and
day
,
that
as
the
Master
whistleth
to
will
the
Gunners
to
draw
in
their
péeces
,
or
to
thrust
them
out
,
he
may
bée
readie
so
to
doe
:
he
likewise
taketh
ca●e
for
the
peeces
and
the
thinges
belonging
to
them
:
when
they
haue
cause
to
vse
them
,
the
vnder
Pilot
doth
nothing
but
helpe
the
chiefe
Pilot
&
watch
his
quarter
:
they
haue
likewise
two
or
three
of
the
best
saylers
,
that
doe
nothing
els
but
command
in
the
Pilots
roome
when
he
sléepeth
.
The
saylers
haue
most
of
their
Cabins
in
the
forecastle
,
and
there
abouts
,
&
the
Gunners
behinde
by
the
master
Gunner
,
vnder
the
vpper
decke
,
&
doe
nothing
els
but
with
their
instruments
put
the
great
peeces
forth
,
or
draw
them
in
as
they
are
commanded
,
the
swabers
must
doe
all
whatsoeuer
they
are
bidden
to
doe
by
the
officers
,
but
neuer
touch
the
Ruther
:
for
the
saylers
doe
only
stéere
and
rule
the
ship
when
néed
requireth
,
but
not
the
pumpe
,
neyther
doe
they
hoyse
vp
the
maine
sayle
,
for
the
souldiers
and
slaues
vse
to
doe
that
,
the
swabers
pumpe
,
&
the
Carpenter
doth
such
worke
as
is
to
bee
done
,
the
Cooper
in
like
sort
and
the
Calker
,
so
that
if
the
shippe
were
sincking
,
not
any
of
them
will
doe
more
than
belongeth
to
his
charge
,
and
what
further
is
to
bee
done
,
they
will
stand
still
&
looke
vppon
it
:
the
Captaine
hath
the
Gallerie
and
the
Cabbin
behind
,
he
commandeth
onely
ouer
the
souldiers
,
&
such
as
watch
by
night
,
the
Pilot
,
Master
,
and
the
Boteson
,
are
serued
in
very
good
sorte
with
their
siluer
lampes
,
beakers
,
cups
,
&
bowles
,
euery
man
by
himselfe
,
and
are
waited
on
by
their
slaues
and
seruants
,
and
haue
enough
of
euery
thing
,
but
the
other
saylers
,
&
swabers
haue
not
such
store
,
but
indure
more
hardnes
,
for
euery
man
must
prouide
for
himselfe
,
as
we
told
you
before
.
Now
you
must
vnderstand
that
in
their
ships
there
is
no
aueridge
:
for
that
when
there
happeneth
any
losse
,
or
that
any
goods
are
throwne
ouer
board
,
hée
standeth
to
the
losse
that
oweth
the
goods
,
without
any
more
accounts
,
and
that
commonly
falleth
out
vpon
the
poore
swabers
,
for
they
vsually
haue
their
chestes
standing
vppon
the
hatches
▪
because
they
haue
nothing
to
giue
vnto
the
Porters
that
they
might
haue
a
good
place
for
them
,
as
the
others
of
greater
abilitie
vse
to
doe
,
and
when
any
storme
or
hurt
chanceth
,
than
they
throw
the
thinges
ouerboard
that
first
comes
to
hand
,
without
respect
of
persons
●nye
aueridge
to
bee
made
.
In
this
sort
setting
saile
,
we
held
our
course
south
south
East
for
the
space
of
150.
miles
,
till
we
came
to
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
&
from
thence
till
we
were
vnder
seauen
degrées
in
the
same
course
,
and
from
thence
south
West
and
by
West
,
vnto
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
which
way
was
neuer
vsed
before
that
time
,
for
they
vsed
to
saile
from
Cochiin
south
west
,
and
south
west
and
by
South
,
betwéene
the
Islands
of
Maldiua
,
and
a
thousand
other
Islands
and
sands
,
vnto
the
Iland
of
Saint
Laurence
,
and
so
to
the
cape
:
but
after
that
the
Pilot
had
lost
the
Saint
Iames
vpon
the
shallowes
of
India
,
and
escaped
aliue
(
and
was
now
Pilot
in
the
Saint
Thomas
,
béeing
the
best
shippe
in
all
our
Fléete
)
hee
had
the
fore
Voyage
,
and
kept
aloofe
two
or
thrée
hundred
miles
out
into
the
Sea
,
cleane
from
all
Islandes
,
sandes
,
or
cliffes
:
saying
that
the
casting
away
of
so
many
ships
(
whereof
no
newes
or
tidinges
could
euer
be
heard
)
was
,
that
they
were
cast
away
vpon
the
sands
,
euen
as
it
chanced
vnto
him
,
and
to
auoide
the
dangers
thereof
,
as
also
to
winne
the
fauour
of
the
King
and
the
officers
of
the
Admiraltie
,
he
was
the
first
that
tooke
vpon
him
to
discouer
that
way
,
with
the
ship
wherein
my
Lord
the
Archbishop
sayled
,
and
is
almost
the
same
way
that
the
shippes
that
come
from
Malacca
▪
do
hold
when
they
saile
to
Portingall
,
where
they
sée
neither
Ilands
nor
Sandes
,
nor
any
other
thing
but
onelie
the
plaine
sea
,
&
so
hee
came
into
Portingale
,
certifying
the
Admiraltie
of
that
new
way
,
and
although
hee
was
cast
in
prison
for
the
same
cause
,
yet
by
fauor
he
was
presently
released
,
and
the
Admiraltie
perceauing
it
to
be
so
great
a
danger
for
the
ships
to
saile
amongst
the
Islands
and
Sands
,
(
which
they
thought
to
bée
the
chiefe
cause
of
the
losse
of
so
manie
ships
)
haue
expresly
commanded
that
the
Pilots
should
vse
that
new
discouered
way
,
according
to
the
saide
Pilots
information
,
therby
to
auoide
all
danger
:
but
that
is
not
the
cause
of
their
casting
away
,
although
many
times
they
are
the
means
of
much
mischiefe
:
but
the
chiefe
reason
is
the
vnreasonable
lading
,
and
charging
of
the
ships
,
the
vnskilfull
seamen
,
and
the
slacke
visiting
or
searching
of
the
ships
,
to
see
if
they
bee
fit
to
sayle
,
and
haue
all
thinges
that
they
want
.
By
these
and
such
like
meanes
the
ships
are
dayly
lost
,
as
in
other
places
by
examples
and
true
witnesses
I
haue
already
declared
,
and
as
the
same
Pilot
that
first
founde
this
new
way
,
did
well
approue
and
verifie
to
bée
true
,
in
the
Saint
Thomas
,
that
the
Sands
or
Islands
did
him
no
hurt
,
but
onely
the
ouerlading
of
her
,
wherewith
the
ship
was
by
the
Cape
burst
in
péeces
,
as
hereafter
I
will
shew
.
Notwithstanding
this
way
is
not
therefore
to
be
disliked
,
although
it
bee
somewhat
further
about
,
but
it
is
a
very
good
way
and
wholly
out
of
all
danger
of
Sandes
and
Islandes
,
whereby
they
doe
auoid
the
Island
of
Maldiua
,
with
other
droughtes
and
sands
about
the
same
.
The
30.
day
of
Ianuarie
in
the
night
,
we
passed
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
and
the
next
day
after
we
discried
a
shippe
,
which
we
thought
to
bée
the
Saint
Thomas
,
and
the
same
day
one
of
our
Boyes
fell
ouerboard
,
whome
to
saue
wee
made
all
the
haste
wee
could
to
get
out
our
small
boate
,
but
because
it
stood
full
of
thinges
,
we
could
not
so
soone
get
it
forth
,
but
that
in
the
meane
time
the
boy
was
cast
at
the
least
two
miles
behind
vs
,
and
so
was
drowned
.
The
third
of
Februarie
the
ship
(
we
saw
)
came
close
by
vs
,
and
then
wée
knew
it
to
be
the
Saint
Thomas
,
wherewith
wee
made
towards
it
to
speake
with
them
:
but
when
they
began
to
know
our
shippe
by
the
ropes
,
that
were
all
white
,
made
of
Indian
Cairo
,
and
knowing
that
we
were
left
behind
them
at
Cochiin
,
and
thinking
when
they
descried
vs
,
wee
had
béene
one
of
the
shippes
that
first
set
saile
,
as
also
that
their
ship
was
accounted
one
of
the
best
for
sayle
in
all
the
fleete
:
for
very
pride
and
high
stomacke
they
would
not
stay
to
speake
with
vs
,
but
made
from
vs
againe
:
which
our
officers
perceiuing
,
did
likewise
winde
from
them
,
euery
one
doing
his
best
to
get
before
the
other
.
By
this
and
such
like
signes
of
pride
,
the
Portingales
do
often
cast
themselues
away
,
and
as
it
may
bee
coniectured
▪
it
was
one
of
the
chiefe
causes
of
the
losse
of
the
saint
Thomas
:
for
that
they
vsed
all
the
meanes
they
could
to
sayle
well
,
and
that
they
might
passe
the
Cape
before
vs
,
wherof
they
vse
to
brag
,
when
they
meete
at
the
Island
of
Saint
Helena
,
as
if
it
were
done
by
their
wisedome
:
for
so
it
fell
out
with
the
Saint
Thomas
,
that
comming
to
the
cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
it
had
a
contrarie
winde
,
whereby
they
strucke
all
their
sailes
,
and
so
lay
driuing
against
the
waues
of
the
sea
,
which
doe
there
fall
against
a
shippe
,
as
if
it
stroke
against
a
Hill
:
so
that
if
the
Shippes
were
of
hard
stones
,
yet
in
the
end
they
would
breake
in
péeces
,
much
more
such
Shippes
as
are
made
of
wood
,
and
this
is
commonly
their
manner
,
thereby
the
sooner
to
passe
the
Cape
:
which
our
shippe
could
not
beare
,
so
that
we
put
backe
againe
with
the
winde
,
yet
as
little
as
we
might
,
thereby
to
auoide
the
force
of
the
sea
as
much
as
we
could
:
but
because
the
Pilot
of
the
saint
Thomas
trusted
ouermuch
in
her
strength
,
&
did
purposely
meane
to
be
before
vs
all
,
thereby
as
hee
thought
to
win
the
praise
,
the
ship
did
(
as
it
well
appeared
)
lie
still
and
driue
without
any
sailes
,
which
they
call
Payrar
,
and
so
by
the
great
force
and
strength
of
the
seas
,
together
with
the
ouerlading
,
was
striken
in
péeces
,
&
swallowed
in
the
sea
,
both
men
and
all
that
was
within
her
,
as
wee
might
well
perceiue
comming
vnto
the
Cape
,
by
the
swimming
of
whole
chests
,
fats
,
balles
,
péeces
of
masts
,
&
dead
men
tied
vnto
bords
,
and
such
like
fearefull
tokens
:
the
other
ships
also
that
ariued
in
the
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
,
told
vs
likewise
that
they
had
séene
the
like
,
most
pittifull
sights
,
which
was
no
small
losse
of
so
great
treasure
,
and
so
many
men
:
so
that
we
which
beheld
it
,
thought
our selues
not
frée
from
the
like
danger
.
It
was
one
of
the
richest
ships
,
that
in
many
yeares
had
sayled
out
of
India
,
&
only
by
reason
of
the
good
report
it
had
to
be
so
good
of
sayle
,
being
but
new
,
for
as
then
it
was
but
her
second
voyage
:
so
that
euerie
man
desired
to
goe
,
and
to
lode
their
wares
in
her
.
In
the
same
ship
went
Don
Paulo
de
L●ma
Periera
,
that
raised
the
siege
before
Malacca
,
&
had
serued
the
king
30.
yeares
in
India
,
&
had
obtained
many
braue
victories
,
thinking
as
them
to
be
in
the
top
of
his
honor
,
and
to
be
much
aduanced
by
the
king
.
He
also
carried
with
him
a
great
treasure
in
Iewels
and
other
riches
,
as
also
his
wife
,
children
and
one
of
his
brethren
,
with
many
other
gentlemen
and
souldiers
that
bare
him
company
,
thinking
to
haue
good
fortune
in
their
Voiage
:
there
were
likewise
10
,
or
12.
gentlewomen
,
some
of
them
hauing
their
husbands
in
the
ship
,
others
whose
husbandes
were
in
Portingall
,
so
that
to
conclude
,
it
was
full
of
people
,
and
most
of
the
Gentilitie
of
India
,
&
in
all
our
ships
there
were
many
that
séeing
vs
in
daunger
would
say
they
might
haue
gone
safely
in
the
Saint
,
Thomas
thinking
it
vnpossible
that
it
should
bee
cast
awaie
.
Therefore
it
is
manifestly
séene
,
that
all
the
works
and
nauigations
of
men
are
but
méer
vanities
,
and
that
wee
must
onely
put
our
trust
in
God
,
for
that
if
God
be
not
with
vs
in
our
actions
,
all
our
labour
is
in
vaine
,
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
each
shippe
did
their
best
to
be
first
,
vntill
the
seuentéenth
of
Februarie
that
we
got
before
the
S.
Thomas
,
being
in
the
South
vnder
seuen
degrees
grées
,
and
from
that
time
forwards
we
saw
her
no
more
,
but
onely
the
tokens
of
the
casting
of
her
away
about
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
,
which
after
being
at
the
Island
of
S.
Helena
,
was
tolde
vs
more
at
large
.
The
same
day
we
had
a
great
storme
of
wind
and
raine
,
so
that
the
Ruther
of
our
great
maste
by
force
of
the
Sea
was
broken
And
from
the
line
we
had
a
North
and
northwest
wind
with
continuall
raynes
,
stormes
and
fowle
weather
,
neuer
ceasing
vntill
wee
came
vnder
20.
degrees
,
which
was
vpon
the
25.
of
Februarie
,
and
then
wee
had
a
Southeast
wind
,
with
fayrer
weather
(
called
by
the
Portingalles
the
generall
wind
)
which
they
commonly
finde
and
looke
for
vnder
12.
degrees
:
but
we
had
it
not
before
we
were
vnder
●0
.
degrees
:
the
cause
whereof
wee
thought
to
be
,
for
that
we
had
put
so
farre
into
the
sea
,
out
of
the
common
way
.
This
wind
commonly
holdeth
vnto
27.
or
28.
degrées
little
more
or
lesse
,
and
then
they
must
looke
for
all
kindes
of
windes
and
weathers
,
vntill
they
come
to
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
,
without
any
certainty
of
winds
.
The
5.
of
March
being
vnder
25
degrées
,
we
had
an
East
winde
,
with
a
most
great
storme
,
and
exceeding
raine
,
so
that
our
Ruther-staffe
brake
,
and
two
more
that
we
had
in
the
shippe
,
one
after
the
other
being
put
vnto
it
broke
likewise
,
with
the
pinne
and
the
ioynt
wherein
the
ende
of
the
Ruther
hung
:
and
we
were
forced
to
lie
and
driue
without
steering
,
hauing
stricken
all
our
sayles
,
and
the
shippe
so
toised
by
the
waues
on
all
sides
,
that
wee
had
not
one
drie
place
in
all
the
ship
.
In
this
sort
wee
lay
driuing
for
the
space
of
two
dayes
and
two
nights
together
,
with
a
continuall
storme
and
fowle
weather
with
rayne
.
The
same
night
we
saw
vppon
the
maine
yarde
,
and
in
many
other
places
a
certaine
signe
,
which
the
Portingalles
call
Corpo
Santo
,
or
the
holy
body
of
brother
Peter
Gonsalue●
,
but
the
Spaniards
call
it
S.
Elmo
,
and
the
Greekes
(
as
ancient
writers
rehearse
,
and
Ouid
among
the
rest
)
vsed
to
call
it
Helle
and
Phryxus
.
Whensoeuer
that
signe
sheweth
vpon
the
Maste
or
maine
yarde
,
or
in
any
other
place
,
it
is
commonly
thought
,
that
it
is
a
signe
of
better
weather
:
when
they
first
perceiue
it
,
the
maister
or
the
chiefe
boteswaine
whistleth
,
and
commaundeth
euery
man
to
salute
it
with
a
Salue
corpo
Santo
,
and
a
mis●ricordia
,
with
a
very
great
cry
and
exclamation
.
This
constellation
(
as
Astronomers
do
write
)
is
ingendred
of
great
moysture
and
vapors
,
and
sheweth
like
a
candle
that
burneth
dimly
and
skippeth
from
one
place
to
another
,
neuer
lying
still
.
We
saw
fiue
of
them
together
,
all
like
the
light
of
a
candle
,
which
made
mee
wonder
▪
and
I
should
haue
hardly
beleeued
it
,
but
that
I
saw
it
,
and
looked
verie
earnestly
vpon
it
:
and
although
it
was
fowle
weather
,
whereby
I
had
no
great
leasure
to
think
vpon
such
curious
thinges
,
notwithstanding
I
came
purposely
from
vnder
the
hatches
to
note
it
.
Those
fiue
lights
the
Portingals
cal
Coroa
de
nossa
Se●liora
,
that
is
,
deere
Ladies
Crowne
,
and
haue
great
hope
therein
when
they
see
it
.
And
therewithall
our
men
being
all
in
great
feare
and
heauines
,
and
almost
out
of
hope
,
began
againe
to
reuiue
and
to
be
glad
,
as
if
thereby
they
had
beene
fully
assured
of
better
comfort
.
The
seuenth
of
March
wee
had
better
weather
,
and
then
we
tooke
counsell
how
to
mend
our
Ruther
:
some
were
of
opinion
we
shoulde
saile
to
Mosambique
,
and
rule
the
Ruther
with
a
rope
:
others
were
of
contrary
opinion
,
and
said
we
might
mend
it
abord
,
and
so
performe
our
voyage
:
so
that
at
the
last
we
pulled
certaine
péeces
out
of
the
ships
side
,
(
for
we
had
not
brought
one
with
vs
,
as
néede
required
)
but
being
pulled
forth
,
they
were
all
too
little
,
and
woulde
not
serue
.
In
the
ende
wee
sound
it
conuenient
to
take
one
of
the
bosses
in
our
shippe
,
and
thereof
to
make
an
Anuile
,
and
of
two
O●e
hydes
a
payre
of
bellowes
,
wherewith
wee
went
to
worke
:
and
of
a
péece
of
an
olde
hooke
or
dragge
,
wee
tooke
two
or
three
ends
,
whereof
but
one
woulde
serue
,
and
that
halfe
broken
,
and
the
splinters
wee
bounde
with
an
Iron
hoope
:
and
so
being
fitter
to
the
Ruther
,
wee
set
forwards
in
the
name
of
God
.
This
asked
vs
two
dayes
worke
before
wee
could
dispatch
it
▪
&
then
we
hoysed
sayle
again
with
great
ioy
,
&
gaue
diuers
almes
to
our
Lady
and
the
Saintes
,
w●th
many
promises
of
better
life
,
as
being
in
misery
m●n
commonly
do
.
The
day
after
we
tooke
the
height
of
the
Sunne
,
and
found
our selues
to
be
vnder
28.
degrees
and
two
thirdes
,
being
in
the
height
of
the
land
called
●erra
D●natal
,
although
wee
were
at
the
least
●●●
.
miles
to
seaward
from
the
lande
,
and
there
wee
had
good
weather
with
a
Southeast
winde
.
In
this
countrey
called
●erra
Do●●●a●
which
reacheth
to
3●
.
degrees●
and
at
the
Cape
de
bona
Sp●●anza
,
and
is
the
hardest
passage
that
is
in
all
the
voyage
,
and
oftentimes
they
feare
the
land
of
Natal
more
th●n
●he
●ape
:
for
there
commonly
is
stormy
and
fowle
weather
▪
and
many
shippes
haue
●eene
spoyled
and
cast
away
,
as
the
Portingalles
recordes
can
verie
well
shew
.
In
the
same
countrey
also
wee
founde
the
signes
of
the
casting
away
of
the
S.
Thomas
,
so
that
to
to
conclude
,
commonly
the
shippes
doe
there
pay
tribute
by
casting
some
lading
ouer
bord
,
or
else
leaue
body
and
all
behind
:
and
therefore
it
is
called
Terra
Donatal
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
lande
of
Christmasse
:
and
for
this
cause
they
neuer
passe
it
without
great
feare
but
with
good
watch
,
and
great
foresight
:
all
their
ropes
being
stiffe
,
and
well
looked
vnto
▪
the
peeces
drawne
in
,
and
all
chestes
,
pottes
,
fattes
and
other
roomage
that
are
not
stowed
vnder
hatches
,
being
throwne
ouer
borde
into
the
sea
,
and
euery
thing
setled
and
made
ready
in
his
place
:
for
that
in
this
coast
they
haue
one
houre
fayre
weather
,
and
another
houre
stormie
weather
,
in
such
manner
as
if
heauen
and
earth
should
waste
and
be
consumed
.
In
that
place
likewise
with
a
cleare
and
fayre
weather
there
commeth
a
certayne
cloude
,
which
in
shew
séemeth
no
bigger
then
a
mans
fist
,
and
therefore
by
the
Portingals
it
is
called
O●ho
de
Boy
,
or
Oxe
eye
)
and
although
as
then
it
is
cleare
,
and
calme
weather
,
and
that
the
sailes
for
want
of
wind
do
beate
against
the
mastes
,
yet
as
soone
as
they
perceyue
that
cloude
,
they
must
presently
strike
all
their
sayles
:
for
that
commonly
it
is
vpon
the
ships
before
they
perceyue
it
,
and
with
such
a
storme
and
noyse
,
that
without
al
doubt
it
would
strike
a
shippe
into
the
water
,
if
there
be
not
great
care
had
to
looke
vnto
it
:
as
it
chaunced
to
the
second
fléete
,
after
the
Portingalles
had
discouered
the
Indie●
,
there
being
ten
or
twelue
shippes
in
company
,
which
in
such
a
calme
and
fayre
weather
let
all
their
sailes
hang
,
and
regarded
them
not
,
and
this
custome
they
obserued
in
this
our
nauigation
,
for
sodainely
the
cloud
came
with
a
most
horrible
storme
,
and
fell
vppon
them
before
they
coulde
preuent
it
,
whereby
seuen
or
eight
of
them
were
sunke
into
the
seas
,
and
neuer
heard
of
againe
,
and
the
rest
with
great
hurt
and
much
daunger
escaped
.
But
from
that
time
forwards
they
looked
better
to
themselues
,
and
haue
learned
to
know
it
,
so
that
at
this
present
they
watch
for
it
,
and
yet
it
giueth
them
worke
enough
to
doe
.
This
storme
falling
ouer
their
heads
in
this
sorte
,
continueth
through
the
whole
Countrey
of
Terra
Donatal
,
vntil
you
passe
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
.
The
12.
of
March
being
vnder
31.
degrees
,
wée
were
right
in
the
winde
,
and
had
a
calme
,
whereupon
we
stroke
all
our
sayles
,
and
so
lay
driuing
4.
dayes
together
(
which
the
Portingalles
call
Payraes
)
hauing
a
verie
high
sea
,
which
tossed
our
shippes
in
such
sort
,
that
the
Saylers
estéemed
it
to
be
worse
then
a
storme
:
for
that
there
the
waues
of
the
Sea
mette
in
such
sorte
on
all
sides
,
and
clasped
the
shippe
in
such
manner
betwixt
them
,
that
they
made
all
her
ribbes
to
cracke
,
and
in
a
manner
to
open
,
so
that
it
is
very
dangerous
for
the
shippes
.
We
were
in
very
great
care
for
our
Fouke-maste
,
and
therefore
we
bound
our
Mastes
and
all
the
shippes
about
with
Cables
,
as
harde
as
possible
wee
might
.
This
continued
till
the
17.
of
March
,
and
then
we
had
a
little
wind
,
so
that
we
hoised
saile
againe
:
but
it
continued
no
longer
then
to
the
next
day
,
and
then
we
fell
againe
into
the
wind
,
and
had
a
storme
:
wherewith
our
maine
yard
brake
,
and
then
againe
wee
stroke
al
our
sails
,
and
so
lay
driuing
or
Payraering
,
as
the
Portingalles
call
it
.
In
the
meane
time
we
mended
our
maine
yard
,
and
so
wee
continued
driuing
without
our
sailes
till
the
20.
of
March
,
with
great
risings
of
the
waues
of
the
sea
,
which
much
tormented
vs
,
as
in
that
place
they
commonly
doe
:
all
the
which
time
we
were
vnder
31.
degrées
,
and
could
not
passe
forward
.
In
that
time
we
saw
many
birdes
,
which
the
Portingals
call
Antenalen
,
and
are
as
bigge
as
Duckes
.
The
2●
.
of
March
wee
had
a
little
winde
,
but
very
sharpe
,
yet
we
hoysed
our
sailes
,
and
sayled
by
the
wind
.
The
next
night
after
,
we
had
a
calme
,
which
continued
to
the
22.
day
,
and
then
we
fell
againe
into
the
winde
,
with
so
great
a
storme
,
that
wee
were
compelled
to
strike
all
our
sayles
,
which
wee
coulde
hardly
pull
in
,
and
could
not
stay
the
shippe
in
any
sort
,
it
draue
so
fast
:
whereby
wee
were
in
great
daunger
,
so
that
wee
were
compelled
to
binde
the
bonnet
about
the
Fore-castle
,
which
was
our
sayle
,
(
for
other
sayle
we
might
not
beare
)
and
so
sayled
backwarde
,
whether
the
winde
would
driue
vs
,
thereby
to
haue
some
ease
,
and
yet
we
had
enough
to
doe
,
for
wee
were
compelled
to
throwe
our
great
Boate
ouer
bord
,
with
all
the
chests
,
pots
,
and
vesselles
,
that
stoode
vpon
the
Hatches
,
with
other
wares
,
such
as
came
first
to
hand
.
This
storme
continued
for
the
space
of
two
dayes
&
three
nights
without
ceasing
.
The
25.
of
March
(
being
the
day
before
Palme
sunday
)
we
had
a
better
wind
and
weather
,
after
we
had
giuen
great
almes
to
our
blessed
Ladie
of
the
Annuntiation
,
whose
Feast
was
vppon
that
day
,
and
again
hoysed
vp
our
sayles
,
keeping
our
course
towards
the
Cape
.
At
the
same
time
we
had
a
disease
in
our
ship
,
that
tooke
vs
in
the
mouth
,
lippes
,
throate
,
and
tongue
,
which
tooke
off
the
skin
and
made
them
swell
,
whereby
they
could
not
eate
,
but
with
great
paine
,
and
not
one
in
the
ship
but
had
it
.
The
eight
of
Aprill
in
the
Morning
,
after
we
had
sayled
fifteene
daies
before
the
winde
,
towards
the
Cape
,
we
perceiued
some
signes
of
the
land
,
which
is
greene
water
:
but
wee
found
no
ground
,
yet
was
it
not
aboue
fortie
miles
from
the
land
,
according
to
the
Pilots
iudgement
.
We
saw
there
also
diuers
of
the
Birds
called
Mangas
de
Velludo
,
that
is
to
say
,
Veluet
sleues
,
for
they
haue
vpon
the
ends
of
their
wings
,
blacke
points
like
Veluet
,
all
the
rest
beeing
white
and
somewhat
gray
,
which
they
hold
for
a
certaine
signe
of
land
that
lyeth
within
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
called
Baya
de
la
Goa
,
or
the
Bay
of
the
Lake
,
and
lyeth
vnder
thirtie
thrée
degrées
&
a
halfe
,
from
the
coast
that
reacheth
towards
Mosambique
.
The
ninth
of
Aprill
at
night
,
we
were
againe
right
in
the
winde
,
being
vnder
thirtie
fiue
degrees
and
a
halfe
,
with
a
great
storme
,
and
foule
wether
,
that
continued
till
the
14.
of
the
same
Month
,
so
that
we
were
compelled
,
(
not
being
able
to
endure
the
force
of
the
Sea
,
with
the
continuall
storme
and
foule
wether
)
to
sayle
back
againe
before
the
wind
,
with
the
halfe
of
our
Fouke
sayle
vp
,
for
that
wee
found
our selues
not
strong
enough
to
driue
without
sayles
,
as
the
shippes
commonly
vse
to
doe
,
which
oftentimes
is
the
cause
of
their
casting
away
,
as
it
may
well
be
iudged
,
by
reason
of
the
great
force
and
strength
of
the
waues
that
runne
there
:
so
that
it
seemeth
almost
impossible
for
a
ship
to
beare
out
so
great
a
force
,
though
it
were
of
Iron
.
And
although
we
sayled
before
the
winde
,
yet
wée
had
danger
inough
:
for
that
the
Sea
came
behinde
and
ouer
our
shippe
,
and
filled
all
the
Hatches
,
whereby
wee
were
compelled
to
binde
our
Mastes
,
Cables
,
and
all
the
shippe
round
about
with
Ropes
,
that
with
the
great
force
of
the
Sea
it
might
not
stirre
,
and
flye
in
péeces
.
And
forced
wee
were
to
Pumpe
night
and
day
,
hauing
at
each
ende
of
the
Fouke-yarde
,
a
rope
that
reached
to
the
Pilot
,
and
at
each
rope
there
stoode
fifteene
or
sixteene
men
,
the
Pilot
sitting
in
his
seate
,
and
the
vnder
Pilot
behinde
vpon
the
sterne
of
the
shippe
,
to
marke
the
course
of
the
Sea
,
and
so
to
aduertise
the
other
Pilot.
At
the
ruther
there
stoode
ten
or
twelue
men
,
and
the
other
Saylers
vpon
the
Hatches
to
rule
the
sayles
,
&
as
the
waues
came
and
couered
the
shippe
,
the
vnder
Pilot
called
,
and
then
the
chiefe
Pilot
spake
to
them
at
the
Ruther
to
hold
stiffe
,
and
commaunded
the
ropes
that
were
at
the
Fouke
yarde
to
bee
pulled
stiffe
:
the
Saylers
likewise
and
the
chiefe
Boteswaine
standing
on
the
Hatches
,
to
keepe
the
ship
right
in
the
waues
,
for
if
the
waues
had
once
gotten
vs
about
,
that
they
had
entred
on
the
sides
of
the
shippe
,
it
had
certainly
beene
said
of
vs
,
Requiescant
in
pace
.
And
it
was
there
almost
as
cold
as
it
is
here
with
vs
in
winter
,
when
it
freeseth
not
:
whereby
wee
were
all
sore
toyled
,
and
in
a
manner
out
of
hart
,
so
that
wee
esteemed
our selues
cleane
cast
away
:
for
we
were
forced
by
turnes
to
go
to
the
ruther
&
from
thence
to
the
pumpe
,
(
not
one
excepted
)
so
that
we
had
no
time
to
sleepe
,
rest
,
eate
,
nor
cloath
our selues
:
and
to
help
vs
the
better
the
staffe
of
our
Ruther
brake
in
péeces
,
and
had
almost
slaine
two
or
three
of
our
men
.
But
God
had
pittie
on
vs
,
so
that
there
happened
no
other
hurt
but
that
some
of
them
were
a
litle
amazed
.
This
continued
to
the
fourteenth
of
April
,
without
any
change
,
whereupon
all
the
Officers
of
the
shippe
assembled
together
with
others
of
the
companie
,
taking
counsell
what
was
best
to
be
done
,
and
perceiuing
the
shippe
not
to
bee
strong
enough
to
passe
the
Cape
,
they
concluded
by
protestation
(
whereunto
they
subscribed
their
hands
)
to
sayle
with
the
ship
to
Mosambique
,
and
there
to
winter
and
to
repaire
the
shippe
,
and
prouide
all
necessaries
for
it
,
which
greatly
greeued
the
common
sort
because
they
did
find
as
great
danger
in
turning
backe
againe
to
Mosambique
,
as
to
passe
the
Cape
,
for
that
they
were
to
sayle
againe
by
the
land
Donatal
,
which
they
feared
,
as
much
as
the
Cape
:
and
also
though
they
did
arriue
at
Mosambique
,
yet
they
accounted
it
as
much
as
a
lost
Viage
.
For
that
they
must
stay
there
till
the
next
yeare
,
and
there
spend
all
they
haue
,
for
that
all
things
that
come
thether
are
brought
out
of
India
:
so
that
euerie
thing
is
there
as
●eare
as
gold
,
which
would
bee
hard
for
the
poore
Saylers
and
Swabbers
,
as
hauing
but
little
meanes
to
relieue
themselues
,
and
therby
they
should
be
constrained
to
sel
that
litle
they
had
broght
with
them
,
for
halfe
the
value
:
and
besides
that
they
were
as
then
about
●00
.
miles
from
Mosambique
.
Wherefore
there
grew
great
noyse
and
murmuring
in
the
ship
,
among
the
Saylers
,
that
cursed
the
Captaine
and
the
Officers
,
because
the
ship
was
badly
prouided
,
for
it
had
not
one
rope
more
then
hung
about
the
ship
nor
any
thing
wherof
to
make
them
,
if
those
that
we
had
,
should
haue
chanced
to
breake
.
The
Captaine
laide
the
faulte
on
the
Master
,
because
hee
asked
them
not
when
hee
was
at
land
:
and
the
Ma●ter
saide
that
he
had
spoken
for
them
,
and
that
the
Cairo
,
or
Hemp
(
whereof
in
India
the
ropes
are
made
)
was
deliuered
vnto
the
Captaine
,
and
that
he
had
sold
the
best
part
thereof
,
to
put
the
money
in
his
purse
:
&
that
was
the
cause
why
we
wanted
:
with
this
disorder
they
bring
their
matters
to
passe
,
not
once
remembring
what
may
after
fall
out
:
but
when
they
are
in
danger
,
then
ther
is
nothing
els
,
but
crying
Misericordia
,
and
calling
to
our
lady
for
helpe
:
the
Captaine
could
not
tell
what
to
answere
séeing
vs
in
that
trouble
,
but
said
,
that
he
maruelled
at
nothing
so
much
,
as
why
our
Lord
God
suffered
them
(
beeing
so
good
Christians
and
Catholiques
,
as
they
were
)
to
passe
the
Cape
,
with
so
great
torments
and
dangerous
weather
,
hauing
so
great
and
strong
shippes
,
and
that
the
Englishmen
,
béeing
(
as
he
said
)
Heretickes
,
and
blasphemers
of
God
,
with
so
smal
&
weake
vessels
,
&
passed
the
Cape
so
easilie
:
for
they
had
receaued
newes
in
India
,
that
an
English
Shippe
had
passed
the
Cape
with
verie
great
ease
.
And
so
wee
made
backe
againe
towards
Mosambique
,
being
in
great
dispaire
,
for
that
no
man
cared
for
laying
his
hand
to
worke
,
and
hardlie
would
any
man
obay
the
Officers
of
the
Shippe
.
In
this
manner
sayling
,
wee
perceiued
diuers
vesselles
,
and
bordes
with
dead
men
bound
vpon
them
,
driuing
in
the
Sea
:
which
comforted
vs
a
little
,
thinking
that
some
other
of
the
shippes
were
in
the
same
taking
,
and
had
throwne
some
of
their
goods
ouer
bord
,
and
so
made
towardes
Mosambique
before
vs
:
whereby
we
thought
to
haue
company
,
and
that
we
alone
were
not
vnfortunate
,
for
that
is
commonlie
said
,
that
companions
in
miserie
are
a
comfort
one
to
an
other
,
and
so
it
was
to
vs
:
but
I
would
to
God
it
had
bene
so
as
we
imagined
,
but
it
was
farre
worse
then
turning
backe
againe
,
for
those
were
the
signes
of
the
casting
away
of
the
S.
Thomas
,
as
being
in
the
Iland
of
S.
Helena
,
as
we
were
afterwards
aduertised
.
The
15.
of
April
we
had
an
other
great
calme
,
which
continued
till
the
17
day
,
and
taking
the
hight
of
the
Sunne
,
we
found
our selues
to
be
vnder
37
degrees
,
to
the
great
admiration
of
al
the
company
,
for
that
being
(
as
I
said
)
vnder
35
degrees
,
and
hauing
sayled
for
the
space
of
5
dayes
with
so
great
a
wind
and
stormy
weather
towards
Mosambique
,
we
should
rather
by
al
mens
reason
,
haue
lessened
our
degrees
,
&
by
estimation
wee
made
account
to
haue
bene
vnder
30
or
32
degrees
at
the
highest
:
but
the
cause
why
our
shippe
went
backward
in
that
sort
against
wind
and
weather
towards
the
Cape
,
thinking
wee
made
towards
Mosambique
,
was
by
the
water
,
which
in
those
countries
carieth
with
a
verie
strong
streame
towards
the
cape
,
as
the
Pylot
tould
vs
he
had
proued
at
other
times
:
yet
he
thought
not
that
the
water
had
runne
with
so
great
a
streame
,
as
now
by
experience
he
found
it
did
:
so
as
it
séemed
that
God
miraculouslie
against
all
mans
reason
and
iudgement
,
and
all
the
force
of
wind
and
stormes
would
haue
vs
passe
the
Cape
,
when
we
were
least
in
hope
thereof
:
whereby
we
may
plainelie
perceiue
that
all
mens
actions
without
the
hand
of
God
,
are
of
no
moment
.
The
same
day
againe
we
saw
gréene
water
,
and
the
birdes
called
Mangas
de
Velludo
,
or
veluet
sléeues
,
which
are
certain
signes
of
the
cape
de
bona
Speranza
,
which
put
vs
once
againe
in
hope
to
passe
it
:
and
about
euening
a
swallow
flew
into
our
shippe
,
wherat
they
much
reioiced
,
saying
that
it
was
a
sign
and
foreshowing
,
that
our
Lady
had
sent
the
Swallow
on
bord
to
comfort
vs
,
and
that
we
should
passe
the
Cape
:
wherewith
they
agreed
once
againe
to
proue
if
we
could
passe
it
,
séeing
we
had
such
signes
and
tokens
to
put
vs
in
good
comfort
,
that
God
would
help
vs
.
This
being
concluded
,
we
sung
the
Letany
,
with
Ora
pro
nobis
,
and
gaue
many
almes
,
with
promises
of
pilgrimages
and
visitations
,
and
such
like
things
,
which
was
our
dayly
worke
.
With
that
the
saylers
&
others
began
to
take
courage
,
and
to
be
lustie
,
euery
man
willinglie
doing
his
office
,
offering
rather
to
lose
life
and
welfare
in
aduenturing
to
passe
the
Cape
,
then
with
full
assurance
of
their
safetie
to
returne
vnto
Mosambique
:
we
had
as
then
great
waues
,
and
very
bigge
water
in
the
sea
,
which
left
vs
not
till
wee
came
to
the
other
side
of
the
Cape
.
The
18
of
Aprill
we
fell
againe
into
the
wind
,
with
as
great
stormes
and
foule
weather
as
euer
we
had
before
,
so
that
we
thought
verily
we
should
haue
bene
cast
away
:
for
that
at
euerie
minute
the
sea
couered
our
ship
with
water
,
&
to
lighten
her
,
we
cast
diuers
chestes
,
and
much
Cinamon
,
with
other
thinges
,
that
came
first
to
hand
,
ouer
bord
,
wherewith
euerie
man
made
account
to
die
,
and
began
to
confesse
themselues
,
and
to
aske
each
other
forgiuenes
,
thinking
without
more
hope
,
that
our
last
day
was
come
.
This
storme
continued
in
this
sort
,
at
the
least
,
for
the
space
of
24
houres
:
in
the
mean
time
great
almes
were
giuen
in
our
shippe
to
many
Virgin
Maries
,
and
other
Saints
,
with
great
deuotion
&
promise
of
other
wonderfull
things
when
they
came
to
land
:
at
the
last
God
comforted
vs
,
and
sent
vs
better
weather
for
that
the
19
of
A●●ill
the
wether
began
to
cleéere
vp
,
and
therewith
we
were
in
better
comfort
▪
The
20.
of
Aprill
we
tooke
the
hight
of
the
Sunne
,
and
found
it
to
be
●6
degrées
:
and
againe
we
saw
greene
water
,
and
some
birds
which
they
call
Alcatraces
,
and
many
Sea-wolues
,
which
they
hold
for
certain
signes
of
the
cape
de
Bona
Sperāza
,
&
as
we
thought
were
hard
by
the
land
▪
but
yet
saw
none
:
the
same
day
we
had
the
wind
somewhat
fuller
,
and
were
in
great
hope
to
passe
the
Cape
,
so
that
the
men
began
to
be
in
better
comfort
,
by
reason
of
the
signes
we
haue
seene
.
All
that
day
we
saw
greene
water
,
till
the
22
of
Apr.
vpon
which
day
twice
,
and
in
the
night
following
,
we
cast
out
the
Lead
,
and
found
no
ground
,
which
is
a
good
signe
that
wee
had
passed
the
Cape
called
das
Agulhas
,
or
the
cape
of
needles
,
which
lieth
vnder
35
degrees
,
and
is
about
20
miles
from
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
,
which
lieth
vnder
34
degrées
&
a
half
.
And
because
that
about
this
cape
Das
Agulhas
,
there
is
ground
found
,
at
the
least
30
or
40
miles
from
the
land
,
we
knew
wee
were
past
it
:
as
also
by
the
colour
of
the
water
,
and
the
birds
,
which
are
alwaies
found
in
those
countries
:
and
the
better
to
assure
vs
thereof
,
the
great
&
high
sea
left
vs
,
that
had
so
long
tormented
vs
,
and
then
we
found
a
smoother
water
,
much
differing
from
the
former
:
so
that
as
then
we
seemed
to
be
come
out
of
hell
into
Paradice
,
with
so
great
ioy
,
that
we
thought
we
were
within
the
sight
of
some
hauen
,
and
withall
had
a
good
winde
,
though
somewhat
cold
.
The
23
of
Aprill
we
passed
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
with
a
great
and
generall
gladnes
,
it
being
as
then
3
months
and
three
dayes
after
we
set
sayle
from
Cochiin
,
not
once
seeing
any
land
or
sand
at
all
,
but
onelie
these
assured
tokens
of
the
said
Cape
,
which
happened
very
seldome
:
for
that
the
pilots
doe
alwaies
vse
what
meanes
they
can
to
see
the
cape
,
and
to
know
the
land
,
thereby
to
know
certainlie
that
they
are
past
it
:
for
then
their
degrees
must
lessen
,
and
there
they
may
as
soone
make
towards
Mosambique
,
as
to
the
Iland
of
S.
Helena
:
for
although
they
can
well
perceiue
it
by
the
water
,
yet
is
it
necessary
for
them
to
see
the
land
,
the
better
to
set
their
course
vnto
S.
Helena
,
wherein
they
must
alwaies
kéepe
on
the
left
hand
:
otherwise
it
were
impossible
for
them
to
come
at
it
,
if
they
leaue
that
course
:
for
if
they
once
passe
it
,
they
can
not
come
to
it
again
,
because
there
bloweth
continually
but
one
kind
of
wind
,
which
is
South
east
:
and
thus
hauing
passed
the
Cape
,
we
got
before
the
wind
.
The
24
of
Aprill
the
Pilot
willed
vs
to
giue
the
Bona
viagen
vnto
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
according
to
the
custome
,
with
great
ioy
and
gladnes
of
all
that
were
in
the
shippe
:
for
that
as
then
they
assure
themselues
that
they
sayl
to
Portingal
,
and
not
to
turne
againe
into
India
(
for
so
long
as
they
are
not
past
the
Cape
they
are
alwaies
in
doubt
)
and
as
then
we
were
about
50.
miles
beyond
the
Cape
.
The
signes
and
tokens
whereby
they
know
themselues
certainly
to
haue
passed
the
Cape
,
are
great
heapes
and
péeces
of
thicke
réedes
,
that
alwaies
thereabouts
driue
vppon
the
water
,
at
least
15
or
●●
miles
from
the
land
:
as
also
certaine
birds
by
the
Portingals
called
Fey●oins
,
somewhat
greater
then
sea
m●w●s
,
being
white
&
full
of
blacke
spots
ouer
al
their
bodies
,
&
very
easie
to
be
known
from
al
other
birds
.
These
are
certain
signes
whereby
the
Pilotes
doe
certainly
perswade
themselues
that
they
are
past
the
Cape
,
and
hauing
passed
it
,
they
set
their
course
for
S.
Helena
Northwest
,
&
Northwest
&
by
west
.
The
27
of
Apr.
we
were
right
in
the
wind
,
and
so
continued
till
the
next
day
,
and
then
we
had
a
calm
,
being
vnder
3●
degrees
on
Portingal
side
.
The
●9
of
Apr.
w●
g●t
before
the
wind
,
which
is
the
generall
wind
that
alwaies
bloweth
in
those
countries
al
the
whole
yere
,
vntill
y●
come
to
the
Equinoctial
line
,
and
is
a
Southeast
wind
:
so
that
they
may
wel
let
their
sayles
stand
,
&
lay
them
down
to
sl●ep
,
for
in
the
greatest
wind
that
bloweth
there
,
they
need
not
strike
their
maine
yard
aboue
half
the
mast
.
The
12
of
May
,
in
the
morning
betimes
▪
we
discouered
the
Iland
of
S.
Helena
,
whereat
there
was
so
great
ioy
in
the
ship
,
as
if
we
had
bene
in
heauen
:
&
as
then
we
were
about
2
miles
from
the
land
,
the
Iland
lying
from
vs
West
,
south
west
:
whereunto
we
sayled
so
close
,
that
with
a
caliuer
shot
we
might
reach
vnto
the
shore
:
being
hard
by
it
,
we
sayled
about
a
corner
of
the
land
,
that
from
vs
lay
Northwest
,
which
hauing
compassed
wee
sayled
close
by
the
land
.
West
,
North
west
:
the
land
on
that
side
beeing
so
high
and
still
,
that
it
séemed
to
be
a
wall
that
reached
vnto
the
skyes
.
And
in
that
sort
we
sayled
about
a
mile
and
a
half
,
and
compassed
about
the
other
corner
that
lay
westward
from
vs
,
which
corner
béeing
compassed
,
we
presentlie
perceiued
the
shippes
that
lay
in
the
road
,
which
were
those
ships
that
set
sayle
before
vs
out
of
India
,
lying
about
a
small
half
mile
from
the
foresaid
corner
,
close
vnder
the
land
,
so
that
the
land
as
then
lieth
South
east
from
them
:
and
by
reason
of
the
high
land
the
shippes
lie
there
as
safe
,
as
if
they
were
in
a
hauen
:
for
they
may
well
heare
the
wind
whistle
on
the
top
of
their
maine
yards
,
but
lower
it
can
not
come
:
and
they
lie
so
close
vnder
the
land
,
that
they
may
almost
cast
a
stone
vpon
the
shore
.
There
is
good
ground
there
,
at
25
and
30
fadomes
deep
,
but
if
they
chance
to
put
further
out
,
or
to
passe
beyond
it
,
they
must
goe
forward
,
for
they
can
get
no
more
vnto
the
land
:
and
for
this
cause
we
kept
so
close
to
the
shore
,
that
the
height
of
the
land
took
the
wind
from
vs
,
&
the
ship
wold
not
steer
without
wind
,
so
that
it
draue
vpon
the
land
,
wherby
our
horesprit
touched
the
shore
,
&
therwith
we
thought
that
shippe
&
goods
had
all
beene
cast
away
:
but
by
reason
of
the
great
depth
,
being
1●
.
fadomes
water
,
and
with
the
help
of
the
Boats
,
and
men
off
the
other
ships
that
came
vnto
vs
,
we
put
off
from
the
land
,
without
any
hurt
,
and
by
those
Boates
wee
were
brought
to
a
place
wher
the
other
ships
lay
at
Anker
,
which
is
right
against
a
valley
,
that
lyeth
betwéene
two
high
hilles
,
wherein
there
standeth
a
little
Church
called
Saint
Helena
.
There
we
found
fiue
shippes
,
which
were
,
the
ship
that
came
from
Malacca
,
and
the
S.
Mary
that
had
béene
there
about
15.
daies
,
which
came
both
together
to
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
the
S.
Anthonie
,
and
the
S.
Christopher
being
Admiral
,
that
had
arriued
there
●0
.
daies
before
,
and
the
Conception
,
which
came
thether
but
the
day
before
vs
,
so
that
ther
wanted
none
of
the
Fléet
but
the
S.
Thomas
,
and
by
the
signes
and
tokens
,
that
we
and
the
other
ships
had
séene
at
Sea
,
we
presumed
it
to
be
lost
,
as
after
we
vnderstoode
(
for
it
was
neuer
seene
after
)
for
the
other
shippes
had
seene
Mastes
,
Deales
,
Fattes
,
Chestes
,
&
many
dead
men
that
had
bound
themselues
vpon
boards
,
with
a
thousand
other
such
like
signs
.
Our
Admiral
likewise
had
béene
in
great
danger
of
casting
away
:
for
although
it
was
a
new
ship
,
&
this
the
first
Viage
it
had
made
,
yet
it
was
so
eaten
with
Wormes
,
that
it
had
at
the
least
20
handfuls
déepe
of
water
within
it
,
and
at
the
Cape
was
forced
to
throw
halfe
the
goods
ouer
bord
,
into
the
Sea
,
and
were
constrained
continually
to
Pumpe
with
two
Pumpes
,
both
night
and
day
,
and
neuer
holde
still
:
and
being
before
the
Iland
of
S.
Helena
,
had
ther
also
sunke
to
the
ground
,
if
the
other
ships
had
no●
holpen
her
.
The
rest
of
the
shippes
coulde
likewise
tell
what
dangers
and
miseries
they
had
indured
.
About
thrée
Monthes
before
our
arriuall
at
S.
Helena
,
there
had
béene
a
ship
which
the
yere
before
set
out
of
Ormus
,
with
the
goods
&
men
that
remained
in
the
S.
Saluador
,
that
had
béene
saued
by
the
Portingal
armie
,
vpon
the
coast
of
Abex
,
and
brought
vnto
Ormus
,
as
in
an
other
place
I
haue
declared
.
That
ship
had
wintered
in
Mosambique
,
and
had
passed
verie
soone
by
the
Cape
,
&
so
sayled
without
any
companie
vnto
Portingall
,
hauing
left
some
of
her
sicke
men
in
the
Iland
,
(
as
the
maner
is
)
which
the
next
ships
that
came
thether
must
take
into
them
.
These
gaue
vs
intelligence
,
that
about
foure
monthes
before
our
arriuall
,
there
had
béene
an
English
ship
at
the
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
,
which
had
sayled
through
the
Straights
of
Magel●anaes
,
and
through
the
south
seas
,
&
from
thence
to
the
Ilands
of
Phillippinas
,
and
had
passed
through
the
Straights
of
Sunda
,
that
lyeth
beyond
Malacca
,
betwéene
the
Ilands
of
Sumatra
and
Iaua
:
in
the
which
way
she
had
taken
a
shippe
of
China
(
such
as
they
call
Iunckos
)
laden
with
Siluer
and
Golde
,
and
all
kind
of
Silkes
,
and
that
shee
sent
a
letter
with
a
small
present
to
the
Bishop
of
Malacca
,
telling
him
,
that
shee
sent
him
that
of
friendship
,
meaning
to
come
her selfe
and
visite
him
.
Out
of
that
ship
of
China
,
they
tooke
a
Portingall
Pilot
,
&
so
passed
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
and
came
to
the
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
,
where
they
tooke
in
fresh
water
and
other
necessaries
,
and
beate
downe
the
Alter
and
the
Crosse
that
stoode
in
the
Church
,
and
left
behind
them
a
Ketle
and
a
Sword
,
which
the
Portingales
at
our
arriual
found
there
,
yet
could
they
not
conceiue
or
thinke
what
that
might
meane
.
Some
thought
it
was
left
there
for
a
signe
to
some
other
ships
of
his
companie
,
but
euerie
man
may
thinke
what
he
will
thereof
.
In
the
ship
of
Malacca
came
for
Factor
of
the
Pepper
,
one
Gerrit
van
Afhuysen
,
borne
in
Antwarpe
,
and
dwelling
in
Lisbone
,
who
had
sayled
in
the
same
ship
from
Lisbone
about
two
yeares
before
,
for
that
they
staied
in
Malacca
at
the
least
fourtéene
Monthes
,
by
reason
of
the
warres
and
troubles
that
were
in
that
countrie
,
vntill
Malacca
was
relieued
,
as
I
saide
before
:
whereby
they
had
passed
great
miserie
,
and
béene
at
great
charges
.
And
because
it
is
a
very
vnwholesome
countrie
▪
together
with
the
constraint
of
lying
there
so
long
,
of
200.
men
,
that
at
the
first
sayled
from
Lisbone
in
the
ship
,
there
were
but
18.
or
20.
left
aliue
,
and
all
the
rest
dyed
,
so
that
they
were
enforced
to
take
in
other
vnskilfull
men
in
Malacca
,
to
bring
the
shippe
home
.
This
Gerrard
van
Afhuysen
,
being
of
mine
acquaintance
and
my
good
friend
,
before
my
departure
out
of
Portingall
for
India
,
maruelled
and
ioyed
much
to
find
me
there
,
little
thinking
that
we
should
méete
in
so
strange
a
place
,
and
there
we
discoursed
of
our
trauels
past
.
And
of
him
among
diuers
other
things
,
I
learned
many
true
instructions
as
well
of
Malacca
,
as
of
the
countries
and
Ilands
lying
about
it
,
both
for
their
manner
of
dealing
in
trade
of
Marchandise
,
as
in
other
memorable
things
.
By
the
pictures
following
,
you
may
sée
the
true
description
of
the
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
,
and
of
the
thrée
sides
therof
,
as
we
passed
by
it
,
and
as
we
sayled
about
it
to
the
road
,
as
also
of
the
Iland
of
Ascention
.
The
description
of
which
two
Ilands
you
may
here
perceiue
and
learne
,
as
I
my selfe
could
marke
the
same
.
The
94.
Chapter
.
A
briefe
description
of
the
Iland
Saint
Helena
.
SANCTA
HELENA
THe
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
is
so
named
,
because
the
Portingales
discouered
it
vppon
Saint
Helens
day
,
which
is
the
twentie
one
of
May
.
It
is
in
compasse
sixe
miles
,
little
more
or
lesse
,
and
lyeth
vnder
sixtéene
degrées
and
a
quarter
,
on
the
South
side
of
the
Equinoctall
550.
Spanish
miles
from
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
and
from
the
coast
called
Angola
or
Ethiopia
350.
miles
,
&
from
Brasilia
510.
miles
.
These
are
the
two
néerest
lands
adioyning
to
it
.
It
is
a
verie
high
and
hillie
countrie
,
so
that
it
commonly
reacheth
vnto
the
cloudes
:
the
countrie
of
it selfe
is
verie
ashie
and
drie
:
also
all
the
trees
that
are
therein
,
whereof
there
are
great
store
,
&
grow
of
themselues
in
the
woodes
,
are
little
worth
but
only
to
burne
:
for
it
hath
no
special
substance
,
but
sheweth
as
if
it
were
halfe
consumed
,
so
that
it
should
seeme
that
some
mines
of
Brimstone
,
hath
in
times
past
béene
in
that
Iland
,
as
commonly
all
the
Ilands
are
all
much
subiect
to
the
same
:
for
that
in
some
places
thereof
they
find
Sulphur
and
Brimstone
.
When
the
Portingales
first
discouered
it
,
there
was
not
any
beasts
,
nor
fruite
,
at
all
within
the
Iland
,
but
onely
great
store
of
fresh
water
,
which
is
excellent
good
,
and
falleth
downe
from
the
mountaines
,
and
so
runneth
in
great
abundance
into
the
Valley
,
where
the
Church
standeth
,
and
from
thence
by
small
chanels
into
the
Sea
,
where
the
Portingales
fill
their
vessels
full
of
fresh
water
,
and
wash
their
clothes
:
so
that
it
is
a
great
benefit
for
them
,
and
a
pleasant
sight
to
behold
,
how
cleare
&
in
how
many
streames
the
water
runneth
downe
into
the
valley
,
which
may
bee
thought
a
myracle
,
considering
the
drinesse
of
the
country
,
together
with
the
stonie
Rockes
and
hilles
therein
.
The
Portingales
haue
by
little
and
little
brought
many
beastes
into
it
,
and
in
the
valleyes
planted
al
sorts
of
fruites
:
which
haue
growne
there
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
it
is
almost
incredible
.
For
it
is
so
full
of
Goates
,
Buckes
,
wild
Hogges
,
Hennes
,
Partridges
,
and
Doues
,
by
thousands
,
so
that
any
man
that
will
,
may
hunt
and
take
them
:
&
ther
is
alwaies
plentie
and
sufficient
,
although
there
came
as
many
shippes
more
into
the
Iland
as
there
doe
:
and
they
may
kill
them
with
stones
and
staues
by
reason
of
the
gret
numbers
of
them
.
Now
for
fruites
,
as
Portingall
Figges
,
Pomgranets
,
Oranges
,
Lemons
,
Citrons
,
and
such
like
fruites
,
there
are
so
many
,
that
growe
without
planting
or
setting
,
that
all
the
valleyes
are
full
of
them
,
which
is
a
great
pleasure
to
beholde
,
so
that
it
séemeth
to
bee
an
earthly
Paradise
.
It
hath
fruite
all
the
yeare
long
,
because
it
raineth
there
by
showers
at
the
least
fiue
or
six
times
euerie
day
,
and
then
againe
the
Sunne
shineth
so
,
that
whatsoeuer
is
planted
,
there
it
groweth
verie
well
:
but
because
the
Portingales
are
not
ouer
curious
of
new
things
,
there
groweth
not
of
al
sorts
of
fruites
of
Portingall
and
India
in
that
Iland
:
for
assuredly
without
any
doubt
they
would
growe
well
in
that
land
,
because
of
the
good
temperature
of
the
ayre
,
besides
this
,
they
haue
so
great
abundance
of
Fish
,
round
about
the
Iland
,
that
it
séemeth
a
wonder
wrought
of
God
:
for
with
crooked
nayles
,
they
may
take
as
much
Fish
as
they
will
,
so
that
all
the
shippes
doe
prouide
themselues
of
Fish
,
of
all
sorts
in
that
place
,
which
is
hanged
vp
and
dried
,
and
is
of
as
good
a
taste
and
sauor
,
as
any
Fish
that
euer
I
eate
:
and
this
euery
man
that
hath
beene
there
,
affirmeth
to
be
true
.
And
the
better
to
serue
their
turnes
,
vpon
the
Rockes
they
find
salt
,
which
serueth
them
for
their
necessarie
prouisions
,
so
that
to
conclude
,
it
is
an
earthly
Paradise
for
the
Portingall
shippes
,
and
seemeth
to
haue
been
miraculously
discouered
for
the
refreshing
and
seruice
of
the
same
,
considering
the
smalnesse
and
highnesse
of
the
land
,
lying
in
the
middle
of
the
Ocean
seas
,
and
so
far
from
the
firme
land
or
any
other
Ilands
,
that
it
séemeth
to
be
a
Boye
,
placed
in
the
midle
of
the
Spanish
Seas
:
for
if
this
Iland
were
not
,
it
were
impossible
for
the
shippes
to
make
any
good
or
prosperous
Viage
:
for
it
hath
often
fallen
out
,
that
some
shippes
which
haue
missed
thereof
,
haue
endured
the
greatest
miserie
in
the
world
,
and
were
forced
to
put
into
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
there
to
stay
the
falling
of
the
raine
,
and
so
to
get
fresh
water
,
and
afterwardes
came
halfe
dead
and
spoyled
into
Portingall
.
It
is
the
fashion
,
that
all
the
sicke
persons
,
that
are
in
the
shippes
,
and
can
not
wel
sayle
in
them
,
are
left
there
in
the
Iland
,
with
some
prouision
of
Rice
,
Bisket
,
Oyle
,
and
some
Spices
,
for
Fish
and
flesh
they
may
haue
enough
,
for
when
the
ships
are
gone
,
then
all
the
beastes
(
which
by
reason
of
the
great
number
of
people
fly
into
the
mountaines
)
come
downe
againe
into
the
valleyes
,
where
they
may
take
them
with
their
handes
and
kill
them
as
they
list
,
those
sicke
men
stay
there
till
the
next
yeare
,
till
other
ships
come
thether
,
which
take
them
with
them
,
they
are
commonly
soone
healed
in
that
Iland
,
as
being
a
verie
sound
and
pleasant
countrie
:
and
it
is
verie
seldome
seene
that
any
of
them
dyeth
there
,
because
they
haue
alwaies
a
temperate
ayre
,
and
coole
winde
,
and
alwayes
fruite
throughout
the
who●●
yeare
.
The
king
will
not
suffer
any
man
to
dwell
in
it
,
because
they
should
not
destroye
&
spoyle
the
countrie
,
and
holde
it
as
their
owne
,
but
will
haue
it
common
for
euerie
man
to
take
what
he
hath
neede
of
.
In
time
past
there
dwelt
an
Hermet
in
the
Ile
,
who
continued
there
for
certaine
yeares
,
vnder
pretence
of
doing
penance
,
and
to
vphold
the
Church
,
hee
killed
many
of
the
Goates
and
Buckes
,
so
that
euerie
yeare
hee
sold
at
the
least
fiue
or
sixe
hundred
skinnes
,
and
made
great
profit
therof
:
which
the
King
hearing
,
caused
him
presently
to
bee
brought
from
thence
into
Portingall
.
Likewise
vpon
a
certaine
time
two
Ca●●ares
or
blacke
people
of
Mosambique
,
and
one
Iauer
,
with
two
women
slaues
stoale
out
of
the
shippes
,
and
hid
themselues
in
the
Rockes
of
this
Iland
,
which
are
verie
high
and
wilde
,
whereby
men
can
hardly
passe
them
.
They
liued
there
together
,
and
begot
children
,
so
that
in
the
ende
they
were
at
the
least
twentie
persons
,
who
when
the
ships
were
gone
,
ran
throughout
the
Iland
and
did
much
hurt
,
making
their
houses
&
dweling
places
betweene
some
of
the
hilles
,
where
not
any
of
the
Portingales
had
beene
,
nor
yet
could
easily
come
at
them
:
and
therein
they
hid
themselues
vntill
the
shippes
were
gone
,
but
in
the
end
they
were
perceiued
,
and
the
Portingales
vsed
all
the
meanes
they
could
to
take
them
▪
but
they
knew
so
well
how
to
hide
and
defend
themselues
,
that
in
many
yeares
they
could
not
be
taken
:
in
the
end
,
fearing
that
they
might
in
time
be
hurtfull
vnto
them
,
and
hinder
them
much
,
by
expresse
commaundement
of
the
King
,
after
long
and
great
labour
,
they
tooke
them
all
and
brought
them
prisoners
into
Portingall
:
so
that
at
this
present
no
man
dwelleth
therein
,
but
onely
the
sicke
men
,
as
I
told
you
before
.
When
the
ships
come
thether
,
euerie
man
maketh
his
lodging
vnder
a
trée
setting
a
Tent
about
it
:
for
that
the
trees
are
there
so
thicke
,
that
it
presently
séemeth
a
little
towne
or
an
armie
lying
in
the
fielde
.
Euerie
man
prouideth
for
himselfe
,
both
flesh
fish
,
fruite
and
woode
,
for
there
is
enough
for
them
all
:
and
euerie
one
washeth
Linnen
.
There
they
hold
a
generall
fasting
and
prayer
,
with
Masse
euerie
daye
,
which
is
done
with
great
deuotion
,
with
procession
,
and
thankesgiuing
and
other
Himnes
,
thanking
God
that
hee
hath
preserued
them
from
the
danger
of
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
and
brought
them
to
that
Iland
in
safetie
.
There
they
vse
oftentimes
to
Carus
their
names
,
and
markes
in
trees
&
plants
for
a
perpetuall
memorie
:
whereof
many
hundredth
are
there
to
be
found
,
which
letters
with
the
growing
of
the
trées
,
doe
also
grow
bigger
and
bigger
,
we
found
names
that
had
been
there
since
the
yeare
of
the
Lord
1510.
&
1515.
and
euerie
yeare
orderly
following
,
which
names
stoode
vpon
Figge
trées
,
euery
letter
being
of
the
bignesse
of
a
spanne
,
by
reason
of
the
age
and
growing
of
the
trées
.
This
shal
suffice
for
the
description
of
the
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
.
The
21.
of
May
,
being
Saint
Helenas
day
,
and
Whitsunday
,
after
we
had
taken
in
all
our
fresh
water
,
and
other
necessaries
,
we
set
sayle
altogether
in
companie
,
and
directed
Th●
〈…〉
P●●nt●d
〈◊〉
London
by
●ohn
Wolfe
〈◊〉
by
William
Rogers
THE
TRVE
Description
of
the
ISLAND
of
〈◊〉
lyei●g
〈◊〉
by
●
degrees
on
the
S●uth
syde
of
the
Equinoctiall
lyne
.
Printed
at
London
by
Iohn
Wolfe
G●●uen
by
William
Rogers
our
course
towardes
Portingall
,
leauing
about
fiftéene
sicke
men
in
the
Ilande
,
&
some
slaues
that
ranne
out
of
the
ships
.
The
26.
of
May
in
the
Euening
,
wee
spake
with
the
Saint
Mary
,
and
the
next
day
with
the
Gallion
of
Malacca
:
the
same
Morning
and
in
the
after
noone
with
the
Admirall
,
who
willed
vs
to
follow
him
vnto
the
Iland
of
the
Ascention
.
The
same
day
one
of
our
slaues
fell
ouer
bord
,
&
although
we
vsed
all
the
meanes
we
could
to
saue
him
,
yet
we
could
not
doe
it
,
by
reason
wee
sayled
before
the
winde
.
The
same
day
at
night
wee
saw
the
Iland
of
Ascention
,
and
lauered
all
that
night
,
because
we
would
not
passe
the
Iland
.
In
the
Morning
the
28.
of
May
,
we
sayled
about
the
Iland
,
to
sée
if
there
were
any
ground
to
Anker
on
,
because
the
Admirall
was
so
leake
,
that
shee
could
no
longer
holde
out
:
and
the
men
desired
the
Officers
of
the
shippe
,
that
they
would
lay
the
goods
on
land
,
in
the
Iland
of
Ascention
,
and
there
leaue
it
with
good
watch
and
necessaries
for
them
that
keepe
it
,
and
so
sayle
with
the
emptie
ship
to
Portingall
:
and
there
procure
some
other
shippe
to
fetch
the
goods
,
thinking
it
was
sufficient
to
haue
it
well
watched
and
kept
there
,
for
that
there
commeth
not
a
ship
in
twentie
yeares
into
that
Iland
,
because
there
is
nothing
in
it
to
be
had
.
We
went
close
vnto
it
,
by
a
verie
white
and
faire
Sand
,
where
the
Admirall
and
all
the
shippes
cast
out
the
Lead
,
and
found
from
eightie
to
fiftie
,
and
4●
.
Fadomes
water
:
and
although
they
might
haue
gone
closer
to
the
land
,
yet
the
Officers
excused
themselues
,
saying
,
that
they
coulde
not
goe
neerer
,
and
that
it
was
too
deepe
and
verie
dangerous
for
them
to
Anker
there
.
Which
they
said
to
pacifie
the
men
,
desiring
that
they
might
borow
two
Pumpes
nore
of
the
other
shippes
,
and
so
without
doubt
they
woulde
bring
the
shippe
safe
vnto
Portingall
,
and
although
it
would
bee
great
paine
and
labour
for
them
to
doe
it
,
yet
they
must
of
force
content
themselues
:
for
that
the
Admirall
and
all
the
Gentlemen
that
were
in
the
shippe
▪
pumped
both
day
and
night
,
as
their
turnes
came
about
,
as
well
as
the
meanest
in
the
shippe
,
onely
to
encourage
the
people
.
They
borowed
one
Pumpe
of
the
Saint
Mary
,
and
sent
to
desire
vs
to
lend
them
another
,
and
although
our
ship
was
none
of
the
best
among
the
Fleet
▪
we
were
of
opinion
not
to
lend
him
any
,
as
not
knowing
what
neede
wee
should
haue
our selues
,
hauing
so
long
a
way
to
sayle
yet
in
the
end
seeing
the
great
necessitie
they
were
in
,
we
lent
them
one
,
the
rather
because
they
sayd
,
that
the
Admirals
meaning
was
,
if
it
were
calme
wether
,
to
discharge
some
of
their
wares
into
other
shippes
,
thereby
to
lighten
themselues
,
but
it
fell
not
out
as
they
thought
,
so
that
with
great
miserie
and
labor
they
ouercame
their
iournie
.
The
95.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Iland
called
the
Ascention
.
THis
Iland
was
discouered
vpon
Ascention
daye
,
and
in
shew
séemeth
as
great
as
the
Iland
of
Saint
Hellena
,
but
not
so
high
.
It
is
ful
of
hilles
and
dales
,
lying
vnder
eight
degrées
and
a
halfe
,
on
the
South-side
of
the
Equinoctiall
line
▪
and
lyeth
Northwest
distant
from
Saint
Helena
,
19●
Spanish
miles
,
and
from
the
Equi●octiall
line
140.
miles
.
There
is
not
any
fresh
water
in
the
Iland
,
nor
one
greene
leafe
or
branch
.
It
hath
many
hilles
of
a
reddish
colour
,
which
shew
like
a
certaine
Earth
in
Spaine
called
Almagro
,
and
is
full
of
stonie
hilles
,
and
dryed
land
,
it
is
like
Saint
Helena
.
There
hath
beene
some
shippes
there
,
that
missed
Saint
Helena
,
and
sought
for
fresh
water
in
that
Iland
,
but
could
find
none
.
It
hath
certaine
faire
and
white
Sandes
about
it
,
and
great
store
of
Fish
,
wherein
it
surpasseth
S.
Helena
,
but
in
it
there
are
no
beastes
at
all
,
onely
by
reason
of
the
great
quantitie
of
Fishes
.
Ther
are
so
many
Birds
in
it
that
it
is
strange
,
and
they
are
of
the
bignesse
of
young
Geese
,
&
came
by
thousands
flying
about
our
ships
,
crying
and
making
great
noyse
,
and
ranne
vp
and
downe
in
the
shippe
,
some
leaping
and
sitting
on
our
shoulders
and
armes
,
not
once
fearing
vs
,
so
that
wee
tooke
many
of
them
,
and
wrung
of
their
neckes
,
but
they
are
not
good
to
eate
,
because
they
taste
morish
.
I
thinke
the
cause
they
are
so
tame
is
,
because
they
see
but
few
men
,
and
some
desire
to
goe
to
them
.
About
that
Iland
and
the
Iland
of
Saint
Helena
,
vnto
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
there
are
flying
Fishes
,
as
great
as
Herings
which
flie
by
great
flockes
together
,
two
or
thrée
Fadome
aboue
the
water
,
and
flie
in
that
manner
at
the
least
a
quarter
of
a
mile
,
vntill
their
wings
or
finnes
be
drie
,
and
then
they
can
flie
no
longer
,
but
fall
into
the
water
,
and
there
wet
themselues
,
and
then
flie
againe
aboue
the
water
.
The
cause
why
they
flie
in
that
sort
is
,
because
they
are
chased
by
the
great
fishes
,
that
eate
them
,
and
to
escape
from
them
,
they
flie
aboue
the
water
,
and
some
times
into
the
shippes
:
for
many
of
them
fell
into
our
ship
,
which
flew
too
high
,
for
when
their
wings
are
drie
they
must
needes
fall
.
From
that
Island
of
Ascention
the
shippes
held
their
course
Northwest
and
by
West
,
til
they
be
a
degree
past
the
Equinoctiall
line
on
the
North
side
,
where
there
lyeth
a
cliffe
called
Penedo
de
Sam
Pedro
,
which
many
times
they
sée
,
and
to
it
from
the
Islande
of
Ascention
are
300.
miles
.
The
5.
of
Iune
we
passed
againe
the
Equinoctiall
line
,
and
then
again
began
we
to
see
the
North
starre
,
which
we
had
lost
vnder
ten
degrées
,
on
this
side
Cochijn
,
and
now
began
to
lose
the
sight
of
the
South
starre
,
and
there
we
had
the
sun
in
the
South
at
twelue
of
the
clocke
at
noone
,
in
which
on
the
other
side
of
the
line
at
the
same
time
is
in
the
North.
The
8.
of
Iune
being
4.
degrées
in
the
North
,
we
lost
our
generall
South
east
winde
,
that
had
serued
vs
from
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
thether
,
&
then
began
the
raines
and
calmes
:
for
as
then
we
began
to
come
neare
the
coast
of
Guinea
,
which
continueth
to
9.
degrees
.
These
calmes
and
raines
helde
vs
till
11.
degrées
,
being
the
20
,
of
Iune
,
whereby
the
ships
seperated
themselues
,
by
reason
of
the
calmes
which
made
them
not
able
to
stéerre
:
and
in
the
11.
degrees
they
met
againe
,
and
there
we
had
a
North
east
wind
,
which
is
called
the
generall
winde
,
because
it
floweth
continually
in
those
Countries
,
and
holdeth
to
30.
and
●2
.
degrées
,
beginning
many
times
at
6.
and
7.
degrees
:
but
wee
had
it
not
till
wee
were
vnder
1●
.
degrées
.
This
wind
is
somewhat
scant
,
for
wee
must
of
force
saile
in
the
wind
,
because
our
chiefe
course
is
Northwest
and
by
North.
The
23.
of
Iune
we
passed
the
point
of
Capo
Verde
,
which
is
vnder
15.
degrées
,
and
the
26.
of
the
same
month
we
passed
the
Islands
of
Capo
Verde
,
which
are
ten
in
number
.
They
beginne
vnder
15.
degrées
,
and
end
in
19.
degrées
,
and
are
distant
from
the
firme
land
of
Capo
Verde
,
from
70.
to
1●0
.
miles
inwards
to
the
sea
.
Then
wee
entred
into
the
sea
,
called
Sergasso
,
which
is
all
couered
with
hearbes
,
so
that
it
séemeth
to
be
like
a
gréene
fielde
,
&
so
thicke
that
a
man
can
not
see
the
water
,
neyther
can
the
ships
passe
through
them
,
but
with
great
labour
,
vnlesse
they
haue
a
strong
wind
.
The
hearbe
is
like
Samper
,
but
yellow
of
colour
,
&
hath
berries
like
Goose
berries
,
but
nothing
in
them
.
The
Portingalles
call
it
Sargasso
,
because
it
is
like
the
herbes
that
groweth
in
their
welles
in
Portingall
,
called
Sargasso
:
wherevpon
that
sea
is
called
Sargasso
.
It
is
not
knowne
from
whence
it
commeth
:
for
there
is
no
land
nor
Island
that
is
knowne
to
bee
neare
that
sea
,
but
the
coast
of
Africa
,
which
is
at
the
least
more
then
400.
miles
from
thence
.
It
is
thought
it
commeth
from
from
the
ground
,
and
yet
there
is
no
ground
in
that
place
to
bee
founde
:
and
in
sayling
to
India
,
the
shippes
come
not
into
that
sea
(
for
then
they
kéepe
closer
to
the
shore
,
so
that
it
is
not
once
séene
)
and
it
is
not
found
in
any
place
but
there
,
beginning
at
20.
degrées
,
&
continuing
to
34.
degrées
,
so
thicke
,
and
so
full
as
if
they
were
whole
Islandes
,
most
strange
to
beholde
.
In
that
countrey
it
is
as
cold
in
winter
,
as
it
is
here
with
vs
when
it
fréezeth
not
,
which
the
Portingalles
estéeme
a
great
cold
,
and
cloath
themselues
against
it
as
we
doe
in
a
mightie
great
frost
.
The
last
of
Iune
wee
were
vnder
23.
degrees
,
being
right
vnder
the
Sunne
:
for
that
the
Sun
was
then
in
the
same
height
,
and
we
also
vnder
the
Tropike
of
Cancer
,
which
is
the
furthest
part
that
the
Sunne
goeth
Northwarde
,
and
then
it
turneth
againe
vnto
the
Equinoctial
line
,
and
from
thence
into
the
South
.
Wee
passed
the
line
of
Tropicus
Capricorni
twice
,
once
on
the
South
side
,
by
the
ende
of
the
Island
of
S.
Laurence
,
and
then
againe
vnder
23.
degrées
,
after
we
had
passed
the
Cape
de
bona
Speranza
.
The
2.
of
Iuly
wee
were
vnder
the
height
of
the
Islands
of
Canarie
,
which
lie
vnder
28.
and
29.
degrées
,
and
are
distant
from
the
coast
of
Barbarie
and
Africa
from
30.
to
80.
miles
,
which
Islandes
lay
on
our
right
hande
:
and
because
in
those
Islandes
there
are
many
things
that
are
worthie
the
noting
,
therefore
I
thought
it
conuenient
to
make
a
briefe
description
of
them
.
The
96.
Chapter
.
A
briefe
description
of
the
Islands
of
Canaria
.
THe
Islandes
of
Canaria
are
seuen
,
which
in
times
past
were
called
the
Fortunadas
,
and
at
this
day
by
the
Spaniards
are
called
the
Canaries
,
by
reason
of
the
great
numbers
of
dogges
which
they
founde
in
them
,
when
they
were
first
discouered
.
The
names
of
the
Islands
are
,
great
Canarie
,
Teneriffe
,
La
Palma
,
La
Gomera
,
El'Hierro
,
Lansarotte
,
and
Fuerte
Ventura
.
In
the
Island
of
Teneriffe
there
is
a
hil
called
Pico
de
Terraira
,
which
is
thought
to
bee
the
highest
hill
that
euer
was
found
,
for
it
may
easily
bee
séene
at
the
least
threescore
miles
into
the
sea
,
before
they
come
at
it
.
It
cannot
be
climed
but
in
the
monthes
of
Iuly
and
August
:
for
all
the
other
monthes
it
lyeth
full
of
snowe
,
although
below
in
the
Island
,
and
in
other
Islands
thereabouts
,
they
sée
no
snow
.
It
is
thrée
dayes
iourney
to
clime
vp
into
it
,
and
on
the
toppe
therof
it
is
flat
,
and
when
it
is
clear
and
faire
weather
,
a
man
may
from
thence
sée
all
the
Islandes
round
about
it
,
although
some
of
them
are
at
the
least
50.
miles
distant
,
and
as
much
in
compasse
.
The
two
monthes
in
which
they
vse
to
clime
vp
vpon
the
hill
,
they
bring
downe
certaine
peeces
of
brimstone
,
from
whence
it
is
much
caried
into
Spaine
:
and
at
my
being
in
the
Island
of
Tercera
,
a
shipper
one
of
my
acquaintance
that
came
from
Teneriffe
,
gaue
me
a
péece
thereof
,
for
a
remembrance
of
him
.
In
one
of
those
Islandes
called
Hierro
,
or
of
Iron
,
there
is
a
wonderfull
and
strange
thing
to
be
séene
,
and
I
verely
thinke
it
is
one
of
the
strangest
things
in
the
world
.
This
Island
is
on
of
the
greatest
of
all
the
seuen
:
but
it
is
an
vnfruitful
and
barren
land
,
and
so
drie
,
that
in
all
the
Island
there
is
not
one
droppe
of
fresh
water
to
bee
found
,
but
onely
in
some
places
vppon
the
sea
side
,
which
is
farre
from
hand
,
so
that
it
profiteth
the
inhabitants
but
very
little
.
But
God
of
his
mercie
hath
prouided
for
the
want
of
water
both
for
men
and
beastes
,
in
this
maner
:
for
there
is
a
great
trée
,
which
no
man
knoweth
,
(
for
the
like
is
not
found
in
any
other
place
)
the
leaues
whereof
are
small
and
long
,
and
alwaies
gréene
without
chaunging
colour
:
this
trée
is
couered
and
compassed
about
with
a
small
cloud
,
which
alwaies
continueth
in
one
forme
,
and
neuer
altereth
nor
diminisheth
:
and
this
cloud
casteth
dew
vpon
the
leaues
of
the
trée
,
which
hang
down
,
and
drop
continually
(
without
ceasing
)
a
most
cleare
,
thinne
and
fine
water
,
which
falleth
into
certaine
Cesternes
,
that
by
the
inhabitants
of
the
Island
are
made
round
about
&
vnder
the
trée
,
therein
to
kéepe
and
preserue
the
water
.
The
Island
of
Ascention
,
so
called
,
because
it
was
discouered
vppon
the
day
of
Christs
ascention
into
heauen
,
is
not
inhabited
because
of
the
vnfruitfulnes
therof
,
&
because
it
wanteth
fresh
water
:
which
is
also
the
cause
that
it
is
not
visited
by
the
ships
,
for
that
they
hope
for
no
refreshing
in
the
same
.
The
hilles
of
this
Iland
are
redde
like
Bolus
.
About
this
Iland
are
many
birds
,
because
of
the
great
numbers
of
fishes
that
are
about
it
,
specially
small
flying
fishes
,
which
in
Portingall
are
called
Pisce
Bolodor
.
Reade
more
hereof
in
the
booke
,
in
Folio
175.
And
this
water
is
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
it
serueth
all
the
Island
for
their
necessarie
vses
,
not
onely
for
the
people
,
but
also
for
their
cattle
throughout
all
the
Isle
,
and
no
man
can
remember
when
that
wonder
first
began
.
On
the
right
side
of
this
Island
about
an
hundred
miles
distant
:
there
is
yet
an
other
wonder
to
be
noted
,
which
is
,
that
oftentimes
there
is
an
Islande
séene
thereaboutes
,
called
San
Borondon
,
where
diuers
men
haue
been
on
lande
,
being
onely
such
as
fell
vppon
it
on
the
sodaine
,
and
not
looking
for
it
▪
who
affirme
it
to
bee
a
very
fayre
,
pleasant
,
and
gréene
Countrey
full
of
trées
,
and
all
kinds
of
victuaile
,
and
that
it
is
inhabited
by
people
that
are
Christians
:
but
no
man
knowes
of
what
nation
they
are
,
neyther
what
language
they
speake
.
The
Spaniards
of
the
Islandes
of
Canaria
haue
many
times
sayled
towardes
it
to
view
it
,
but
they
could
neuer
find
it
:
whereupon
there
goeth
diuers
opinions
of
it
:
for
some
think
it
to
be
inchanted
,
and
that
it
may
not
bee
seene
but
vppon
certaine
dayes
:
some
thinke
it
to
bee
very
small
,
and
alwaies
couered
with
cloudes
,
and
that
therefore
it
can
not
bee
séene
nor
founde
out
:
and
also
the
great
stormes
and
strength
of
the
water
driueth
the
shippes
from
it
:
but
to
conclude
,
it
is
holden
for
a
truth
,
that
the
Ilande
lyeth
thereaboutes
,
as
all
those
that
come
from
thence
doe
certainly
affirme
.
The
Ilandes
of
Canaria
are
very
fruitfull
,
and
plentifull
of
all
thinges
,
both
victuailes
and
other
necessaries
.
They
haue
of
all
kinds
of
corne
,
specially
excellent
good
Wine
,
which
from
thence
is
caried
into
all
places
.
There
is
likewise
great
store
of
Sugar
,
which
is
much
esteemed
,
and
also
caryed
into
all
countries
of
Christendome
,
which
causeth
great
trafficke
vnto
those
Ilands
,
as
well
by
Spaniardes
and
Portingalles
,
as
other
nations
,
and
is
the
common
staple
for
the
shippes
that
sayle
out
of
Spayne
into
the
West
Indies
,
and
refreshe
themselues
there
,
and
also
take
in
such
Wyne
as
they
commonly
vse
to
carry
with
them
to
the
West
Indies
.
They
haue
also
great
abundance
of
Cattle
and
Cammelles
,
and
are
now
inhabited
by
Spanyardes
,
hauing
yet
therein
many
of
the
naturall
borne
inhabitantes
,
which
they
doe
call
Guanchas
,
who
by
reason
of
their
long
conuersation
with
the
Spaniardes
,
doe
wholly
vse
their
customes
,
and
manner
of
apparell
.
The
chiefe
of
these
Islands
is
great
Canaria
,
where
there
is
a
Bishop
,
and
the
inquisition
with
the
tribunal
Royall
,
and
it
hath
the
gouernment
ouer
all
the
other
Islandes
,
that
are
called
the
Canaries
.
The
6.
of
Iulie
wee
were
vnder
32.
degrees
,
where
wee
lost
the
generall
North-East
wind
,
and
had
a
calme
,
and
saw
much
of
the
hearbe
called
Sargasso
,
which
couered
all
the
sea
.
The
〈◊〉
of
the
same
month
,
we
got
againe
before
the
wind
,
being
vnder
34.
degrees
,
and
then
we
saw
no
more
of
the
hearbe
Sargasso
,
but
a
faire
cleare
sea
.
The
eighteenth
of
Iulie
wee
were
vnder
39.
degrees
,
vnder
which
height
lieth
the
Iland
called
de
Coruo
,
and
the
Island
of
Tercera
,
and
also
the
riuer
of
Lisbone
,
all
these
dayes
we
had
many
calmes
.
The
next
day
wee
had
a
West
winde
being
a
right
fore-wind
,
and
saw
many
flying
fishes
,
almost
as
great
as
Haddockes
,
that
flew
thrée
or
foure
fadomes
high
aboue
the
water
.
The
22.
of
Iuly
,
the
winde
continuing
,
about
noone
we
saw
the
Ilands
called
Flores
,
and
de
Coruo
,
which
lie
one
close
to
the
other
:
from
thence
to
the
Island
of
Tercera
Eastward
are
70.
miles
.
At
that
time
wee
began
to
haue
many
sick
men
,
that
is
to
say
,
some
sicke
in
their
eyes
,
and
some
in
their
breaste
and
bellies
,
by
reason
of
the
long
voiage
and
because
their
victuals
began
to
loose
the
taste
,
&
sauour
,
and
many
wanted
meat
,
whereby
diuers
of
them
through
want
were
compelled
to
seeth
rice
with
salt
water
,
so
that
some
of
them
died
,
which
many
times
were
found
vnder
the
fore
deck
that
had
laine
●ead
two
or
three
dayes
no
man
knowing
it
,
which
was
a
pittifull
sight
to
behold
,
considering
the
miserie
they
indured
aboard
those
ships
.
There
died
in
our
ship
from
India
vnto
that
place
,
of
slaues
and
others
,
to
the
number
of
24.
persons
.
The
same
day
about
Euening
,
being
by
the
Islandes
of
Flores
and
Coruo
,
wee
perceiued
thrée
shippes
that
made
towards
vs
,
which
came
from
vnder
the
land
,
which
put
vs
in
great
feare
:
for
they
came
close
by
our
Admiral
,
&
shot
diuers
times
at
him
,
&
at
another
ship
of
our
companie
,
whereby
wee
perceiued
them
to
be
English
men
,
for
they
bare
an
English
flagge
vpon
their
maine
tops
,
but
none
of
them
shewed
to
be
aboue
60.
tunnes
in
greatnes
.
About
Euening
they
followed
after
vs
▪
and
all
night
bore
lanternes
with
Candles
bu●ning
in
them
at
their
sternes
,
although
the
Moone
shined
.
The
same
night
passing
hard
by
the
Island
of
Fayarl
,
the
next
day
being
betwéene
the
Island
of
S.
George
that
lay
on
our
right
hand
,
and
the
small
Island
called
C●o●o
on
our
left
hand
,
we
esspied
the
thrée
English
ships
still
following
vs
that
tooke
counsell
together
,
whereof
one
sayled
backwards
,
thinking
that
some
other
ship
had
come
after
vs
without
company
,
&
for
a
small
time
was
out
of
sight
,
but
it
was
not
long
before
it
came
againe
to
the
other
two
,
wherewith
they
tooke
counsell
,
&
came
all
thrée
together
against
our
shippe
,
because
we
lay
in
the
lée
of
all
our
ships
,
and
had
the
Island
of
S.
George
on
the
one
side
in
steede
of
a
sconce
▪
thinking
to
deale
so
with
vs
,
that
in
the
end
we
should
be
constrained
to
runne
vppon
the
shore
,
whereof
wee
wanted
not
much
,
and
in
that
manner
with
their
flagges
openly
displayed
,
came
lustily
towardes
vs
,
sounding
their
Trumpets
,
and
sayled
at
the
least
three
times
about
vs
,
beating
vs
with
Musket
and
Caliuer
,
and
some
great
péeces
,
and
did
vs
hurt
in
the
body
of
our
shippe
,
but
spoyled
all
our
sayles
and
ropes
,
and
to
conclude
,
we
were
so
plagued
by
them
,
that
no
man
durst
put
forth
his
head
,
and
when
wee
shot
off
a
peece
,
we
had
at
the
least
an
houres
worke
to
lade
it
againe
,
whereby
wee
had
so
great
a
noise
and
crie
in
the
ship
,
as
if
we
had
all
bin
cast
away
,
whereat
the
English
men
themselues
beganne
to
mocke
vs
,
and
with
a
thousand
iesting
words
called
vnto
vs
.
In
the
meane
time
the
other
shippes
hoised
all
their
sailes
,
&
did
the
best
they
could
to
saile
to
the
Island
of
Tercera
,
not
looking
once
behinde
them
to
help
vs
,
doubting
they
should
come
too
late
thether
,
not
caring
for
vs
,
but
thinking
themselues
to
haue
done
sufficiently
:
so
they
saued
their
own
stakes
,
whereby
it
may
easily
be
séene
what
company
they
kéepe
one
with
the
other
,
&
what
order
is
among
them
.
In
the
end
the
English
men
perceiuing
small
aduantage
against
vs
,
(
little
knowing
in
what
case
and
feare
we
were
,
as
also
because
we
were
not
far
from
Tercera
)
left
vs
,
which
made
vs
not
a
litle
to
reioyce
,
as
thinking
our selues
to
be
risen
from
death
to
life
,
although
we
were
not
well
assured
,
neither
yet
voide
of
feare
till
we
lay
in
the
road
before
Tercera
▪
&
vnder
the
safetie
of
the
Portingales
fort
,
&
that
we
might
get
thether
in
good
time
we
made
all
the
sailes
we
could
:
on
the
other
side
we
were
in
great
doubt
,
because
wee
knew
not
what
they
did
in
the
Island
,
nor
whether
they
were
our
friendes
or
enemies
,
and
wee
doubted
so
much
the
more
,
because
wee
found
no
men
of
war
nor
any
Caruels
of
aduise
from
Portingal
,
as
we
made
our
accounts
to
doe
,
that
might
conuay
vs
from
thence
,
or
giue
vs
aduise
,
as
in
that
countrie
ordinarilie
they
vse
to
do
,
&
because
the
English
men
had
bin
so
victorious
in
those
parts
,
it
made
vs
suspect
that
it
went
not
well
with
Spaine
:
they
of
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
were
in
no
lesse
feare
then
we
,
for
that
séeing
our
deer
,
they
thought
vs
to
be
Englishmen
&
that
we
came
to
ouer
run
the
Iland
,
because
the
3.
English
men
had
bound
vp
their
flags
&
came
in
company
with
vs
:
for
the
which
cause
the
Iland
sent
out
2.
Caruels
that
lay
there
with
aduise
from
the
King
,
for
the
Indian
ships
that
should
come
thither
.
Those
Caruels
came
to
view
vs
,
and
perceiuing
what
wee
were
,
made
after
vs
,
wherevppon
the
English
ships
left
vs
,
&
made
towardes
them
,
because
the
Caruels
thought
them
to
be
friends
,
and
shunned
them
not
,
as
supposing
them
to
be
of
our
company
,
but
we
shot
foure
or
fiue
times
and
made
signes
vnto
them
that
they
should
make
towards
the
Island
,
which
they
presently
did
.
The
English
men
perceiuing
that
did
put
forwards
into
the
sea
,
and
so
the
Caruels
borded
vs
telling
vs
that
the
men
of
the
Island
were
all
in
armes
,
as
hauing
receiued
aduise
from
Portingall
,
that
Sir
Francis
Drake
was
in
a
readines
,
and
would
come
vnto
those
Islands
.
They
likewise
brought
vs
newes
of
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Spanish
Fléet
before
England
,
and
that
the
English
men
had
béene
before
the
gates
of
Lisbone
:
wherupon
the
king
gaue
vs
commandement
that
we
should
put
into
the
Island
of
Tercera
,
and
there
lie
vnder
the
safetie
of
the
Castle
vntill
we
receiued
further
aduise
what
wee
should
doe
,
or
whether
we
should
saile
:
for
that
they
thought
it
too
dangerous
for
vs
to
goe
to
Li●bone
.
Those
newes
put
our
fleet
in
great
feare
,
and
made
vs
looke
vppon
each
other
not
knowing
what
to
say
,
as
being
dangerous
for
them
to
put
into
the
road
,
because
it
lieth
open
to
the
sea
:
so
that
the
Indian
ships
,
although
they
had
expresse
commandement
from
the
king
,
yet
they
durst
not
anker
there
,
but
only
vsed
to
come
thether
,
and
to
lauere
to
and
fro
,
sending
their
boates
on
land
to
fetch
such
necessaries
as
they
wanted
,
without
ankering
:
but
being
by
necessity
compelled
thereunto
,
as
also
by
the
kinges
commandement
,
and
for
that
wee
vnderstood
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
not
to
bee
farre
from
those
Islands
with
certaine
ships
of
war
,
we
made
necessitie
a
vertue
,
and
entring
the
rode
,
ankered
close
vnder
the
Castle
,
staying
for
aduise
,
and
order
from
the
king
to
performe
our
voyage
,
it
being
then
the
24.
of
July
,
&
S.
Iames
day
.
We
were
in
al
6
ships
,
that
is
5.
from
East
Indies
,
&
one
from
Malacca
,
&
lay
in
the
rode
before
the
Towne
of
Angra
,
from
whence
we
presently
sent
three
or
foure
Caruels
into
Portingal
,
with
aduise
vnto
the
king
of
our
ariuall
.
There
we
lay
in
great
daunger
,
and
much
feare
,
for
that
when
the
month
of
August
,
commeth
it
is
very
dangerous
lying
before
that
Iland
,
for
as
then
it
beginneth
to
storme
.
The
shippes
are
there
safe
from
all
windes
,
sauing
onely
from
the
South
and
Southeast
windes
:
for
when
they
blow
,
they
lie
in
a
thousand
dangers
,
specially
the
east
Indian
ships
,
which
are
very
heauily
laden
,
and
so
full
,
that
they
are
almost
readie
to
sinke
,
so
that
they
can
hardly
be
stéered
.
The
fourth
of
August
in
the
night
we
had
a
South
winde
out
of
the
sea
,
wherewith
it
began
so
to
storme
,
that
all
the
ships
were
in
great
danger
to
be
cast
away
,
and
to
run
vpon
the
shore
:
so
that
they
were
in
great
feare
and
shot
off
their
péeces
,
to
call
for
help
.
The
officers
and
most
of
the
sailers
were
on
land
,
none
but
pugs
and
slaues
being
in
the
ships
:
for
it
is
a
common
custome
with
the
Portingales
,
that
wheresoeuer
they
anker
,
presently
they
goe
all
on
land
,
and
let
the
shippe
lie
with
a
boy
or
two
in
it
.
All
the
bels
in
the
Towne
were
hereupon
rung
,
and
there
was
such
a
noyse
and
crie
in
euerie
place
,
that
one
could
not
heare
the
other
speak
:
for
those
that
were
on
land
by
reason
of
the
foule
weather
,
could
not
get
aboard
,
and
they
in
the
Shippe
could
not
come
to
land
.
Our
Shippe
the
Santa
Crus
was
in
great
danger
,
thinking
verily
that
it
shuld
haue
run
vpon
the
sands
,
but
God
holy
them
.
The
ship
that
came
from
Malacca
brake
her
Cables
,
and
had
not
men
enough
aboard
the
shippe
,
nor
any
that
could
tell
how
to
cast
forth
another
anker
:
so
that
in
the
end
they
cut
their
mastes
,
&
droue
vpon
the
Cliffes
,
where
it
stayed
,
and
brake
in
péeces
,
and
presently
sunke
vnder
the
water
to
the
vpper
Dorlope
,
and
with
that
the
winde
came
North
West
,
wherewith
the
storme
ceased
,
and
the
water
became
calme
.
If
that
had
not
béene
,
al
the
ships
had
followed
the
same
course
:
for
that
some
of
them
were
at
the
point
to
cut
their
Masts
,
and
Cables
to
saue
their
liues
,
but
God
would
not
haue
it
so
.
In
that
ship
of
Malacca
were
lost
many
rich
and
costly
Marchandises
:
for
these
ships
are
ordinarily
as
rich
as
anie
ships
that
come
from
India
,
as
being
full
of
all
the
rich
wares
of
China
,
M●luco
,
Laua
,
and
all
those
countries
,
so
that
it
was
great
pittie
to
sée
what
costly
thinges
,
as
Silkes
,
Damaskes
,
clothes
of
gold
and
siluer
,
&
such
like
wares
)
fleeted
vpon
the
sea
,
and
were
torne
in
péeces
.
There
was
much
goods
saued
that
lay
in
the
vpper
part
of
the
ship
,
and
also
by
duckers
,
as
pepper
,
Nutmegs
,
and
Cloues
,
but
most
of
it
was
lost
,
and
that
which
was
saued
,
was
in
a
manner
spoyled
,
and
little
worth
:
which
presently
by
the
kinges
officers
in
the
Island
was
seased
vpon
,
and
to
the
Farmers
vses
,
shut
vp
in
the
Alsandega
,
or
Custome
house
,
for
the
Kinges
custome
,
not
once
regarding
the
poore
men
,
nor
their
long
and
dangerous
Voiage
that
had
continued
the
space
of
three
yeares
,
with
so
great
miserie
and
trouble
by
them
indured
in
Malacca
,
(
as
in
another
place
I
haue
alreadie
shewed
:
)
so
that
they
could
not
obtaine
so
much
fauour
of
the
king
nor
of
his
officers
,
that
of
the
goods
that
were
saued
and
brought
to
land
,
they
might
haue
some
part
,
although
they
o●fered
to
put
in
suerties
for
so
much
as
the
custome
might
amount
vnto
,
or
els
to
leaue
as
much
goods
in
the
officers
hands
as
would
satisfie
them
,
and
although
they
made
daily
,
and
pittifull
complaintes
,
that
they
had
not
where
with
to
liue
,
and
that
they
desired
vppon
their
owne
aduentures
to
fraight
certaine
shippes
or
Caruels
at
their
owne
charge
,
and
to
put
in
good
suerties
to
deliuer
the
goods
in
the
Custome
house
of
Lisbone
,
yet
could
they
not
obtaine
their
requests
:
but
were
answered
that
the
king
for
the
assurance
of
his
custome
,
and
of
all
the
goods
,
would
send
an
Armado
by
sea
to
fetch
the
goods
:
which
fetching
continued
for
the
space
of
two
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
and
yet
nothing
was
done
,
for
there
came
no
Armado
.
In
the
meane
time
the
poore
saylers
consumed
all
that
they
had
,
and
desperately
cursed
both
themselues
,
the
king
,
and
all
his
officers
:
yet
in
the
end
by
great
and
importunate
sute
of
the
Farmers
of
the
pepper
,
euery
man
had
licence
to
lade
his
goods
in
what
ship
hee
would
,
after
it
had
laine
there
for
the
space
of
two
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
putting
in
suerties
to
deliuer
the
goods
in
the
custome
house
of
Lisbone
,
where
they
must
pay
the
halfe
&
more
of
the
same
goods
for
custome
to
the
King
,
without
any
respect
of
their
hard
fortune
and
great
miserie
,
during
their
long
and
dangerous
Voyage
,
and
he
that
will
be
dispatched
in
the
Custome
house
there
,
must
sée
the
officers
,
otherwise
it
is
most
commonly
three
or
foure
monthes
before
the
goods
are
deliuered
vnto
the
owners
,
and
the
best
thinges
,
or
any
fine
deuise
that
the
Marchants
for
their
own
vses
bring
out
of
India
,
if
the
officers
like
them
they
must
haue
them
,
yet
they
will
promise
to
pay
for
them
,
but
they
set
no
day
when
:
so
that
the
poore
Marchants
are
forced
to
giue
them
rest
,
and
wel
contented
that
the
officers
are
so
pleased
,
and
vse
no
more
delaies
.
The
eight
of
August
,
the
officers
of
the
ships
tooke
counsell
together
,
with
the
Gouernour
of
the
Island
what
they
were
best
to
doe
,
thinking
it
not
good
to
follow
the
kinges
aduise
,
considering
their
long
staying
,
and
fearing
some
other
hard
fortune
if
they
should
stay
,
and
because
a
great
Gallion
being
a
man
of
warre
,
and
very
strong
,
lay
as
then
before
the
Island
,
wherein
was
the
Gouernour
of
Brasil●a
,
who
by
foule
weather
had
put
in
there
:
they
concluded
that
this
Gallion
being
well
appointed
should
sayle
with
them
to
Lisbone
,
and
although
they
did
it
without
the
aduise
and
commandement
of
the
king
,
yet
bad
they
rather
so
to
aduenture
their
liues
vpon
the
seas
,
then
againe
to
stay
the
danger
of
the
Hauen
,
for
that
the
winter
did
daylie
more
and
more
increase
,
so
that
they
were
not
to
looke
for
any
better
weather
,
and
in
that
sort
appointing
themselues
as
well
as
they
could
,
and
taking
in
all
necessarie
prouisions
,
the
same
day
they
all
set
saile
with
no
small
feare
to
fall
into
some
misfortune
by
the
way
:
but
because
many
that
were
of
the
ship
of
Malacca
,
stayed
at
Tercera
to
saue
such
goods
as
by
any
meanes
might
be
saued
,
and
by
that
meanes
to
help
themselues
,
(
among
the
which
was
the
Factor
of
the
pepper
,
béeing
one
of
my
acquaintance
,
at
whose
request
,
as
also
because
the
Pepper
of
that
ship
,
and
of
all
the
other
ships
belonged
all
to
one
Farmer
,
by
whom
I
was
appointed
Factor
,
and
séeing
the
necessitie
he
bad
,
and
that
he
alone
could
hardly
dispatch
so
great
a
matter
,
)
I
tooke
order
for
mine
owne
affaires
,
and
hauing
dispatched
it
by
other
shippes
,
I
stayed
there
to
help
him
,
till
wee
had
further
aduise
,
and
order
from
the
Farmers
of
the
Pepper
and
other
spices
and
wares
,
of
the
which
goods
we
saued
a
great
quantitie
by
meanes
of
Duckers
and
other
Instruments
that
we
vsed
,
hauing
aduise
from
the
Farmers
&
the
King
that
it
shuld
not
be
long
before
they
sent
for
vs
,
willing
vs
to
stay
there
,
and
to
looke
vnto
the
goods
.
This
staying
and
fetching
vs
away
continued
(
as
I
said
before
)
for
the
space
of
two
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
whereby
you
may
consider
the
good
order
,
and
pollicie
of
the
Admiraltie
of
Portingall
,
and
with
what
diligence
and
care
they
séeke
for
the
common
profit
of
the
land
,
and
the
poore
Marchantes
of
the
Countrie
,
whome
they
ought
to
fauor
and
help
,
as
much
as
possiblie
they
may
,
but
they
do
cleane
contrarie
,
as
those
which
deale
in
Portingall
doe
well
finde
.
The
13.
of
August
the
ships
came
back
againe
vnto
the
Island
of
Tercera
,
because
they
had
a
contrarie
wind
as
also
for
want
of
fresh
water
,
but
they
ankered
not
.
The
day
before
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
with
●
.
or
7.
ships
of
warre
,
sayled
by
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
&
to
their
great
good
fortune
passed
out
of
sight
,
so
that
they
dispatched
themselues
in
all
haste
,
&
for
the
more
securitie
,
tooke
with
them
4.
hundred
Spaniards
,
of
those
that
lay
in
Garrison
in
the
Island
,
&
with
them
they
sayled
towards
Lisbon
,
hauing
a
good
wind
:
so
that
within
a
11.
dayes
after
they
arriued
in
the
riuer
of
L●sbone
with
great
gladnes
,
&
triumph
:
for
if
they
had
stayed
but
one
day
longer
before
they
had
entred
the
riuer
,
they
had
all
béene
taken
by
Captaine
Drake
,
who
with
40.
ships
came
before
Cascalis
,
at
the
same
time
that
the
Indian
ships
cast
anker
in
the
riuer
of
Lisbone
,
being
garded
thither
by
diuers
Gallies
.
Now
by
the
discourse
of
this
long
and
perilous
voiage
▪
you
may
sufficiently
perceiue
,
how
that
onely
by
the
grace
and
speciall
fauour
of
God
,
the
Indian
ships
doe
performe
their
voiages
,
yet
with
great
miserie
,
paine
,
labour
,
losse
,
and
hinderance
:
wherby
men
may
likewise
consider
the
manner
of
their
Nauigation
,
ordinances
,
customes
and
gouernments
of
their
ships
,
so
that
in
comparison
of
many
other
Voyages
,
this
present
Voyage
may
be
estéemed
a
happy
&
prosperous
voyage
:
for
oftentimes
it
chanceth
,
that
but
one
or
two
ships
(
of
the
fiue
that
yearely
saile
to
India
come
safe
home
,
as
of
late
it
hath
bin
séene
,
some
being
taken
,
and
some
lost
,
altogether
by
their
owne
follies
,
&
bad
order
,
as
herin
at
large
you
may
perceiue
,
&c.
The
97.
Chapter
.
Of
the
description
of
the
Islands
of
Acores
of
the
Flemmish
Islands
.
THe
Isles
of
Acores
,
or
the
Flemmish
Islands
are
●
.
that
is
,
Terce●a
,
Saint
Michael
,
S.
Mary
,
S.
George
,
Gratiosa
,
Pico
,
&
Fay●el
.
There
are
yet
two
Islands
called
Flores
and
Cora●
,
which
are
not
contained
vnder
the
name
of
Acores
,
but
yet
at
this
day
are
vnder
the
gouernment
of
the
same
Islands
,
so
that
they
are
in
all
accounted
●
.
Islands
.
They
are
called
Acores
,
that
is
to
say
,
Sparhaukes
or
Haukes
,
because
that
in
their
first
discouerte
,
they
found
many
Sparhaukes
in
them
,
whereof
they
hold
the
name
,
although
at
this
day
there
is
not
any
there
to
be
found
.
They
are
also
called
the
Flemmish
Islands
,
that
is
,
of
the
Neatherlanders
,
because
the
first
that
inhabited
the
same
,
were
Neatherlanders
,
whereof
till
this
time
there
is
a
great
number
and
ofspring
remaining
,
that
in
manner
and
behauiour
are
altogether
like
Neatherlanders
,
and
there
is
yet
in
the
same
Island
a
running
water
,
that
issueth
out
of
a
hill
,
&
so
runneth
into
the
sea
,
where
as
yet
those
issues
or
ofspringes
of
Neatherlanders
inhabite
,
&
is
called
Ariber●dos
●ramengos
,
that
is
the
Flemmish
riuer
.
The
principall
Iland
of
them
al
,
is
that
of
Tercera
,
called
Iusu●
de
Iesus
C●stus
of
Tercera
.
It
is
betwéene
1●
.
or
●6
.
miles
in
compasse
,
and
is
altogether
a
great
Cliffe
of
land
,
whereby
in
it
there
is
little
roome
:
for
it
is
as
it
were
walled
round
about
with
Cliffes
:
but
where
any
strand
or
land
is
,
there
standeth
a
sort
.
It
hath
no
Hauens
nor
entrance
of
waters
,
for
the
securitie
and
safetie
of
the
ships
,
but
only
before
the
chiefe
towne
called
Angra
,
where
it
hath
an
open
Hauen
,
which
in
forme
is
like
a
halfe
Moone
,
by
the
Portingales
called
Angra
,
whereof
the
towne
hath
her
name
.
It
hath
on
the
one
side
in
manner
of
an
elbow
sticking
forth
,
two
high
hilles
,
called
Bresyl
,
which
stretch
into
the
sea
,
so
that
a
far
off
they
séeme
to
bee
deuided
from
the
Iland
.
Those
hils
are
very
high
so
that
being
vpon
them
,
a
man
may
see
at
the
least
10
,
12
and
sometimes
15.
miles
into
the
sea
,
being
cleare
weather
.
Vpon
these
hils
there
stand
two
small
stone
pillers
,
where
there
is
a
Centinell
placed
,
that
continually
watcheth
to
〈◊〉
what
ships
are
at
sea
and
so
to
aduertise
those
of
the
Island
:
for
that
as
many
ships
as
hee
séeth
comming
out
of
the
west
,
that
is
from
the
Spanish
Indies
,
or
Bras●
,
C●bo
v●
Guinea
,
and
the
Portingal
▪
Indies
,
and
all
other
waies
lying
south
or
west
,
for
euerie
ship
he
setteth
a
flagge
vppon
the
piller
in
the
west
,
and
when
the
ships
which
he
deserieth
,
are
more
then
5.
then
hee
setteth
vp
a
great
auncient
,
betokening
a
whole
fleet
of
ships
▪
the
like
he
doth
vpon
the
other
piller
,
which
standeth
in
the
East
,
for
such
Shippes
as
come
from
Portingall
,
or
other
places
out
of
the
East
or
North
partes
,
these
pillers
may
bee
easily
séene
in
all
places
of
the
towne
,
by
reason
of
the
highnes
of
the
hils
,
so
that
there
is
not
one
ship
or
sayle
that
is
at
sea
,
or
maketh
towards
the
Island
,
but
it
is
presently
knowne
throughout
all
the
towne
,
and
ouer
all
the
whole
Iland
:
for
the
watch
is
not
holden
onely
vppon
those
two
hils
iutting
into
the
sea
,
but
also
vpon
all
corners
,
hilles
and
cliffes
throughout
the
Iland
,
and
as
soone
as
they
perceiue
any
ships
,
the
Gouerner
and
Rulers
are
presently
aduertised
therof
,
that
they
may
take
such
order
therein
as
need
requireth
.
Vpon
the
furthest
corner
into
the
sea
standeth
a
sort
,
right
against
another
fort
that
answereth
it
:
so
that
those
two
forts
doe
shut
and
defend
the
mouth
or
open
hauen
of
the
towne
,
where
the
ships
lie
in
the
road
,
and
so
no
ship
can
either
goe
in
or
came
forth
,
without
the
licence
or
permission
of
those
two
forts
.
This
towne
of
〈◊〉
is
not
only
the
chiefe
towne
of
〈◊〉
,
but
also
of
al
other
townes
within
the
Ilands
thereabouts
.
Therein
is
resident
▪
the
Bishop
,
the
Gouernour
for
the
King
,
and
the
chiefe
place
of
iudgement
,
or
tribunall
seate
of
all
the
Islands
of
Acores
.
Three
miles
from
this
towne
lieth
another
towne
towards
the
North
,
called
V●
de
Prava
for
P●
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
strand
because
it
lieth
hard
by
a
great
strand
,
and
for
that
cause
there
is
little
traffique
thether
,
as
not
hauing
any
conuenient
place
for
ships
to
come
at
it
:
yet
some
times
there
commeth
some
one
,
that
by
reason
of
contrarie
wind
cannot
get
before
the
towne
of
Angr●
,
and
so
by
constraint
discharge
their
goods
in
that
Towne
,
which
from
thence
are
carried
by
land
to
Angra
,
and
yet
some
part
thereof
is
spent
and
vsed
there
.
It
is
walled
and
well
housed
,
but
not
many
people
〈◊〉
,
and
such
as
are
in
it
,
doe
get
their
liuings
most
by
husbandrie
:
for
there
are
〈…〉
corne
lands
.
The
Island
is
likewise
very
fruitful
and
pleasant
,
it
hath
much
corne
and
wine
,
but
the
Wine
is
not
verie
good
to
carrie
into
other
Countries
there
abouts
,
because
it
is
small
,
and
will
not
long
continue
,
so
that
it
is
vsed
in
the
Countrey
by
the
common
people
:
but
such
as
are
of
wealth
,
for
the
most
part
drinke
wines
of
Madera
and
Canaria
.
It
aboundeth
in
flesh
fish
,
&
all
other
necessaries
and
meats
for
mans
body
,
where
with
in
time
of
neede
they
might
helpe
themselues
.
Oyle
there
is
none
,
but
it
commeth
out
of
Portugall
.
Also
Salt
,
pottes
,
pannes
,
and
all
kinde
of
earthen
vesselles
,
Chalke
,
and
such
like
are
brought
thether
out
of
other
places
,
for
there
they
are
not
to
bee
founde
:
for
fruites
they
haue
(
besides
Peaches
of
diuers
kindes
▪
and
in
so
great
abundance
that
it
is
strange
Cherries
,
Plummes
,
Walnuttes
,
Hasle
nuttes
,
Chesnuttes
but
those
not
very
good
:
of
Apples
,
Peares
,
Oranges
and
Lemons
with
all
such
like
fruites
there
are
sufficient
.
Of
all
sorts
of
Hearbs
and
plants
,
as
Cole
worts
,
Radishes
and
such
like
they
haue
at
their
certayne
tunes
of
the
yeare
.
They
haue
likewise
in
that
Island
a
certaine
fruite
that
groweth
vnder
the
earth
,
like
Radishes
or
other
roots
,
but
the
leaues
or
plants
are
trees
like
Vines
,
but
different
in
leaues
,
and
groweth
long
wise
vpon
the
grounde
:
it
beareth
a
fruite
called
Ba●a●as
,
that
is
very
good
and
is
so
great
that
it
weigheth
a
pound
,
some
more
,
some
lesse
,
but
little
esteemed
:
and
yet
it
is
a
great
sustenance
and
foode
for
the
common
sort
of
people
.
It
is
of
good
account
in
Port●gall
▪
for
thether
they
vse
to
bring
it
for
a
present
,
and
those
of
the
Ilande
by
reason
of
the
great
abundance
doe
little
esteeme
it
.
There
is
also
another
kinde
of
stuffe
that
is
sowed
like
corne
and
is
a
fruite
:
it
groweth
vppon
the
roote
of
the
grasse
or
leaues
and
is
round
and
as
bigge
as
a
great
Pease
,
but
not
so
rounde
:
in
eating
it
tasteth
like
Cardnuttes
,
but
harder
to
bite
:
it
is
like
wise
a
good
meate
and
much
esteemed
in
other
places
,
but
by
reason
of
the
great
quantitie
thereof
,
it
is
most
vsed
to
fatten
their
Hogges
▪
and
is
called
●un●
.
There
is
also
in
the
Iland
a
certaine
plant
,
which
is
found
in
all
places
therof
in
the
open
fields
:
it
groweth
as
high
as
a
man
▪
and
beareth
no
fruite
,
onely
the
roote
thereof
is
a
substance
,
of
the
th●●knesse
of
a
mans
two
fi●tes
,
and
in
shew
as
if
it
were
natural
golden
hair
,
and
in
handling
like
soft
silke
,
which
is
vsed
there
to
stuffe
and
fill
their
beddes
in
steede
of
wooll
and
feathers
▪
and
I
do
certainly
beleeue
,
if
any
man
of
vnderstanding
woulde
take
it
in
hand
,
it
would
well
be
wouen
.
The
principallest
traf●●●ue
of
this
Iland
is
their
woad
,
such
as
wee
vse
for
●●ing
where
of
much
is
made
in
that
Iland
,
and
is
fetched
from
thence
by
Englishmen
,
Scottes
,
and
French
men
,
in
barter
for
cloathes
and
other
wares
,
who
continually
traffique
into
that
Iland
:
and
although
by
reason
of
the
warres
,
the
Englishmen
are
forbidden
to
traffique
thether
,
yet
vnder
the
names
of
Scots
and
French
men
,
they
haue
continuall
trade
there
.
The
Iland
hath
not
any
wilde
beastes
or
fowles
,
but
very
fewe
,
sauing
onely
Canarie
birdes
,
which
are
there
by
thousands
,
wher
many
birders
take
them
▪
and
thereof
make
a
dayly
liuing
,
by
carying
them
into
diuers
places
.
It
hath
also
wonderfull
many
Quailes
,
which
they
call
Cod●●nisen
:
of
tame
fowles
,
as
Hennes
,
&
Gynny
hens
are
there
likewise
great
store
.
Hunting
is
there
little
vsed
,
but
only
for
Cunnies
,
which
are
very
great
:
Hares
,
Harts
,
Partridges
,
Venison
,
and
such
like
are
not
there
to
be
found
,
because
of
the
little
respect
or
care
the
inhabitantes
haue
to
breede
any
such
thinges
.
Fish
is
very
plentifull
,
and
of
diuers
kindes
,
and
very
good
:
in
Summer
there
is
great
store
taken
,
for
in
Winter
they
can
hardly
brooke
the
seas
.
The
chiefe
monthes
of
winter
weather
for
raine
and
stormes
are
,
Ianuarie
,
Februarie
,
March
and
Aprill
,
and
also
the
month
of
September
is
commonly
very
stormie
:
all
the
other
monthes
it
is
commonly
good
weather
.
The
Countrey
is
verie
hillie
,
and
in
some
places
wooddy
,
full
of
bushes
and
trees
:
it
is
hard
to
trauel
,
because
their
waies
for
the
most
parte
are
stony
,
so
that
for
a
mile
,
or
a
mile
and
a
halfe
together
,
men
can
sée
no
ground
,
but
only
stones
,
which
for
sharpenesse
and
fashion
shew
like
pointed
Diamantes
,
whereby
one
can
hardly
tread
vpon
it
least
it
should
cut
through
both
shooes
and
feet
:
and
yet
it
is
all
planted
with
Vines
,
so
full
and
thick
that
in
summer
time
you
can
hardly
see
through
it
,
for
that
the
rootes
thereof
doe
grow
betweene
the
stones
:
so
that
a
man
would
think
it
impossible
that
any
thing
should
grow
therein
:
and
which
is
more
,
in
some
places
it
seemeth
impossible
for
a
man
to
tread
vpon
it
,
being
so
wilde
and
desert
as
it
sheweth
and
nothing
but
harde
stones
and
rockes
.
In
good
ground
their
Vines
will
not
grow
but
onely
in
the
wild
&
stony
places
:
&
for
that
cause
they
are
much
esteemed
.
The
good
groundes
and
plaine
fieldes
,
which
in
some
places
are
verie
many
specially
by
villa
da
Prava
are
sowed
with
corne
and
woad
,
&
they
haue
so
much
corne
that
they
neede
not
bring
any
from
other
places
:
although
that
besides
their
inhabitants
&
natural
borne
Islanders
.
They
haue
continually
with
them
14.
companies
of
Spaniards
,
which
are
all
fed
and
nourished
by
the
corne
that
groweth
in
the
countrey
vnlesse
there
chance
to
come
a
hard
&
vnfruitfull
yeare
,
as
oftentimes
it
doth
,
for
then
they
are
forced
to
helpe
themselues
with
forraine
corne
▪
and
that
specially
because
of
the
soldiers
that
lie
in
the
Iland
:
&
yet
it
is
strange
,
that
the
corne
and
all
other
things
in
the
Iland
continue
not
aboue
one
yeare
,
and
that
which
is
kept
aboue
a
yeare
is
nought
and
nothing
worth
.
And
therefore
to
keepe
their
corne
longer
then
a
yeare
,
they
are
forced
to
bury
it
in
the
earth
,
for
the
space
of
foure
or
fiue
monthes
together
,
to
the
which
end
euery
townseman
hath
his
pit
at
one
ende
of
the
towne
in
the
common
high
way
,
which
is
appointed
for
the
purpose
,
and
euery
man
setteth
his
marke
vpon
his
pitte
stone
:
the
Corne
is
but
lightly
buried
in
the
earth
:
the
holes
within
are
rounde
,
and
the
toppes
thereof
so
wide
that
a
man
may
créep
in
,
wherunto
there
is
a
stone
purposely
made
to
couer
it
,
which
shutteth
it
vppe
very
close
.
Some
of
the
pittes
are
so
great
,
as
that
they
may
holde
two
or
thrée
lastes
of
corne
,
some
greater
,
&
some
smaller
as
euery
man
hath
his
prouision
:
and
as
soone
as
the
corne
is
reaped
and
fanned
(
which
is
in
Iuly
,
)
euery
man
putteth
his
corne
into
those
pittes
,
laying
straw
vnder
and
round
about
it
,
&
then
they
fill
it
ful
or
but
half
ful
according
as
their
quantity
is
,
and
so
stoppe
it
vppe
with
the
stone
,
which
they
couer
with
earth
,
&
so
let
it
stande
vntill
Christmas
,
when
euery
man
that
will
fetch
home
his
corne
:
some
let
it
ly
longer
,
and
fetch
it
by
little
and
little
,
as
they
vse
it
:
but
the
corne
is
as
good
when
they
take
it
out
,
as
it
was
at
th●
first
houre
that
they
put
it
in
:
and
although
that
Cartes
,
horses
,
and
men
do
commonly
passe
ouer
it
,
and
also
that
the
raine
rayneth
vppon
it
,
yet
there
entreth
not
any
droppe
of
rayne
or
moysture
into
it
:
and
if
the
corne
were
not
buried
in
that
manner
,
it
woulde
not
continue
good
aboue
foure
monthes
together
,
but
would
bee
spoyled
:
and
when
it
hath
béene
thus
for
a
long
time
buried
in
the
earth
,
it
will
continue
the
whole
yeare
through
,
and
then
they
keep
it
in
chestes
,
or
make
a
thing
of
mattes
,
like
a
coope
to
preserue
it
in
,
not
once
stirring
or
mouing
it
,
and
so
it
continueth
very
good
.
The
greatest
commoditie
they
haue
in
the
land
,
and
that
serueth
their
turnes
best
,
is
their
oxen
:
&
I
belieue
they
are
the
greatest
&
fayrest
that
are
to
be
found
in
al
Christendom
,
w●
vnmeasurable
great
and
long
horns
.
Euerie
Oxe
hath
his
seuerall
name
like
men
,
and
although
there
bee
a
thousande
of
them
in
a
hearde
,
and
that
one
of
them
be
called
by
his
name
,
hee
presently
commeth
forth
vnto
his
mayster
that
calleth
him
.
The
land
is
verie
high
,
and
as
it
séemeth
hollow
:
for
that
as
they
passe
ouer
a
hill
of
stone
,
the
grounde
soundeth
vnder
them
as
if
it
were
a
Seller
,
so
that
it
séemeth
in
diuers
places
to
haue
holes
vnder
the
earth
,
whereby
it
is
much
subiect
to
earthquakes
,
as
also
all
the
other
Ilandes
are
:
for
there
it
is
a
common
thing
,
and
all
those
Ilandes
for
the
most
part
haue
had
mynes
of
brimstone
,
for
that
in
many
places
of
Tercera
,
and
Saint
Michael
,
the
smoke
and
sauour
of
Brimstone
doeth
still
issue
forth
of
the
ground
,
and
the
Countrey
rounde
about
is
all
sindged
and
burnt
.
Also
there
are
places
wherein
there
are
fountaines
and
welles
,
the
water
whereof
is
so
hotte
that
it
will
boyle
an
egge
,
as
well
as
if
it
hung
ouer
a
fire
.
In
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
about
three
miles
from
Angra
,
there
is
a
fountayne
in
a
place
called
Gualua
,
which
hath
a
propertie
,
that
all
the
woode
which
falleth
into
it
,
by
length
of
time
conuerteth
into
stone
,
as
I
my selfe
by
experience
haue
tryed
.
In
the
same
fountayne
by
the
roote
of
a
tree
,
whereof
the
one
halfe
runneth
vnder
that
water
,
and
is
turned
into
as
harde
stone
as
if
it
were
steele
:
and
the
other
parte
of
the
roote
(
which
the
water
toucheth
not
)
is
still
woode
and
roote
,
as
it
should
bee
.
The
Iland
hath
great
store
and
excellent
kindes
of
woode
,
specially
Cedar
trees
,
which
grow
there
in
so
great
numbers
,
that
they
make
scutes
,
Cartes
,
and
other
grosse
workes
thereof
,
and
is
the
commonest
woode
that
they
vse
to
burne
in
those
Countries
,
whereby
it
is
the
wood
that
with
them
is
least
esteemed
,
by
reason
of
the
great
quantitie
thereof
.
There
is
another
kinde
of
wood
called
Sangu●nl●o
,
and
is
very
fayre
of
a
redde
colour
,
and
another
sorte
that
they
call
white
woode
,
being
of
it selfe
as
whyte
as
Chalke
:
other
that
is
p●r●●ite
yellow
,
and
all
naturall
without
any
dying
▪
and
therefore
there
are
diuers
good
workemen
in
Tercera
,
that
are
skilfull
in
Ioyners
ocupation
,
&
make
many
fine
peeces
of
worke
,
as
Deskes
,
Cubbordes
,
Chestes
,
and
other
such
like
thinges
,
whereof
many
are
caried
into
Portingall
,
and
much
esteemed
there
,
as
well
for
the
beautie
of
the
woode
,
as
for
the
workemanshippe
,
and
specially
the
Spanish
Fleete
,
which
ordinarily
refresh
themselues
in
that
Iland
,
do
carry
much
of
it
from
thence
,
for
it
is
the
best
and
finest
that
is
made
in
all
Spayne
and
Portingall
,
although
it
be
not
comparable
to
the
Seskes
,
and
fine
workemanshippe
of
Nurenbergh
,
and
those
countries
:
but
for
wood
it
excelleth
all
other
countries
,
for
that
they
haue
in
the
Spanish
Fleete
,
besides
their
owne
kindes
of
woodes
,
at
the
least
a
thousande
sortes
of
Woode
of
all
colours
that
man
can
imagine
or
deuise
,
and
so
fayre
that
more
fayrer
can
not
be
paynted
.
There
is
a
certaine
kinde
of
Woode
in
the
Islande
Pico
,
situate
and
lying
twelue
miles
from
Tercera
,
called
Te●xo
,
a
most
excellent
and
princely
wood
,
and
therfore
it
is
forbidden
to
be
cut
,
but
only
for
the
Kings
owne
vse
,
or
for
his
Officers
.
The
wood
is
as
hard
as
Iron
,
and
hath
a
colour
within
,
as
if
it
were
wrought
,
like
red
Chamlet
,
with
the
same
water
,
and
the
older
it
is
and
the
more
vsed
,
the
fairer
it
is
of
colour
▪
so
that
it
is
worthie
to
be
estéemed
as
in
trueth
it
is
.
All
those
Ilands
are
inhabited
by
Portingals
,
but
since
the
troubles
in
Portingall
,
there
haue
bene
diuers
Spanish
soldiers
sent
thether
,
and
a
Spanish
Gouernor
,
that
kéep
all
the
Forts
and
Castles
in
their
possessions
,
although
the
Portingales
are
put
to
no
charges
,
nor
yet
hardly
vsed
by
them
,
but
are
rather
kept
short
,
so
that
not
one
soldier
dareth
goe
out
of
the
towne
,
without
licence
:
and
therefore
men
may
quyetlie
trauell
throughout
the
Iland
,
both
day
and
night
,
without
any
trouble
.
Likewise
they
will
not
suffer
any
stranger
to
trauel
to
sée
the
Country
and
this
order
was
not
brought
vp
by
the
Spaniards
,
but
by
the
Portingals
themselues
,
before
their
troubles
,
for
they
would
neuer
permit
it
▪
and
which
is
more
,
all
strangers
that
came
thether
were
vsually
appointed
a
certain
street
,
wherin
they
should
sel
their
wares
and
might
not
goe
out
of
that
stréet
.
Now
it
is
not
so
straightlie
looked
vnto
,
but
they
may
goe
in
all
places
of
the
towne
,
&
within
the
Iland
but
not
about
it
,
to
view
the
coast
:
which
notwithstanding
was
graunted
vnto
vs
,
by
the
Gouernor
himself
,
who
lent
vs
his
horses
,
to
ryde
about
,
and
gaue
vs
leaue
to
sée
all
the
fortes
,
which
at
this
time
is
not
permitted
to
the
naturall
borne
Ilanders
,
neyther
are
they
so
much
credited
.
We
road
twice
about
the
Iland
,
which
he
granted
vs
leaue
to
doe
,
by
meanes
of
certaine
particular
friendship
we
had
with
him
:
neyther
could
the
Portingales
hinder
vs
therein
,
because
wee
were
in
the
Kinges
seruice
,
as
Factors
for
the
Kinges
Pepper
,
and
for
that
,
they
held
and
accounted
vs
as
naturall
borne
Portingalles
:
for
the
Gouernor
would
willinglie
haue
had
mee
,
to
haue
drawne
a
plot
of
the
whole
Iland
,
that
hee
might
haue
sent
it
to
the
King
:
wherein
I
excused
my self
:
yet
I
made
him
the
town
with
the
Hauen
,
coming
in
,
and
Fortes
of
Angra
,
which
he
sent
vnto
the
King
,
the
like
whereof
you
may
in
this
Booke
behold
:
for
the
which
the
Gouernor
was
greatlie
affected
vnto
mee
,
and
shewed
mee
much
friendshippe
.
Wee
had
in
our
Lodging
a
French
Marchant
and
a
Scot
,
that
willinglie
would
haue
gone
with
vs
,
to
sée
the
Iland
,
but
could
not
be
suffered
:
for
the
Portingalles
thinke
that
they
would
take
the
proportion
thereof
,
and
so
seeke
to
defeate
them
of
their
right
.
But
returning
to
our
matter
,
the
Ilandes
are
verie
good
,
and
holesome
ayre
,
and
the
diseases
that
are
most
common
in
those
Countries
,
though
not
verie
plentiful
,
but
only
here
&
there
one
are
one
sicknes
called
O
Ax
,
that
is
a
kind
of
bad
ayre
that
taketh
them
,
&
maketh
them
altogether
lame
,
or
half
lame
of
their
limmes
,
or
of
some
one
limme
:
and
an
other
sicknes
,
that
is
called
O
Sange
,
that
is
,
a
certaine
blood
,
that
hastelie
cometh
vppon
a
man
,
as
a
swelling
in
the
eyes
,
or
other
places
of
the
face
,
or
of
the
bodie
,
&
is
as
red
as
blood
,
for
(
as
they
say
)
it
is
nothing
els
but
méere
blood
:
these
are
two
diseases
like
the
plague
,
and
are
commonest
sicknesses
in
those
Countries
,
which
grow
by
reason
of
the
great
windines
of
the
Ilandes
,
that
are
subiect
to
all
stormes
and
foule
weathers
,
and
are
vnreasonable
moyst
,
which
is
one
of
the
principall
causes
of
these
diseases
:
for
the
windes
are
there
so
strong
and
dangerous
,
that
they
consume
both
the
Iron
and
the
Steele
of
their
houses
,
and
bring
them
into
powder
:
for
I
haue
seene
Iron
grates
in
the
Kings
Custome
house
,
as
thicke
as
a
mans
arme
,
and
the
windowes
of
hard
free
stone
,
which
were
so
consumed
by
the
wind
,
that
the
Iron
in
some
places
was
become
as
thynne
as
a
straw
,
and
the
stone
in
like
sort
:
and
therefore
in
those
Countries
they
vse
to
make
their
Rooffes
and
painthouses
of
stones
,
which
they
digge
in
the
water
,
out
of
sandes
vppon
the
Sea
coast
of
those
Illandes
,
whereon
the
wind
hath
not
so
great
a
power
to
consume
it
:
and
yet
that
Custome
house
had
not
bene
made
aboue
6
or
7
yeares
before
,
at
the
most
.
In
this
Iland
besides
the
two
townes
,
there
are
diuers
great
villages
,
as
S.
Sebastians
,
S.
Barboran
,
Altares
,
Gualua
,
Villa
noua
,
with
manie
other
parishes
and
hamlets
:
so
that
for
the
most
part
it
is
built
and
inhabited
,
sauing
onely
the
places
that
are
wild
and
full
of
woods
,
which
can
hardlie
bee
trauelled
,
much
lesse
inhabited
.
Their
most
traffique
is
(
as
I
said
before
)
the
wood
that
groweth
in
those
countries
,
I
meane
for
such
as
deale
in
marchandise
,
and
the
workemen
that
make
it
:
but
the
rest
waight
for
the
fleets
that
come
and
goe
to
and
from
the
Spanish
and
Portingall
Indies
from
Brasilia
,
Cabo
,
Verde
and
Guinea
:
all
which
countries
doe
commonly
come
vnto
Tercera
to
refresh
themselues
,
as
lying
very
fitly
for
that
purpose
:
so
that
all
the
inhabitants
doe
thereby
richlie
maintaine
themselues
,
and
sell
at
their
wares
,
as
well
handie
works
as
victuals
vnto
those
shippes
:
and
all
the
Ilandes
round
about
doe
as
then
come
vnto
Tercera
with
their
wares
,
to
sell
it
there
.
For
the
which
cause
the
English
men
and
other
strangers
keepe
continually
about
those
Ilandes
,
béeing
assured
that
all
shippes
for
want
of
refreshing
must
of
force
put
into
those
Ilandes
,
although
at
this
time
manie
shippes
doe
auoid
those
Ilandes
,
to
the
great
discommoditie
of
the
Ilands
and
the
shippes
.
From
Tercera
Southeast
,
about
27.
or
28.
miles
,
lyeth
the
Iland
of
S.
Michael
,
which
is
about
20
myles
long
,
and
is
likewise
full
of
Townes
and
Villages
inhabited
by
Portingalles
,
for
ayre
and
all
other
thinges
like
vnto
Tercera
.
The
chief
Towne
is
called
Punta
del
Gada
,
where
there
is
great
traffique
of
English
,
Scots
,
and
French
men
,
onlie
(
as
in
Tercera
)
because
of
the
woad
,
which
is
more
abundant
in
that
Ilande
,
then
in
all
the
rest
of
them
:
for
that
euerie
yeare
there
is
made
aboue
two
hundreth
thousand
Quintalles
of
Woad
.
It
hath
likewise
great
abundance
of
Corne
,
so
that
they
helpe
to
victuall
all
the
Ilandes
that
are
round
about
them
.
It
hath
neither
Hauens
nor
Riuers
,
but
onlie
the
broad
sea
,
and
haue
lesse
safegard
and
defence
then
those
which
are
of
Tercera
:
but
there
they
ly
not
vnder
the
commandement
of
any
Fort
:
so
that
many
set
sayle
with
all
the
windes
,
and
put
to
sea
,
which
in
the
road
of
Tercera
they
may
not
doe
:
and
therefore
the
strangers
shippes
had
rather
sayle
to
S.
Michaels
,
for
there
they
can
not
be
constrayned
to
doe
anie
thing
,
but
what
they
will
themselues
to
doe
.
There
is
also
a
company
of
Spaniards
in
a
Castle
that
standeth
by
the
Towne
of
Punta
del
Gada
,
which
is
made
by
the
Spaniards
for
the
defence
and
maintenance
of
the
same
towne
.
From
the
Iland
of
S.
Michaels
Southwardes
twelue
myles
,
lyeth
the
Island
Santa
Maria
,
which
is
about
ten
or
twelue
myles
compasse
,
and
hath
no
traffique
but
onlie
of
pot
earth
,
which
the
other
Ilands
fetch
from
thence
.
It
hath
no
Woad
,
but
is
full
of
all
victualles
like
Tercera
,
and
inhabited
by
the
Portingales
.
There
are
no
Spaniardes
in
it
:
because
it
is
a
stonie
Countrie
,
like
Tercera
,
and
hard
to
bord
:
whereby
the
inhabitantes
themselues
are
sufficient
and
able
enough
to
defend
it
.
While
I
remained
in
Tercera
,
the
Earle
of
Comberland
came
thether
,
to
take
in
fresh
water
▪
and
some
other
victuals
:
but
the
inhabitants
would
not
suffer
him
to
haue
it
,
but
wounded
both
himself
and
diuers
of
his
men
,
whereby
they
were
forced
to
depart
without
hauing
any
thing
there
.
From
Tercera
North
northwest
about
seuen
or
eight
myles
,
lyeth
the
little
Iland
called
Gratiosa
,
&
is
but
5.
or
6.
mile
in
compasse
,
a
very
pleasaunt
,
and
fyne
Island
,
full
of
all
fruites
and
all
other
victualles
,
so
that
it
not
onley
feedeth
it self
,
but
also
Tercera
and
the
other
Islandes
about
it
,
and
hath
no
other
kinde
of
merchandise
:
it
is
well
built
and
inhabited
by
Portingales
,
and
hath
no
soldiers
in
it
,
because
it
is
not
able
to
heare
the
charge
.
The
Earle
of
Comberland
while
I
lay
in
Tercera
▪
came
vnto
that
Iland
,
where
himself
in
person
,
with
seuen
or
eight
in
his
company
went
on
land
,
asking
certaine
beastes
,
Hennes
,
and
other
Victuals
,
with
wyne
and
fresh
water
,
which
they
willinglie
gaue
him
,
and
therewith
hee
departed
from
thence
,
without
doing
them
anie
hurt
:
for
the
which
the
inhabitantes
thanked
him
,
and
commended
him
for
his
curtesie
,
and
keeping
of
his
promise
.
From
Tercera
West
North
West
,
eight
or
nyne
miles
,
lyeth
the
Iland
of
S.
George
.
It
is
about
twelue
myles
long
,
but
not
aboue
2.
or
3.
myles
at
the
furthest
in
breadth
:
it
is
wooddie
and
full
of
hilles
:
it
hath
no
speciall
traffique
,
but
onelie
some
Woad
,
and
yet
verie
little
of
it
.
The
inhabitants
liue
most
by
Cattell
and
tilling
of
the
land
,
and
bring
much
victuals
to
sell
in
Tercera
:
it
hath
likewise
many
Cedar
trees
,
and
other
kindes
of
wood
,
that
from
thence
are
brought
vnto
Tercera
,
and
sold
vnto
the
Ioyners
,
which
for
that
occasion
dwell
onlie
in
Tercera
.
From
S.
George
West
Southwest
●
.
miles
,
lyeth
the
Iland
called
Fayael
,
which
is
17.
or
18.
miles
in
compasse
:
it
is
one
of
the
best
Ilands
next
vnto
Tercera
,
and
S.
Michaels
:
it
aboundeth
in
all
sorts
of
victuailes
,
both
flesh
and
fish
,
so
that
from
this
Iland
the
most
part
of
victuailes
and
necessaries
commeth
by
whole
Caruels
vnto
Tercera
:
it
hath
likewise
much
Woad
,
so
that
many
English
shippes
doe
traffique
thether
.
The
principall
road
and
place
is
the
towne
called
Vitta
dotta
:
there
the
ships
likewise
doe
lie
in
the
open
sea
vnder
the
land
,
as
they
do
before
al
the
other
Ilands
:
by
this
town
there
lieth
a
fortresse
,
but
of
smal
importance
:
&
because
the
inhabitants
of
themselues
do
offer
to
defend
the
Iland
against
all
enemies
,
the
soldiers
were
discharged
from
thence
,
which
which
before
that
time
lay
in
the
fort
,
complayning
that
they
were
not
able
to
maintaine
nor
lodge
them
.
The
same
time
that
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
was
in
the
Iland
of
Gratiosa
,
he
came
likewise
to
Fayael
,
where
at
the
first
time
that
he
came
,
they
beganne
to
resist
him
,
but
by
reason
of
some
controuersie
among
them
,
they
let
him
land
where
he
rased
the
Castle
to
the
ground
,
and
sunke
all
their
Ordinance
in
the
Sea
,
taking
with
him
certaine
Caruels
and
ships
that
lay
in
the
road
,
with
prouision
of
all
things
that
he
wanted
:
and
therewith
departed
againe
to
Sea
.
Whereupon
the
King
caused
the
principall
actors
therein
to
bee
punished
,
and
sent
a
companie
of
Souldiers
thether
againe
,
which
went
out
of
Tercera
,
with
all
kind
of
warlike
munition
,
and
great
shotte
,
making
the
fortresse
vp
againe
,
the
better
to
defend
the
Iland
,
trusting
no
more
in
the
Portingales
.
In
that
Iland
are
the
most
part
of
the
Netherlanders
ofspring
,
yet
they
vse
the
Portingales
language
,
by
reason
they
haue
béene
so
long
conuersant
among
them
,
and
those
that
vsed
the
Dutch
tongue
are
all
dead
:
they
are
greatly
affected
to
the
Netherlanders
and
strangers
.
From
Fayael
Southeast
thrée
miles
,
and
from
Saint
George
Southwest
foure
miles
,
and
from
Tercera
Southwest
and
by
West
twelue
miles
,
lyeth
the
Iland
called
Pico
,
which
is
more
then
fiftéene
miles
in
length
.
It
is
so
named
of
a
high
mountain
that
standeth
therein
called
Pico
,
which
is
so
high
,
●t
some
thinke
it
is
higher
then
the
Pico
of
〈◊〉
When
it
is
cleare
weather
,
it
may
as
perfectly
beseene
in
Tercera
,
as
if
it
were
not
halfe
a
mile
from
thence
,
and
yet
it
lyeth
aboue
twentie
fiue
miles
from
it
:
for
it
is
at
the
furthest
end
of
the
Iland
towards
Fayael
The
toppe
of
it
is
seene
cleare
and
bright
,
but
the
nether
part
is
couered
with
cloudes
,
and
with
the
Horizon
,
whereby
the
Iland
is
much
spoken
of
.
It
is
verie
fruitfull
of
all
kinds
of
victuals
,
like
Fayael
,
and
hath
great
store
of
woode
,
as
Cedars
&
all
other
kinds
,
and
also
the
costly
wood
Te●xo
.
There
they
build
many
Caruels
and
small
ships
:
&
from
thence
by
reason
of
the
abundance
of
woode
,
they
serue
the
other
Ilands
with
woode
.
It
is
also
inhabited
as
the
rest
are
,
their
chiefe
traffique
being
Cattle
and
husbandrie
.
It
hath
much
wine
,
and
the
best
in
all
those
Ilands
,
and
it
hath
the
sauorest
and
pleasantest
Oranges
that
are
throughout
all
Portingal
:
so
that
they
are
brought
into
Tercera
for
a
present
,
as
being
ther
verie
much
esteemed
,
and
in
my
iudgement
they
are
the
best
that
euer
I
tasted
in
any
place
.
And
because
the
towne
of
Angra
,
in
the
Iland
of
Tercera
is
the
chiefe
towne
and
ruler
ouer
al
the
Flemish
Ilands
,
I
thought
good
to
set
it
downe
in
this
place
,
in
the
full
proportion
,
with
all
the
stréetes
,
Forts
,
and
Road
or
open
Hauen
,
together
with
the
hilles
called
Bresil
,
where
the
sentinell
is
holden
,
for
all
shippes
that
come
into
those
Ilands
:
al
liuely
described
as
in
my
simple
skill
I
could
comprehend
and
deuise
it
.
The
98.
Chapter
.
Of
the
Ilands
of
Coruo
and
Flores
.
FRom
Tercera
westwarde
to
the
Iland
named
Flores
are
seuentie
miles
:
it
is
aboute
seauen
miles
compasse
,
it
is
also
inhabited
by
Portingales
,
and
hath
no
speciall
marchandise
,
but
onely
some
wood
,
it
is
full
of
Cattle
,
and
other
necessarie
prouisions
,
and
lyeth
open
to
all
the
world
,
and
to
whosoeuer
will
come
thether
,
as
well
Englishmen
as
others
:
for
that
the
inhabitants
haue
not
the
power
to
resist
them
.
A
myle
from
thence
Northward
,
lyeth
a
little
Iland
of
two
or
three
miles
in
compasse
called
De
Coruo
.
The
inhabitants
are
of
the
same
people
that
dwel
in
Flores
.
Betwéene
those
two
Ilands
and
round
about
them
,
the
Englishmen
doe
commonly
stay
,
to
watch
the
ships
that
come
out
of
the
West
:
for
those
are
the
first
Ilands
,
that
the
shippes
looke
out
for
and
descrie
,
when
they
sayle
vnto
Tercera
,
wherby
the
inhabitants
doe
but
little
prosper
,
because
they
are
at
the
pleasure
and
commaundement
of
all
that
will
come
vnto
them
,
and
take
their
goods
from
them
,
as
oftentimes
it
happeneth
.
Yet
for
all
their
pouertie
,
not
to
loose
both
landes
and
goods
,
they
must
content
themselues
,
and
Sayle
with
euerie
winde
.
The
I
le
of
Tercera
lyeth
vnder
thirtie
nine
degrees
,
in
the
same
height
that
Lisbone
lyeth
:
and
is
distant
from
Lisbone
lying
right
East
and
West
two
hundred
and
fiftie
Spanish
miles
.
This
shall
suffice
for
the
description
of
the
Flemmish
Ilands
,
called
the
Azores
,
which
by
dayly
traueling
vnto
them
are
sufficiently
knowne
:
for
that
at
this
time
many
of
our
nation
doe
sayle
thether
,
so
that
euerie
Marchant
knoweth
them
.
This
briefe
description
therfore
is
by
me
set
town
for
the
instruction
of
such
as
deale
not
in
the
trade
of
Marchandise
,
and
know
them
not
▪
whereby
they
may
sée
what
manner
of
Countries
they
are
▪
&c.
The
99.
Chapter
.
Of
cer●aine
notable
and
memorable
accidents
that
happened
during
my
continuance
in
Tercera
.
THe
second
of
October
An.
15●9
.
at
the
towne
of
Villa
dan
Praya
,
in
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
two
men
being
in
a
field
hard
without
the
towne
were
killed
with
lightning
.
The
ninth
of
the
same
month
there
arriued
in
Tercera
fourteene
shippes
,
that
came
from
the
Spanish
Indies
,
laden
with
Cochenile
,
Hides
,
Golde
.
Siluer
,
Pearles
,
and
other
riche
wares
.
They
were
fiftie
in
companie
,
when
they
departed
out
of
the
Iland
of
Hanana
,
whereof
,
in
their
comming
out
of
the
Channell
,
eleauen
sunke
in
the
same
Channell
by
soule
weather
,
the
rest
by
a
storme
were
scattered
and
seperated
one
from
the
other
.
The
next
day
there
came
an
other
ship
of
the
same
companie
,
that
sayled
close
vnder
the
Iland
,
so
to
get
into
the
Roade
:
where
she
met
with
an
English
shippe
,
that
had
not
aboue
three
cast
peeces
,
and
the
Spaniyard
twelue
.
They
fought
a
long
time
together
,
which
we
being
in
the
Iland
might
stand
and
behold
:
whereupon
the
Gouernour
of
Tercera
sent
two
Boates
of
Musketiers
to
help
the
shippe
:
but
before
they
could
come
at
her
,
the
English
shippe
had
shot
her
vnder
water
,
and
wee
saw
her
sinke
into
the
Sea
,
with
all
her
sayles
vp
,
and
not
any
thing
seen
of
her
aboue
the
water
.
The
Englishmen
with
their
Boate
saued
the
Captaine
and
about
thirtie
others
with
him
,
but
not
one
penie
worth
of
the
goods
,
and
yet
in
the
shippe
there
was
at
the
least
to
the
value
of
two
hundred
thousand
Ducats
in
Golde
,
Siluer
,
and
Pearles
,
the
rest
of
the
men
were
drowned
,
which
might
bee
about
fiftie
persons
,
among
the
which
were
some
Fryers
and
women
,
which
the
Englishmen
would
not
saue
.
Those
that
they
had
saued
they
set
on
land
:
and
then
they
sayled
away
.
The
twentie
seauenth
of
the
same
month
,
the
saide
fourteene
ships
hauing
refreshed
themselues
in
the
Iland
,
departed
from
Tercera
towards
Saul
,
●nd
comming
vpon
the
coast
of
Spaine
▪
they
were
taken
by
the
English
ships
,
that
laye
there
to
watch
for
them
,
two
onely
excepted
which
escaped
away
,
&
the
rest
were
wholly
carried
into
England
.
About
the
same
time
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
,
with
one
of
the
Queenes
shippes
,
and
fiue
or
sixe
more
,
kept
about
those
Ilands
and
came
often
times
so
close
vnder
the
Iland
,
and
to
the
Road
of
Angra
,
that
the
people
on
land
might
easily
tell
all
his
men
that
hee
had
a
bord
,
and
knew
such
as
walked
on
the
Hatches
:
they
of
the
Ilande
not
once
shooting
at
them
,
although
they
might
easily
haue
done
it
,
for
they
were
within
Musket
shotte
both
of
the
towne
and
Fort.
In
these
places
he
continued
for
the
space
of
two
Moneths
,
and
sayled
round
about
the
Ilands
,
and
landed
in
Gratiosa
,
and
Fayael
,
as
in
the
description
of
those
Ilands
I
haue
alreadie
declared
.
Here
he
tooke
diuers
shippes
and
Caruels
,
which
he
sent
into
England
:
so
that
those
of
the
Iland
,
durst
not
once
put
foorth
their
heads
,
at
the
same
time
about
three
or
foure
daies
after
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
had
beene
in
the
Iland
of
Fayael
,
and
was
departed
from
thence
,
there
arriued
in
the
saide
Iland
of
Fayael
●i●e
Indian
ships
,
whole
Generall
was
one
Iuan
Doryne●
▪
&
there
they
discharged
in
the
Iland
40.
myllions
of
Gold
and
Siluer
.
And
hauing
with
all
speed
refreshed
their
shippes
,
fearing
the
comming
of
the
Englishmen
,
they
set
sayle
,
and
arriued
safely
in
Saint
Lucas
,
not
meeting
with
the
enemie
,
to
the
great
good
lucke
of
the
Spaniards
and
hard
fortune
of
the
Englishmen
:
for
that
within
lesse
then
two
daies
,
after
the
Golde
and
Siluer
was
laden
againe
into
the
Spanish
shippes
,
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
,
sayled
againe
by
that
Iland
:
so
that
it
appeared
that
God
would
not
let
them
haue
it
,
for
it
they
had
once
had
sight
thereof
,
without
doubt
it
had
beene
theirs
,
as
the
Spaniardes
themselues
confessed
.
In
the
Moneth
of
Nouember
▪
there
arriued
in
Tercera
two
great
ships
,
which
were
the
Admirall
and
Viceadmirall
of
the
Fleete
laden
with
Siluer
,
who
with
stormie
weather
were
seperated
from
the
Fleete
▪
and
had
beene
in
great
torment
and
distresse
,
and
readie
to
sinke
:
for
they
were
forced
to
vse
all
their
Pumps
:
so
that
they
wished
a
thousand
times
to
haue
met
with
the
Englishmen
to
whom
they
would
willingly
haue
giuen
their
Siluer
,
and
all
that
euer
they
brought
with
them
,
onely
to
saue
their
liues
.
And
although
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
,
lay
still
aboute
those
Ilands
,
yet
they
met
not
with
him
so
that
after
much
paine
and
labour
they
got
into
the
Road
before
Angra
,
where
with
all
speed
they
vnladed
,
and
discharged
aboue
fiue
myllions
of
Siluer
▪
all
in
peeces
of
8.
and
1●
pound
great
:
so
that
the
whole
Raye
lay
couered
with
plates
and
Chests
of
Siluer
,
full
of
Ryales
of
eight
,
most
wonderful
to
behold
:
each
myllion
being
10.
hundred
thousand
Ducats
,
besides
Pearles
,
Gold
,
and
other
stones
,
which
were
not
registred
.
The
Admiral
and
chiefe
commaunder
of
those
shippes
&
Fléete
called
Aluaro
Flores
de
Quiniones
was
sicke
of
the
Neapolitan
disease
,
&
was
broght
to
land
,
whereof
not
long
after
he
dyed
in
Syuilia
.
He
brought
with
him
the
Kings
broad
Seale
and
full
authoritie
to
be
Generall
and
chiefe
commaunder
vppon
the
Seas
,
and
of
all
Fléetes
or
ships
,
and
of
all
places
and
Ilands
,
or
lands
wheresoeuer
he
came
▪
wherevpon
the
gouernor
of
Tercera
,
did
him
great
honour
,
and
betwéen
them
it
was
concluded
,
perceiuing
the
weaknesse
of
their
ships
,
and
the
daunger
of
the
Englishmen
,
that
they
would
send
the
ships
emptie
with
Souldiers
to
conueye
them
,
either
to
Syuil
or
Lisbone
,
where
they
could
first
arriue
,
with
aduise
vnto
his
Maiestie
of
all
that
had
past
,
and
that
he
would
giue
order
to
fetch
the
Siluer
,
with
good
and
safe
conuoy
.
Whereupon
the
saide
Aluaro
Flores
stayed
there
,
vnder
colour
of
keeping
the
Siluer
,
but
specially
because
of
his
disease
,
and
for
that
they
were
affraide
of
the
Englishmen
.
This
Aluaro
Flores
had
alone
for
his
owne
part
aboue
50.
thousand
Ducats
in
Pearles
,
which
hee
shewed
vnto
vs
,
and
sought
to
sell
them
,
or
barter
them
with
vs
for
Spices
,
or
bils
of
exchange
.
The
said
two
shippes
set
sayle
with
thrée
or
foure
hundred
men
,
as
well
Souldiers
as
others
,
that
came
with
them
out
of
India
,
and
being
at
Sea
had
a
storme
,
wherewith
the
Admirall
burst
and
sunke
in
the
Sea
,
and
not
one
man
saued
.
The
Vice
Admirall
cut
downe
her
Mast
,
and
ranne
the
ship
on
ground
hard
by
Sentuual
,
where
it
burst
in
péeces
,
some
of
the
men
sauing
themselues
by
swimming
,
that
brought
the
newes
,
but
the
rest
were
drowned
.
In
the
same
month
,
there
came
two
great
ships
out
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
being
within
halfe
a
mile
of
the
Road
of
Tercera
,
they
met
with
an
English
shippe
,
that
after
they
had
fought
long
together
,
tooke
them
both
.
About
7.
or
8.
Monthes
before
,
there
had
béene
an
English
shippe
in
Tercera
,
that
vnder
the
name
of
a
Frenchman
came
to
traffique
in
the
Iland
,
there
to
lade
woode
,
&
being
discouered
was
both
shippe
and
goods
confiscated
to
the
Kings
vse
,
and
all
the
men
kept
prisoners
:
yet
went
they
vp
and
downe
the
streetes
to
get
their
liuings
,
by
labouring
like
slaues
,
being
in
déede
as
safe
in
that
Iland
,
as
if
they
had
beene
in
prison
.
But
in
the
end
vpon
a
Sunday
,
all
the
Saylers
went
downe
behind
the
hils
called
Bresil
:
wher
they
found
a
Fisher
boate
,
whereinto
they
got
,
&
rowed
into
the
Sea
to
the
Earle
of
Cumberlands
ship
,
which
to
their
great
fortune
chanced
at
that
time
to
come
by
the
Iland
,
and
Ankered
with
his
shippes
about
halfe
a
mile
from
the
Road
of
Angra
,
hard
by
two
small
Ilandes
,
which
lye
about
a
Bases
shot
from
the
Iland
and
are
full
of
Goates
,
Buckes
,
and
shéepe
,
belonging
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
Iland
of
Tercera
.
Those
Saylers
knew
it
well
;
and
thereupon
they
rowed
vnto
them
with
their
Boates
,
and
lying
at
Anker
that
day
,
they
fetched
as
many
Goates
and
shéepe
as
they
had
neede
of
:
which
those
of
the
towne
and
of
the
Iland
well
saw
and
beheld
,
yet
durst
not
once
goe
forth
,
so
there
remained
no
more
on
land
but
the
Master
,
&
the
Marchant
,
of
the
said
English
ship
.
This
Master
had
a
brother
in
lawe
dwelling
in
England
,
who
hauing
newes
of
his
brothers
imprisonment
in
Tercera
,
got
licence
of
the
Quéene
of
England
,
to
set
forth
a
ship
▪
therewith
to
sée
if
hee
could
recouer
his
losses
of
the
Spaniards
,
by
taking
some
of
them
,
and
so
to
redéeme
his
brother
,
that
laye
prisoner
in
Tercera
,
and
he
it
was
,
that
tooke
the
two
Spanish
ships
before
the
towne
.
The
Master
of
the
ship
aforesaid
,
standing
on
the
shore
by
me
,
and
looking
vpon
them
,
for
he
was
my
great
acquaintance
,
the
ships
being
taken
,
that
were
worth
300.
thousand
Ducats
,
he
sent
all
the
men
on
land
sauing
only
two
of
the
principal
Gentlemen
,
which
he
kept
a
borde
,
therby
to
ransome
his
brother
:
and
sent
the
Pilot
of
one
of
the
Indian
ships
that
were
taken
,
with
a
letter
to
the
Gouernour
of
Tercera
:
wherein
hee
wrote
that
he
should
deliuer
him
his
brother
,
and
hée
would
send
the
two
Gentlemen
on
land
:
if
not
,
he
would
sayle
with
them
into
England
,
as
indeed
he
did
because
the
Gouernor
would
not
doe
it
,
saying
that
the
Gentlemen
might
make
that
suite
to
the
King
of
Spaine
himselfe
.
This
Spanish
Pilot
we
bid
to
supper
with
vs
,
and
the
Englishmen
likewise
,
wher
hee
shewed
vs
all
the
manner
of
their
fight
,
much
●●mmending
the
order
and
manner
of
the
Englishmens
fighting
,
as
also
for
their
curteous
vsing
of
him
:
but
in
the
end
the
English
Pilote
likewise
stole
away
in
a
French
ship
,
without
paying
any
ransome
as
yet
.
In
the
month
of
Ianuarie
159●
.
there
arriued
one
shippe
alone
in
Tercera
,
that
came
from
the
Spanish
Indies
,
&
brought
newes
,
that
there
was
a
Fleete
of
a
hundreth
shippes
which
put
out
from
the
Firm
land
of
the
Spanish
Indies
and
by
a
storme
were
driuen
vpon
the
coast
called
Florida
,
where
they
were
all
cast
away
,
she
hauing
only
escaped
,
wherin
there
were
great
riches
,
&
many
men
lost
,
as
it
may
well
be
thought
:
so
that
they
made
their
account
that
of
22●
.
ships
,
that
for
certaine
were
knowne
to
haue
put
out
of
Noua
Spa●g●a
,
Santo
Domingo
,
Hauana
,
Capoverde
,
Brasilia
,
Guinea
&c.
In
the
yeare
1589.
to
sayle
for
Spaine
and
Portingall
,
there
were
not
aboue
fourteene
or
fiftéene
of
them
arriued
there
in
safetie
,
all
the
rest
being
either
drowned
,
burst
or
taken
.
In
the
same
Moneth
of
Ianuarie
,
there
arriued
in
Tercera
15
or
16
shippes
that
came
from
Siuilia
,
which
were
most
Flie-boates
of
the
lowe
countries
,
and
some
Britons
that
were
arrested
in
Spain
:
these
came
full
of
soldiers
,
and
well
appointed
with
munition
,
to
lade
the
siluer
that
lay
in
Tercera
,
and
to
fetch
Aluares
de
Flores
by
the
kings
commandement
into
Spain
.
And
because
that
tyme
of
the
yeare
there
is
alwaies
stormes
about
those
Ilandes
,
therefore
they
durst
not
enter
into
the
road
of
Tercera
,
for
that
as
then
it
blew
so
great
a
storme
,
that
some
of
their
shippes
that
had
ankered
,
were
forced
to
cut
downe
their
mastes
,
and
were
in
danger
to
be
lost
:
and
among
the
rest
a
shippe
of
B●lcay
ranne
against
the
land
,
and
was
striken
in
péeces
,
but
al
the
men
saued
themselues
.
The
other
shippes
were
forced
to
keepe
the
sea
,
and
separate
themselues
one
from
the
other
,
where
wind
and
weather
would
driue
them
,
vntill
the
15
of
March
:
for
that
in
all
that
time
they
could
not
haue
one
day
of
faire
weather
to
anker
in
,
whereby
they
indured
much
miserie
,
cursing
both
the
siluer
and
the
Iland
.
This
storme
being
past
,
they
chanced
to
meet
with
a
small
English
ship
of
about
40
tunnes
in
bignes
,
which
by
reason
of
the
great
wind
could
not
beare
all
her
sayles
:
so
they
set
vpon
her
,
and
tooke
her
,
and
with
the
English
flagge
in
their
Admiralles
stern
they
came
as
proudly
into
the
hauen
,
as
if
they
had
conquered
all
the
Realme
of
England
:
but
as
the
Admirall
that
bare
the
English
flagge
vpon
her
sterne
,
was
entering
into
the
road
,
there
came
by
chance
two
English
shippes
by
the
Iland
,
that
payd
her
so
well
for
her
paynes
,
that
they
were
forced
to
cry
Misericordia
▪
and
without
all
doubt
had
taken
her
,
if
she
had
bene
but
a
myle
further
in
the
sea
:
but
because
she
got
vnder
the
Fortresse
,
which
also
began
to
shoot
at
the
Englishmen
,
they
were
forced
to
leaue
her
,
and
to
put
further
into
the
sea
,
hauing
slayne
5.
or
6.
of
the
Spaniardes
.
The
English
men
that
were
taken
in
the
small
shippe
were
put
vnder
hatches
,
and
coupled
in
boltes
,
and
after
they
had
beene
prisoners
three
or
foure
dayes
,
there
was
a
Spanish
Ensigne-bearer
in
the
shippe
,
that
had
a
brother
slayne
in
the
fleet
that
came
for
England
,
who
as
then
,
mynding
to
reuenge
his
death
,
and
withal
to
shew
his
manhood
to
the
English
captiues
,
that
were
in
the
English
shippe
,
which
they
had
taken
,
as
is
aforesayd
,
tooke
a
poinyard
in
his
hand
,
and
went
downe
vnder
the
hatches
,
where
finding
the
poore
Englishmen
sitting
in
boltes
,
with
the
same
poinyard
hee
stabbed
sixe
of
them
to
the
heart
:
which
two
others
of
them
perceyuing
,
clasped
each
other
about
the
middle
,
because
they
would
not
bee
murthered
by
him
,
threw
themselues
into
the
sea
,
and
there
were
drowned
.
This
act
was
of
all
the
Spaniardes
much
disliked
and
verie
ill
taken
,
so
that
they
caryed
the
Spaniard
prisoner
vnto
Lisbon
,
where
béeing
ariued
,
the
King
of
Spaine
willed
he
should
bee
sent
into
England
,
that
the
Queene
of
England
might
vse
him
as
shee
thought
good
:
which
sentence
his
friends
by
intreaty
got
to
be
reuersed
,
notwithstanding
he
commanded
he
should
without
all
fauor
be
beheaded
:
but
vpon
a
good
Fryday
,
the
Cardinall
going
to
Masse
,
all
the
Captaines
and
Commanders
made
so
great
intreaty
for
him
that
in
the
end
they
got
his
pardon
.
This
I
thought
good
to
note
,
that
men
might
vnderstand
the
bloodie
and
honest
mindes
of
the
Spaniardes
,
when
they
haue
men
vnder
their
subiection
.
The
same
two
English
shippes
,
which
followed
the
Spanish
Admirall
,
till
he
had
got
vnder
the
Fort
of
Tercera
,
as
I
said
before
,
put
into
the
sea
,
where
they
met
with
an
other
Spanish
ship
,
béeing
of
the
same
Fléet
,
that
had
likewise
bene
scatered
by
the
storme
and
was
onlie
missing
,
for
the
rest
lay
in
the
road
:
this
small
shippe
the
Englishmen
tooke
,
and
sent
all
the
men
on
shore
,
not
hurting
any
of
them
:
but
if
they
had
knowne
,
what
had
beene
done
vnto
the
foresaid
English
captiues
,
I
beleeue
they
would
soone
haue
reuenged
themselues
,
as
afterwards
manie
an
innocent
soule
payed
for
it
.
This
ship
thus
taken
by
the
English
men
,
was
the
same
that
was
kept
and
confiscated
in
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
by
the
English
men
that
got
out
of
the
Iland
in
a
fisher
boate
(
as
I
sayd
before
)
and
was
sold
vnto
the
Spaniardes
,
that
as
then
came
from
the
Indies
,
wherewith
they
sayled
to
S.
Lucas
,
where
it
was
also
arrested
by
the
Duke
,
and
appointed
to
goe
in
company
to
fetch
the
siluer
in
Tercera
,
because
it
was
a
shippe
that
sayled
well
:
but
among
the
spaniardes
fleet
it
was
the
meanest
of
the
company
.
By
this
meanes
it
was
taken
from
the
Spaniards
,
and
caryed
into
England
,
and
the
owners
had
it
againe
,
when
they
least
thought
of
it
.
The
19
of
Marche
,
the
aforesaid
shippes
,
being
19
in
number
,
set
sayle
,
hauing
laden
the
Kings
siluer
,
and
receiued
in
Aluaro
Flores
de
Quiniones
,
with
his
company
,
and
good
prouision
of
necessaries
,
munition
and
soldiers
,
that
were
fullie
resolued
(
as
they
made
shewe
)
to
fight
valiantly
to
the
last
man
,
before
they
would
yeeld
or
lose
their
riches
:
and
although
they
set
their
course
for
S.
Lucas
,
the
wind
draue
them
vnto
Lisbon
,
which
as
it
seemed
)
was
willing
by
his
force
to
helpe
them
,
and
to
bring
them
thether
in
safetie
:
although
Aluaro
de
Flores
,
both
against
the
wind
and
weather
would
perforce
haue
sayled
to
Saint
Lucas
,
but
being
constrained
by
the
wind
,
and
importunitie
of
the
Saylers
,
that
protested
they
would
require
their
losses
and
damages
of
him
▪
he
was
content
to
sayle
to
Lisbone
:
from
whence
the
Siluer
was
by
land
carried
into
Siuilia
.
At
Cape
Saint
Vincent
,
there
lay
a
Fleete
of
twentie
English
shippes
,
to
watch
for
the
Armada
,
so
that
if
they
had
put
into
Saint
Lucas
,
they
had
fallen
right
into
their
handes
,
which
if
the
wind
had
serued
they
had
done
.
And
therefore
they
may
say
that
the
wind
had
lent
them
a
happie
Viage
:
for
if
the
Englishmen
had
met
with
them
▪
they
had
surely
beene
in
great
danger
,
and
possibly
but
few
of
them
had
es●●ped
,
by
reason
of
the
feare
wherewith
they
were
possessed
,
because
fortune
or
rather
God
●as
wholly
against
them
.
Which
is
a
sufficient
cause
to
make
the
Spaniards
out
of
hart
,
to
the
contrarie
to
giue
the
Englishmen
more
courage
,
and
to
make
them
bolder
for
that
they
are
victorious
,
stout
and
valiant
:
and
seeing
al
their
enterprises
doe
take
so
good
effect
,
that
thereby
they
are
become
Lordes
and
masters
of
the
Sea
,
and
neede
care
for
no
man
,
as
it
well
appeareth
,
by
this
briefe
discourse
.
15●●
.
In
the
month
of
March
15●●
.
There
was
a
blasing
Starre
with
a
tayle
seene
in
〈◊〉
,
that
continued
foure
nights
together
,
stretching
the
taile
towards
the
South
.
In
the
Month
of
May
,
a
Caruel
of
Fay●
arriued
at
Tercera
,
in
the
Hauen
or
Roade
of
Angra
,
laden
with
Oxen
,
sheepe
,
Hennes
,
and
all
other
kinds
of
victuals
,
and
full
of
people
,
which
by
a
storme
had
broken
her
Ruther
whereby
the
Sea
cast
her
about
and
therewith
shee
sunke
,
and
in
her
were
drowned
three
children
,
and
a
Frier
Franciscan
,
the
rest
of
the
men
saued
themselues
by
swimming
,
and
by
helpe
from
the
shore
,
but
all
the
Cattle
and
Hennes
came
drowned
to
land
:
the
Frier
was
buried
with
a
great
procession
and
solemnitie
,
esteeming
him
for
a
Saint
,
because
hee
was
taken
vp
dead
with
his
Booke
between
his
armes
:
for
the
which
cause
euery
man
came
to
looke
on
him
as
a
myracle
,
giuing
gret
offerings
to
say
Masses
for
his
soule
.
The
first
of
August
,
the
Gouernour
of
Tercera
,
reeceiued
aduise
out
of
Portingall
and
Spaine
,
that
two
yeares
before
the
date
of
〈…〉
,
there
were
sayled
out
of
England
〈◊〉
great
shippes
wel
apointed
,
with
full
resolution
to
take
their
fourme
,
seuen
of
them
into
the
Portingall
Indies
,
and
the
other
fiue
to
Ma●
:
of
the
which
fiue
,
two
were
cast
away
in
passing
the
Straightes
of
Magellane●
,
and
three
sayled
to
Malac●●
but
what
they
had
done
there
▪
was
as
then
not
knowne
.
The
other
seuen
passed
the
Cape
de
Bona
Speranza
,
and
arriued
in
India
,
where
they
put
into
the
coast
of
Malabar
,
and
there
tooke
sixe
Foistes
of
the
Malabares
,
but
let
them
goe
againe
:
and
two
Turkish
Gallies
,
that
came
out
of
the
Straightes
of
Mecca
or
the
redde
Sea
,
to
whome
likewise
they
did
no
hurt
.
And
there
they
laded
their
shippes
with
Spices
,
and
returned
backe
againe
on
their
way
:
but
where
or
in
what
place
they
had
laden
,
it
was
not
certainely
knowne
,
sauing
onely
that
thus
much
was
written
by
the
Gouernour
of
India
,
and
sent
ouer
land
to
Venice
,
and
from
thence
to
Mad●
.
The
seuenth
of
August
a
Nauie
of
English
shippes
was
seene
before
Tercera
,
being
20.
in
number
,
and
fiue
of
them
the
Quéenes
shippes
:
their
Generall
was
one
Martin
Furbu●her
,
as
wee
after
had
intelligence
.
They
came
purposely
to
watch
for
the
Fleet
of
the
Spanish
Indies
,
and
for
the
Indian
shippes
,
and
the
ships
of
the
countries
in
the
West
:
which
put
the
Ilanders
in
great
feare
,
specially
those
of
Fay●el
,
for
that
the
Englishmen
sent
a
Trumpet
to
the
Gouernour
to
aske
certaine
wine
,
flesh
,
and
other
victuals
for
their
mony
,
and
good
friendship
.
They
of
Fayael
did
not
onely
refuse
to
giue
eare
vnto
them
,
but
with
a
shot
killed
their
messenger
or
Trumpeter
:
which
the
Englishmen
tooke
in
euill
part
,
sending
them
word
that
they
were
best
to
looke
to
themselues
,
&
stand
vppon
their
gard
,
for
they
ment
to
come
and
visite
them
whether
they
would
or
no.
The
Gouernor
made
them
answere
,
that
he
was
there
in
the
behalfe
of
his
Maiestie
of
Spaine
and
that
he
would
doe
his
best
,
to
keepe
them
out
,
as
he
was
bound
:
but
nothing
was
done
,
althogh
they
of
Fayael
were
in
no
litle
feare
,
sending
to
Tercera
for
aide
,
from
whence
they
had
certaine
Barkes
with
poulder
and
munition
for
warre
with
some
Bisket
and
other
necessarie
prouision
.
The
3.
of
August
we
receiued
very
certaine
newes
out
of
Portingal
,
that
ther
were
80.
ships
put
out
of
the
C●●●nl●o
,
laden
with
victuals
,
Munition
,
money
,
and
Souldiers
,
to
goe
for
Britaine
to
aide
the
Catholicks
,
and
Leaguers
of
Fraunce
,
against
the
King
of
Nauarre
.
At
the
same
time
two
Netherland
Hulkes
,
comming
out
of
Portingall
to
Tercera
,
being
halfe
the
Seas
ouer
,
met
with
foure
of
the
Queenes
ships
their
General
being
S.
Iohn
Hawkins
,
that
stayed
them
,
but
let
them
goe
again
,
without
doing
them
any
harme
.
The
Netherlanders
reported
,
that
each
of
the
Queenes
ships
had
80
peeces
of
Ordinance
,
and
that
Captaine
Drake
lay
with
40
shippes
in
the
English
Channell
,
watching
for
the
Army
of
the
Carunho
:
and
likewise
that
there
lay
at
the
Cape
S.
Vincent
tenne
other
English
shippes
,
that
if
any
shippes
escaped
from
the
Ilandes
,
they
might
take
them
.
Those
tidings
put
the
Ilanders
in
great
feare
,
least
if
they
fayled
of
the
Spanish
Fleet
,
and
got
nothing
by
them
,
that
then
they
would
fall
vpon
the
Ilands
,
because
they
would
not
returne
emptie
home
,
whereupon
they
held
straight
watch
,
sending
aduise
vnto
the
king
what
newes
they
heard
.
The
first
of
September
,
there
came
to
the
Iland
of
S.
Michael
a
Portingall
shippe
,
out
of
the
Hauen
of
Pernanbuco
,
in
Brasilia
,
which
brought
newes
that
the
Admirall
of
the
Portingall
fleet
,
that
came
from
India
,
hauing
missed
the
Iāld
of
S.
Helena
,
was
of
necessitie
constrayned
to
put
in
Parnanbuco
,
although
the
King
had
expressie
vnder
a
great
penaltie
forbidden
him
so
to
doe
,
because
of
the
wormes
that
there
doe
spoile
the
ships
.
The
same
ship
wherin
Bernaldin
Rybero
▪
was
Admirall
,
the
yeare
before
1589
,
●89
.
sayled
out
of
Lisbone
into
the
Indies
with
5.
ships
in
her
company
,
whereof
but
4.
got
into
India
,
the
5
was
neuer
heard
of
,
so
that
it
was
thought
to
be
cast
away
:
The
other
foure
returned
safe
againe
into
Portingale
though
the
Admirall
was
much
spoiled
,
because
he
met
with
two
English
ships
,
that
fought
long
with
him
,
and
slew
many
of
his
men
,
but
yet
he
escaped
from
them
.
The
5.
of
the
same
moneth
,
there
arriued
in
Tercera
a
caruell
of
the
Island
of
Cor●o
and
brought
with
her
50.
men
that
had
been
spoiled
by
the
english
men
,
who
had
set
them
on
shore
in
the
Iland
of
Cor●o
,
being
taken
out
of
a
shippe
that
came
from
the
Spanish
Indies
,
they
brought
tydinges
that
the
english
men
had
taken
foure
more
of
the
Indian
ships
,
and
a
caruell
with
the
king
of
Spaines
letters
of
aduise
for
the
ships
comming
out
of
the
Portingal
Indies
,
&
that
with
those
which
they
had
taken
,
they
were
at
the
least
fourty
English
shippes
together
,
so
that
not
one
Barke
escaped
them
but
fel
into
their
hands
,
and
that
therefore
the
Portingall
ships
comming
out
of
India
,
durst
not
put
into
the
Ilands
,
but
tooke
their
course
vnder
40.
and
42.
degrees
▪
and
from
thence
sayled
to
Lisbon
,
shunning
likewise
the
cape
S.
Vincent
,
otherwise
they
could
not
haue
had
a
prosperous
iourney
of
it
,
for
that
as
then
the
sea
was
ful
of
English
ships
.
Whereupon
the
king
aduised
the
fleet
,
lying
in
Hauana
,
in
the
Spanish
Indies
ready
to
come
for
Spain
that
they
should
stay
there
all
that
yeare
,
till
the
next
yeare
,
because
of
the
great
danger
they
might
fal
into
by
the
Englishmen
,
which
was
no
small
charge
,
and
hinderance
to
the
Fléet
,
for
that
the
ships
that
lie
there
doe
consume
themselues
&
in
a
manner
eat
vp
one
an
other
,
by
reason
of
the
great
number
of
people
,
together
with
the
scarsetie
of
al
things
so
that
many
ships
chose
rather
,
one
by
one
to
aduenture
themselues
alone
,
to
get
home
,
then
to
stay
there
:
all
which
fell
into
the
English
mens
hands
,
whereof
diuers
of
the
men
were
brought
into
Tercera
,
for
that
a
whole
day
we
could
sée
nothing
els
,
but
spoyled
men
set
on
shore
,
some
out
of
one
ship
,
some
out
of
an
other
,
that
pittie
it
was
to
see
,
al
of
them
cursing
the
Englishmen
,
and
their
owne
fortunes
,
with
those
that
had
bin
the
causes
to
prouoke
the
Englishmen
to
fight
,
and
complayning
of
the
small
remedie
and
order
taken
therein
by
the
king
of
Spaines
Officers
.
The
19
of
the
same
month
,
there
came
to
Tercera
a
Caruel
of
Lisbon
,
with
one
of
the
kings
officers
,
to
cause
the
goods
that
were
saued
out
of
the
ship
,
which
came
from
Malacca
,
(
for
the
which
we
stayed
there
)
to
be
laden
,
and
sent
to
Lisbon
.
And
at
the
same
tyme
there
put
out
of
the
Carunha
one
Don
Alonso
de
Bassan
,
with
4
great
shippes
of
warre
to
come
vnto
the
Ilands
,
ther
to
watch
for
the
fleet
of
the
Spanish
&
Portingall
Indies
,
and
the
goods
of
the
Malacca
ship
being
laden
,
they
were
to
conuoy
them
all
together
into
the
riuer
of
Lisbon
:
but
being
certaine
daies
at
sea
,
alwaies
hauing
a
contrary
wind
they
could
not
get
vnto
the
Ilands
:
only
two
of
them
that
were
scattered
from
the
fleet
,
arriued
at
Tercera
,
&
not
finding
the
fleet
,
they
presently
returned
backe
to
seek
them
:
in
the
meane
time
the
King
changed
his
mind
,
and
caused
the
fleet
to
stay
in
India
,
as
I
said
before
:
&
therfore
he
sent
word
vnto
Don
Alonso
de
Bassan
,
that
he
shuld
return
again
to
the
Carunho
,
which
he
presently
did
(
without
doing
any
thing
,
nor
once
approching
neere
the
Ilands
▪
sauing
only
the
2
foresaid
ships
,
for
he
wel
knew
that
the
Englishmen
lay
by
the
Iland
of
Co●uo
,
but
he
would
not
visit
them
:
and
so
he
returned
to
the
hauen
of
Carunha
,
wherby
our
goods
that
came
from
Malacca
,
were
yet
to
ship
,
and
trussed
vp
again
,
and
forced
to
stay
a
more
fortunat
time
,
with
patience
p●rforce
The
23
of
Octob.
there
arriued
in
Tercera
a
Caruel
,
with
aduise
out
of
Porting●le
,
159●
that
of
5
ships
,
which
in
the
yere
159●
wer
laden
in
Lisbon
for
the
Indes
,
4
of
them
wer
turned
again
to
portin
after
they
had
bin
4
months
abrod
,
&
that
the
Admiral
,
wherin
the
Viceroy
called
Mathias
d'
Alburkerke
sayled
▪
had
only
gotten
to
India
,
as
afterward
news
therof
was
brought
ouer
lande
,
hauing
beene
at
the
least
11.
monthes
at
sea
and
neuer
saw
land
,
&
came
in
great
miserie
to
Malacca
.
In
this
shippe
there
dyed
by
the
way
280.
men
,
according
to
a
note
by
himselfe
made
,
and
sent
to
the
Cardinal
at
Lisbone
,
with
the
names
&
surnames
of
euery
man
,
together
with
a
description
of
his
voyage
,
&
the
miserie
they
had
indured
:
which
was
only
done
,
because
he
wold
not
lose
the
gouernment
of
India
:
&
for
that
cause
he
had
sworne
eyther
to
lose
his
life
,
or
to
arriue
in
India
,
as
in
déede
he
did
afterwardes
,
but
to
the
great
daunger
,
losse
and
hinderance
of
his
companie
,
that
were
forced
to
buy
it
with
their
liues
,
and
onely
for
want
of
prouision
,
as
it
may
well
be
thought
:
for
hee
knew
full
wel
that
if
he
had
returned
backe
againe
into
Portingal
,
as
the
other
shippes
did
,
he
should
haue
béene
cassiered
from
his
Indian
regiment
,
because
the
people
beganne
alreadie
to
murmure
at
him
,
for
his
proude
and
loftie
mind
.
And
among
other
things
that
shewed
his
pride
the
more
,
behind
aboue
the
gallery
of
his
ship
,
he
caused
Fortune
to
be
painted
,
&
his
owne
picture
with
a
staffe
standing
by
her
,
as
it
were
threatening
Fortune
,
with
this
posie
.
Queroque
veneas
▪
that
is
,
I
will
haue
thée
to
ouercome
:
which
being
read
by
the
Cardinall
and
other
Gentlemen
(
that
to
honour
him
brought
him
abord
his
shippe
)
it
was
thought
to
be
a
point
of
exceeding
folly
:
but
it
is
no
strange
matter
among
the
Portingalles
,
for
they
aboue
all
others
must
of
force
let
the
foole
peepe
out
of
their
sleeues
,
specially
when
they
are
in
authoritie
:
for
that
I
knew
the
said
Mathi●s
d'
Alburke●k
in
India
,
being
a
soldier
and
a
Captaine
,
where
he
was
esteemed
and
accounted
for
one
of
the
best
of
them
,
and
much
honoured
,
and
beloued
of
all
men
,
as
behauing
himselfe
courteously
to
euery
man
:
whereby
they
all
desired
that
he
might
be
Viceroy
.
But
when
he
once
had
receyued
his
Patent
with
full
power
and
authority
from
the
king
to
be
Viceroy
,
he
changed
so
much
from
his
former
behauior
,
that
by
reason
of
his
pride
they
al
began
to
feare
&
curse
him
▪
&
that
before
he
departed
out
of
L●sb●ne
,
as
it
is
often
seene
in
many
men
that
are
aduanced
vnto
state
&
dignity
.
●591
The
20.
of
Ianuarie
Anno
1591.
there
was
newes
brought
out
of
Portingall
into
Tercera
▪
that
the
Englishmen
had
taken
a
shippe
,
that
the
king
had
sent
into
the
P●rtingall-Indie
,
with
aduise
to
the
Viceroy
,
for
the
returning
again
of
the
foure
ships
that
should
haue
gone
to
India
,
&
because
the
ships
were
come
backe
againe
,
that
ship
was
stuffed
and
laded
as
full
of
goods
as
possible
it
might
bee
,
hauing
likewise
in
ready
money
500.
thousand
duckets
in
Rials
of
8.
besides
other
wares
.
It
departed
from
Lisbone
in
the
month
of
Nouember
1590.
&
met
with
the
Englishmen
,
with
whom
for
a
time
it
fought
:
but
in
the
end
it
was
taken
&
caried
into
England
with
men
&
all
,
yet
when
they
came
there
,
the
men
were
set
at
libertie
,
&
returned
into
Lisbone
,
where
the
Captaine
was
committed
prisoner
:
but
he
excused
himselfe
,
&
was
released
,
with
whom
I
spake
my selfe
,
&
he
made
this
report
vnto
mee
.
At
the
same
time
also
they
tooke
a
ship
that
came
from
the
Mine
laden
with
gold
,
&
2.
ships
laden
with
Pepper
,
and
spices
that
were
to
saile
into
Italie
,
the
pepper
onely
that
was
in
them
,
being
worth
170.
thousand
duckets
:
all
these
ships
were
caried
into
England
,
and
made
good
prise
.
In
the
month
of
Iuly
an.
1591.
there
happened
an
earthquake
in
the
Iland
of
S.
Michael
,
which
continued
from
the
26.
of
Iuly
,
to
the
12.
of
August
:
in
which
time
no
man
durst
stay
within
his
house
,
but
fled
into
the
fields
fasting
&
praying
,
with
great
sorrow
for
the
many
of
their
houses
fel
down
,
&
a
towne
called
Villa
Franca
,
was
almost
cleane
razed
to
the
ground
,
all
the
cloisters
and
houses
shaken
to
the
earth
,
&
therein
some
people
slain
.
The
land
in
some
places
rose
vp
,
and
the
cliffes
remoued
from
on
place
to
another
,
&
some
hils
were
defaced
and
made
euen
with
the
ground
.
The
earthquake
was
so
strong
that
the
ships
which
lay
in
the
road
,
&
on
the
sea
,
shaked
as
if
the
world
would
haue
turned
round
:
there
sprang
also
a
fountaine
out
of
the
earth
,
from
whence
for
the
space
of
4.
daies
,
there
flowed
a
most
cleare
water
,
&
after
that
it
ceased
.
At
the
same
time
they
heard
such
thunder
▪
&
noise
vnder
the
earth
,
as
if
all
the
Deuils
in
hel
had
been
assembled
together
in
that
place
,
wherewith
many
dyed
for
fear
.
The
Iland
of
Tercera
shooke
4.
times
together
,
so
that
it
seemed
to
turne
about
,
but
there
happened
no
misfortune
vnto
it
.
Earthquakes
are
common
in
those
Ilandes
for
about
20.
yeares
past
there
happened
another
earthquake
,
wherein
a
high
hill
that
lyeth
by
the
same
towne
of
Villa
Franca
,
fell
halfe
downe
,
and
couered
all
the
towne
with
earth
,
and
killed
many
men
.
The
25.
of
August
,
the
kings
Armada
comming
out
of
Far●●
ariued
in
Tercera
,
being
in
all
30.
ships
,
Biska●es
Portingals
&
Spaniards
:
&
10.
Dutch
●lieboats
,
that
were
arested
in
Lisbone
to
serue
the
king
,
besides
other
smal
ships
Pataros
,
that
came
to
serue
as
messengers
from
place
to
place
&
to
discouer
the
seas
.
This
nauie
came
to
stay
for
▪
&
conuoy
the
ships
that
shold
come
from
the
Spanish
Indies
,
&
the
●lieboates
were
apointed
in
their
returne
home
▪
to
take
in
the
goodes
that
were
saued
in
the
lost
ship
that
came
from
Malacca
,
&
to
c●̄uoy
it
to
Lisbon
.
The
13.
of
September
the
saide
Armado
ariued
at
the
Iland
of
Coruo
,
where
the
Englishmen
with
about
sixtéene
shippes
as
then
lay
,
staying
for
the
Spanish
Fleete
:
whereof
some
or
the
most
parte
were
come
,
and
there
the
English
were
in
good
hope
to
haue
taken
them
.
But
when
they
perceyued
the
kings
Army
to
be
strong
,
the
Admirall
being
the
Lorde
Thomas
Howard
,
commaunded
his
Fléete
not
to
fall
vpon
them
,
nor
any
of
them
once
to
seperate
their
shippes
from
him
,
vnlesse
he
gaue
commission
so
to
doe
:
notwithstanding
the
Vice
Admirall
Sir
Rychard
Greenfield
,
being
in
the
ship
called
the
Reuenge
went
into
the
Spanish
fléete
,
and
shot
among
them
,
doing
them
great
hurte
,
and
thinking
the
rest
of
the
company
would
haue
followed
:
which
they
did
not
,
but
left
him
there
,
and
sayled
away
:
the
cause
why
could
not
be
knowne
:
which
the
Spaniardes
perceiuing
,
with
seuen
or
eight
shippes
they
borded
her
,
but
she
withstood
them
all
,
fighting
with
them
at
the
least
12.
houres
together
,
and
sunke
two
of
them
,
one
being
a
newe
double
Flie
boat
.
of
1200.
tunnes
,
and
Admirall
of
the
Flie
boates
,
the
other
a
Biscaine
:
But
in
the
ende
by
reason
of
the
number
that
came
vppon
her
she
was
taken
,
but
to
their
great
losse
:
for
they
had
lost
in
fighting
,
and
by
drowning
aboue
4●●
.
men
,
and
of
the
English
were
slaine
about
a
hundred
,
Sir
Rychard
Greenfield
himselfe
being
wounded
in
his
braine
,
whereof
afterwardes
hee
dyed
.
He
was
borne
into
the
ship
called
the
Saint
Paule
,
wherein
was
the
Admirall
of
the
fléet
Don
Alonso
de
Barsan
:
there
his
woundes
were
drest
by
the
Spanish
Surgeons
,
but
Don
Alonso
himselfe
would
neither
see
him
,
nor
speake
with
him
:
all
the
rest
of
the
Captaines
and
Gentlemen
went
to
visite
him
,
and
to
comfort
him
in
his
hard
fortune
,
wondring
at
his
courage
,
and
stout
heart
,
for
that
he
shewed
not
any
signe
of
faintnes
nor
changing
of
colour
.
But
feeling
the
hower
of
death
to
approch
,
hee
spake
these
wordes
in
Spanish
,
&
said
:
Here
die
I
Richard
Gr●enfield
,
with
a
ioyfull
and
quiet
mind
,
for
that
I
haue
ended
my
life
as
a
true
soldier
ought
to
do
,
that
hath
fought
for
his
countrey
▪
Queene
,
religion
,
and
honor
,
whereby
my
soule
most
ioyfull
departeth
out
of
this
bodie
,
and
shall
alwaies
leaue
behinde
it
an
euerlasting
fame
of
a
valiant
and
true
soldier
,
that
hath
done
his
dutie
,
as
he
was
bound
to
doe
.
When
he
had
finished
these
or
such
other
like
words
,
hee
gaue
vp
the
Ghost
,
with
great
and
stout
courage
,
and
no
man
could
perceiue
any
true
signe
of
heauinesse
in
him
.
This
Sir
Richard
Greenfield
was
a
great
and
a
rich
Gentleman
in
England
,
and
had
great
yearely
reuenewes
of
his
owne
inheritance
:
but
he
was
a
man
very
vnquiet
in
his
minde
,
and
greatly
affected
to
warre
:
in
so
much
as
of
his
owne
priuate
motion
hee
offered
his
seruice
to
the
Queene
,
he
had
performed
many
valiant
actes
,
and
was
greatlie
feared
in
these
Islands
,
and
knowne
of
euery
man
,
but
of
nature
very
seuere
,
so
that
his
owne
people
hated
him
for
his
fiercenes
,
and
spake
verie
hardly
of
him
:
for
when
they
first
entred
into
the
Fleete
or
Armado
,
they
had
their
great
sayle
in
a
readinesse
,
and
might
possiblie
enough
haue
sayled
away
:
for
it
was
one
of
the
best
ships
for
sayle
in
England
,
and
the
Master
perceiuing
that
the
other
shippes
had
left
them
,
and
followed
not
after
,
commanded
the
great
sayle
to
be
cut
,
that
they
might
make
away
:
but
Sir
Richard
Greenefield
threatned
both
him
,
and
all
the
rest
that
were
in
the
ship
,
that
if
any
man
laid
hand
vppon
it
,
he
would
cause
him
to
be
hanged
,
and
so
by
that
occasion
they
were
compelled
to
fight
,
and
in
the
end
were
taken
.
He
was
of
so
hard
a
complection
,
that
as
he
continued
among
the
Spanish
Captaines
while
they
were
at
dinner
or
supper
with
him
,
he
would
carouse
three
or
foure
glasses
of
wine
,
and
in
a
brauerie
take
the
glasses
betweene
his
teeth
and
crash
them
in
peeces
and
swallow
them
downe
,
so
that
often
times
the
blood
ran
out
of
his
mouth
without
any
harme
at
all
vnto
him
,
and
this
was
told
me
by
diuers
credible
persons
that
many
times
stoode
and
behelde
him
.
The
English
men
that
were
left
in
the
ship
,
as
the
captaine
of
the
souldiers
,
the
Master
and
others
were
dispersed
into
diuers
of
the
Spanish
ships
that
had
taken
the
,
where
there
had
almost
a
new
fight
arisen
betweene
the
Biscaines
and
the
Portingales
:
while
ech
of
them
would
haue
the
honour
to
haue
first
borded
her
,
so
that
there
grew
a
great
noise
and
quarrell
among
them
,
one
taking
the
chiefe
ancient
&
the
other
the
flagge
,
and
the
Captaine
and
euerie
one
held
his
owne
.
The
ships
that
had
borded
her
were
altogether
out
of
order
,
and
broken
,
and
many
of
their
men
hurt
,
whereby
they
were
compelled
to
come
into
the
Island
of
Tercera
,
there
to
repaire
themselues
▪
where
being
ariued
,
I
&
my
chamber
fellow
,
to
heare
some
newes
went
abord
on
of
the
ships
being
a
great
at
Biscaine
,
and
one
of
the
twelue
Apostles
,
whose
Captaine
was
called
Bertandono
,
that
had
bin
Generall
of
the
Biscaynes
in
the
fleete
that
went
for
England
.
Hee
séeing
vs
called
vs
vp
into
the
gallerie
,
where
with
great
curtesie
hee
receiued
vs
,
beeing
as
then
set
at
dinner
with
the
English
Captaine
that
sate
by
him
,
and
had
on
a
sute
of
blacke
veluet
,
but
he
could
not
tell
vs
any
thing
,
for
that
he
could
speake
no
other
language
,
but
English
and
Latine
,
which
Ba●tandano
also
could
a
little
speake
.
The
English
Captaine
got
licence
of
the
gouernour
that
hee
might
come
on
land
with
his
weapon
by
his
side
,
and
was
in
our
lodging
with
the
Englishman
that
was
kept
prisoner
in
the
Iland
,
being
of
that
ship
wherof
the
saylers
got
away
,
as
I
said
before
.
The
Gouernour
of
Tercera
bad
him
to
dinner
▪
&
shewed
him
great
curtes●e
.
The
Master
likewise
with
licence
of
Bartandano
came
on
land
,
and
was
in
our
lodging
,
and
had
at
the
least
ten
or
twelue
woundes
,
as
well
in
his
head
,
as
on
his
body
,
whereof
after
that
being
at
sea
,
betwéene
Lisbone
&
the
Ilands
he
died
.
The
Captaine
wrote
a
letter
,
wherein
he
declared
all
the
manner
of
the
fight
,
and
left
it
with
the
English
Marchant
that
lay
in
our
lodging
,
to
send
it
to
the
Lord
Admiral
of
England
.
This
English
Captaine
comming
vnto
Lisbone
,
was
there
well
receiued
,
and
not
any
hurt
done
vnto
him
,
but
with
good
conuoy
sent
to
Sentinial
,
&
from
thence
sayled
into
England
,
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Englishmen
that
were
taken
prisoners
.
The
Spanish
armie
stated
at
the
Island
of
〈◊〉
til
the
last
of
September
to
assemble
the
rest
of
the
fleet
together
:
which
in
the
end
were
to
the
number
of
14●
.
saile
of
ships
partly
comming
from
India
,
and
partly
of
the
Army
&
being
altogether
ready
vnto
saile
to
〈◊〉
in
good
company
,
there
sodainely
rose
so
hard
and
cruell
a
storme
,
that
those
of
the
Island
did
affirme
,
that
in
mans
memorie
there
was
neuer
any
such
seen
or
heard
of
before
▪
for
it
seemed
the
sea
would
haue
swallowed
vp
the
Islands
,
the
water
mounting
higher
than
the
Cliffes
,
which
are
so
high
that
it
amaseth
a
man
to
beholde
them
:
but
the
sea
reached
aboue
them
,
and
liuing
fishes
were
throwne
vppon
the
land
.
This
storme
continued
not
only
a
day
or
two
with
one
wind
but
seauen
or
eight
dayes
continually
the
wind
turning
round
about
,
in
all
places
of
the
compasse
,
at
the
least
twice
or
thrice
during
that
time
,
and
all
alike
,
with
a
continuall
storme
and
tempest
most
terrible
to
behold
,
euen
to
vs
that
were
on
shore
,
much
more
then
to
such
as
were
at
sea
:
so
that
only
on
the
coastes
and
Cliffes
of
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
there
were
aboue
twelue
ships
cast
away
,
and
not
only
vppon
the
one
side
,
but
round
about
it
in
euery
corner
:
wherby
nothing
els
was
heard
but
complayning
,
crying
,
lamenting
and
telling
here
is
a
shippe
broken
in
peeces
against
the
Cliffes
,
&
there
another
▪
and
all
the
men
drowned
:
so
that
for
the
space
of
20.
dayes
after
the
storme
,
they
did
nothing
els
but
fish
for
dead
men
,
that
continually
came
driuing
on
the
shore
.
Among
the
rest
was
the
English
ship
called
the
Reuenge
,
that
was
cast
away
vpon
a
Cliffe
nere
to
the
Iland
of
Tercera
,
where
it
brake
in
a
hundred
péeces
and
sunke
to
the
ground
,
hauing
in
her
●●
.
men
Gallegos
,
Biscaines
,
and
others
,
with
some
of
the
captiue
Englishmen
,
whereof
but
one
was
saued
that
got
vp
vpon
the
Cliffes
aliue
,
and
had
his
body
and
head
all
wounded
,
and
hee
being
on
shore
brought
vs
the
newes
,
desiring
to
be
shriuen
,
&
thervpon
presently
died
.
The
Reuenge
had
in
her
diuers
faire
brasse
péeces
,
that
were
all
sunke
in
the
sea
,
which
they
of
the
Island
were
in
good
hope
to
waigh
vp
againe
.
The
next
summer
after
among
these
shippes
that
were
cast
away
about
Tercera
,
was
likewise
a
Flie
boat
,
one
of
those
that
had
bin
arested
in
Portugall
to
serue
the
king
,
called
the
white
Doue
.
The
Master
of
her
,
was
one
Cornelius
Martenson
of
Schiedam
in
Holland
,
and
there
were
in
her
one
hundred
souldiers
,
as
in
euerie
one
of
the
rest
there
was
.
He
being
ouer
ruled
by
the
Captaine
,
that
he
could
not
be
Master
of
his
owne
,
sayling
here
and
there
at
the
mercie
of
God
,
as
the
storme
droue
him
,
in
the
end
came
within
the
sight
of
the
Island
of
Tercera
:
which
the
Spaniards
perceiuing
,
thought
al
their
safety
only
to
consist
in
putting
into
the
road
,
compelling
the
Master
and
the
Pilot
to
make
towards
the
Island
,
although
the
Master
refused
to
doe
it
,
saying
,
that
they
were
most
sure
there
to
be
cast
away
,
and
vtterly
spoyled
:
but
the
Captaine
called
him
drunkard
,
and
Heriticke
,
and
striking
him
with
a
staffe
,
commanded
him
to
do
as
he
would
haue
him
.
The
Master
séeing
this
,
and
being
compelled
to
doe
it
said
:
well
then
my
Masters
,
seeing
it
is
the
desire
of
you
all
to
bee
cast
away
,
I
can
but
loose
one
life
,
and
therwith
desperately
he
sayled
towards
the
shore
,
and
was
on
that
side
of
the
Island
,
where
there
was
nothing
els
but
hard
stones
and
rockes
,
as
high
as
Mountaines
,
most
terrible
to
behold
,
where
some
of
the
Inhabitantes
stood
with
long
ropes
and
corke
bound
at
the
end
thereof
,
to
throw
them
downe
vnto
the
men
,
that
they
might
lay
hold
vpon
them
and
saue
their
liues
:
but
few
of
them
got
so
neere
,
most
of
them
being
cast
away
,
and
smitten
in
péeces
before
they
could
get
to
the
wall
.
The
ship
sayling
in
this
manner
(
as
I
said
before
)
towards
the
Island
,
&
approching
to
the
shore
,
the
master
being
an
old
man
,
and
ful
of
yeres
,
called
his
sonne
that
was
in
the
shippe
with
him
,
and
hauing
imbraced
one
another
,
and
taken
their
last
farewell
,
the
good
old
Father
willed
his
sonne
not
to
take
care
for
him
,
but
seeke
to
saue
himselfe
:
for
(
said
he
)
sonne
thou
art
yong
,
and
may
haue
some
hope
to
saue
thy
life
,
but
as
for
me
it
is
no
great
matter
(
I
am
old
)
what
become
of
me
,
and
therewith
each
of
these
shedding
many
teares
,
as
euerie
louing
father
and
kinde
childe
may
well
consider
,
the
ship
sell
vpon
the
Cliffes
&
brake
in
peeces
the
father
on
the
one
side
,
the
sonne
on
the
other
side
falling
into
the
sea
,
each
laying
hold
vpon
that
which
came
next
to
hand
,
but
to
no
purpose
:
for
the
sea
was
so
high
and
furious
,
that
they
were
all
drowned
,
and
onelie
fourteene
or
fifteene
saued
themselues
by
swimming
,
with
their
legges
and
armes
halfe
broken
and
out
of
ioint
,
among
the
which
was
the
Masters
son
,
and
soure
other
dutch
bo●es
:
the
rest
of
the
Spaniards
and
Saylers
,
with
the
Captaine
and
Master
were
drowned
:
whose
heart
would
not
melt
with
teares
to
behold
so
grieuous
a
sight
,
specially
considering
with
himselfe
that
the
greatest
cause
thereof
was
the
beastlines
and
insolencie
of
the
Spaniards
,
as
in
this
only
example
may
wel
bee
seene
:
whereby
may
be
considered
how
the
other
ships
sped
,
as
wee
our selues
did
in
part
behold
,
and
by
men
that
were
saued
did
heare
more
a●
la●●e
,
as
also
some
others
of
our
Countrimen
that
as
then
were
in
the
like
danger
●an
well
witnes
.
On
the
other
Islandes
the
losse
was
no
less●
then
in
Ter●e●●
:
for
on
the
Island
of
Saint
Georg●
there
were
two
ships
cast
away
:
on
the
Island
of
〈◊〉
two
shippes
:
on
the
Island
Gra●o
:
three
ships
,
and
besides
those
there
came
euerie
where
round
about
diuers
peeces
of
brok●
ships
,
and
other
things
fleeting
towards
the
Islands
,
wherewith
the
sea
was
all
couered
most
pittifull
to
behold
.
On
the
Island
of
S.
Michaell
,
there
were
foure
●hips
cast
away
,
and
betweene
Tercera
and
S.
Michael●
,
three
more
were
sunke
,
which
were
seene
and
heard
to
crie
out
,
wherof
not
one
man
was
saued
.
The
rest
put
into
the
sea
without
Masts
,
all
torne
and
rent
:
so
that
of
the
whole
Fleete
and
Armado
,
being
140.
ships
in
al
,
there
were
but
3●
.
or
33.
ariued
in
Spaine
and
Portingall
,
yea
and
those
few
with
so
great
miserie
paine
&
labor
,
that
not
two
of
them
ariued
there
together
,
but
this
day
o●e
,
and
to
morrow
another
,
next
day
the
third
,
and
so
one
after
the
other
to
the
number
aforesaid
.
All
the
rest
were
cast
away
vpon
the
Islands
,
and
ouerwhelmed
in
the
sea
:
whereby
may
bee
considered
what
great
los●e
and
hinderance
they
receaued
at
that
time
:
for
by
many
mens
iudgementes
it
was
es●●med
to
be
much
more
then
was
left
by
their
armie
that
came
for
England
,
and
it
may
well
bee
thought
,
and
presumed
,
that
it
was
no
other
but
a
iust
plague
purposely
sent
by
God
vpon
the
Spaniards
,
&
that
it
might
truely
bee
said
,
the
taking
of
the
Reuenge
was
iustlie
reuenged
vppon
them
,
and
not
by
the
might
or
force
of
man
but
by
the
power
of
God
,
as
some
of
them
openly
sa●
in
the
Isle
of
Tercera
,
that
they
beleeue●
verily
God
would
consume
them
,
and
that
hee
tooke
part
with
Lutheranes
and
Heretickes
:
saying
further
that
so
soone
as
they
had
throwne
the
dead
bodie
of
the
Viceadmirall
Sir
Richard
Greenfield
ouer
borde
,
they
verily
thought
that
as
he
had
a
deuilish
faith
and
religion
,
and
therefore
the
deuils
loued
him
so
hee
presently
sunke
into
the
bottome
of
the
sea
,
&
downe
into
Hell
,
where
he
raysed
vp
all
the
deuilles
to
the
reuenge
of
his
death
:
and
that
they
brought
so
great
stormes
and
tormentes
vpon
the
Spaniardes
,
because
they
onely
maintained
the
Catholike
and
Romish
religion
:
such
and
the
like
blasphemies
against
God
,
they
ceased
not
openly
to
vtter
without
that
any
man
reproued
them
therein
●or
for
their
false
opinions
,
but
the
most
part
of
them
rather
said
and
affirmed
,
that
of
truth
it
must
needes
be
so
.
As
one
of
those
Indian
Fleetes
put
out
of
Noua
Spaigna
,
there
were
●●
.
of
them
by
storme
and
tempest
cast
away
and
drowned
in
the
sea
,
being
5●
.
in
all
▪
so
that
but
〈◊〉
escaped
.
Of
the
fléete
that
came
from
Santo
Domingo
,
there
were
14.
cast
away
,
comming
out
of
the
channell
of
Hauana
,
whereof
the
Admirall
and
Viceadmirall
were
two
of
them
:
and
from
Terra
Fi●ma
in
India
,
there
came
two
shippes
laden
with
gold
and
siluer
,
that
were
taken
by
the
Englishmen
▪
and
before
the
Spanish
Armie
came
to
●oru●
,
the
Englishmen
at
time
,
had
taken
at
the
least
20.
shippes
,
that
came
from
S.
Domingo
,
India
,
Brasilia
,
&c.
and
al
sent
into
〈◊〉
Whereby
it
plainly
appareth
,
that
m●y
end
God
wil
assuredly
plague
the
Spaniards
hauing
already
blinded
them
,
so
that
they
haue
not
the
sence
to
perceiue
it
▪
but
still
to
remain
in
their
obstinate
opinions
:
but
it
is
lost
labour
to
str●ue
against
God
,
and
to
trust
in
man
,
as
being
foundations
created
vppon
the
sands
,
which
with
the
wind
are
blome
down
,
and
ouerthrowen
as
we
dayly
see
before
out
eyes
,
and
now
not
long
since
in
many
places
haue
euidently
obserued
:
and
therefore
let
euery
man
but
●ooke
into
his
owne
actions
,
&
take
our
Low
countries
for
an
example
▪
wherein
we
can
but
blame
our
owne
sinnes
and
wickednesse
,
which
doth
so
blind
vs
,
that
wee
wholly
forget
and
reiect
the
benefites
of
God
,
continuing
the
seruantes
&
yoke
slaues
of
Sathan
.
God
of
his
mercie
euen
our
eyes
and
hearts
,
that
wee
may
know
our
onely
health
and
sauiour
Iesus
Christ
▪
who
〈◊〉
can
helpe
,
gouerne
,
and
p●ue
vs
▪
and
●e
vs
a
happie
ende
in
all
our
assures
.
By
this
destruction
of
the
Spaniardes
and
their
euill
successe
,
the
lading
and
shipping
of
the
goods
that
were
saued
out
of
the
shippe
that
came
from
Ma●a●
to
●ercera
,
was
againe
put
off
:
and
therefore
we
must
haue
patience
till
it
please
God
to
send
a
fitter
time
,
&
that
wee
receiue
further
aduise
and
order
from
his
Maiestie
of
Spaine
.
All
this
being
thus
past
,
the
Farmers
of
pepper
and
other
Marchants
that
had
their
goods
in
Tercera
,
which
were
taken
out
of
the
lost
ship
that
came
from
Malacca
,
seeing
that
the
hope
of
any
Armada
,
or
any
ships
in
the
kinges
behalfe
to
be
sent
to
fetch
it
,
was
all
in
daine
:
they
made
request
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
that
he
would
grant
them
licence
euery
m●n
particularly
to
ship
his
goods
in
what
ship
he
would
at
his
owne
aduenture
,
which
in
the
end
after
long
sute
was
granted
,
vpon
condition
that
euery
man
should
put
in
suerties
,
to
deliuer
the
goods
in
the
custome
house
at
Li●bone
,
to
the
end
the
king
might
be
pa●ed
his
custome
,
as
also
that
the
goods
that
should
bee
deliuered
vnto
them
in
Tercera
,
should
all
bee
registred
:
wherevpon
the
Farmers
of
pepper
with
other
Marchants
agreed
with
a
Flushinger
,
to
fetch
al
the
Cloues
,
Nutmegs
,
Mace
,
and
other
spices
and
goods
that
belonged
vnto
them
,
the
Pepper
onely
excepted
,
which
as
then
the
King
would
not
graunt
to
lade
.
The
same
shippe
arriued
in
Tercera
about
the
last
of
Nouember
,
and
because
it
was
some
what
dangerous
,
being
the
latter
end
of
the
yeare
,
wee
laded
her
with
all
the
speed
we
could
,
for
as
then
the
coast
was
cleare
of
Englishmen
.
To
bee
short
,
this
Flushinger
being
laden
with
most
part
of
the
goods
,
sauing
the
Pepper
that
was
left
behind
,
we
set
saile
for
Li●bone
,
passing
some
small
stormes
,
not
once
meeting
with
any
ship
,
but
onely
vppon
the
coast
where
wee
saw
ten
Hollanders
,
that
fayled
with
corne
towards
〈◊〉
and
other
places
in
Italie
,
and
so
by
Gods
helpe
vpon
the
second
of
Ianuarie
,
1●●2
Anno
●5●●
.
we
arriued
in
the
riuer
of
Li●bone
,
being
nine
yeares
after
my
departure
from
thence
,
and
there
I
stayed
till
the
mouth
of
Iulie
▪
to
dispatch
such
things
as
I
had
to
doe
,
and
vpon
the
seuenteenth
of
the
same
month
,
I
went
to
Sentinial
,
where
certaine
Hollanders
lay
,
with
whom
I
went
for
〈◊〉
.
The
2●
.
of
Julie
wee
set
saile
being
in
all
twelue
ships
,
and
because
we
had
a
contrarie
winde
,
we
put
out
higher
into
the
sea
.
The
2●
.
of
the
same
month
wee
had
a
lasting
storme
,
whereby
wee
ranne
against
another
ship
,
being
both
in
a
hundred
dangers
to
bee
sunke
for
we
were
within
a
spanne
of
touching
one
another
:
but
God
holp
vs
,
and
wee
parted
from
each
other
,
which
almost
séemed
impossible
:
for
that
the
bore
sprite
of
the
ship
,
that
came
against
vs
,
strake
vpon
our
Fankyard
,
and
there
with
brake
in
peeces
,
and
presently
thereupon
his
Fouke-maste
fell
ouer
borde
,
whereby
hee
was
forced
to
leaue
the
fléete
.
Another
also
of
our
companie
had
a
leake
,
so
that
he
made
towardes
the
coast
againe
,
where
to
saue
the
men
hee
ran
the
ship
on
shore
,
as
afterwards
we
vnderstood
,
and
so
we
remained
but
ten
in
companie
.
The
1.
of
August
,
being
90.
miles
in
the
sea
,
because
the
wind
held
contrarie
,
so
that
we
could
not
keepe
our
right
course
,
we
espyed
three
strange
shippes
:
but
were
not
long
before
we
lost
the
sight
of
them
againe
.
The
4.
of
August
there
came
three
other
shippes
among
our
fléete
,
which
we
perceiued
to
bee
Biscaines
,
whereupon
wee
made
towardes
them
,
and
shot
certaine
peeces
at
them
and
so
they
left
vs
.
The
16.
of
August
the
winde
being
yet
contrarie
,
and
because
wee
were
about
15.
passengers
aborde
our
shippe
,
our
victuailes
(
specially
our
drinke
)
beganne
to
faile
,
so
that
wee
were
constrained
to
keepe
an
order
,
and
to
stint
euery
man
to
his
portion
,
being
as
then
120.
miles
from
He●ssant
inwardes
in
the
sea
,
vnder
46.
degrees
,
which
is
called
the
half
sea
.
The
18.
we
had
a
storme
,
whereby
three
of
our
fleet
were
left
behind
,
because
they
could
not
follow
vs
.
The
24.
of
August
we
cast
out
the
lead
,
and
found
ground
,
wherewith
wee
were
all
glad
,
for
it
was
the
entrance
into
the
channel
betweene
England
and
Fraunce
.
The
●●
.
of
August
being
in
the
channel
,
there
came
two
small
English
shippes
to
view
our
floete
,
but
presently
put
in
againe
to
the
coast
of
England
.
The
●●
.
we
descried
land
,
being
loofeward
from
vs
,
which
was
Goutste●
and
D●rtmouth
.
The
next
day
we
passed
by
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
sayling
alonge
the
coast
.
The
30
of
August
we
put
into
the
head
betwene
Douer
and
Calleys
,
where
there
laye
one
of
the
Queenes
ships
,
but
she
hoised
anker
and
sailed
to
the
coast
of
England
,
without
lookinge
after
vs
,
so
wee
set
fower
men
on
shore
:
and
then
we
had
a
scant
winde
,
wherwith
wee
entred
into
the
North
sea
,
not
seeing
any
bodie
.
The
1
of
September
being
clowdie
,
we
had
a
storme
out
of
the
northwest
,
wherby
we
could
not
descerne
land
:
but
in
the
euening
we
met
with
two
shippes
that
came
out
of
the
East
countries
,
which
told
vs
they
had
seene
land
,
saying
it
was
the
Terel
,
willing
vs
to
follow
them
,
and
so
we
discouered
lande
,
being
the
Vlie
:
but
wee
thinking
it
to
bee
the
Te●ell
,
would
no
longer
follow
the
other
ships
,
but
put
so
neare
vnto
it
that
wee
were
in
great
danger
:
and
then
we
perceiued
that
we
had
deceiued
our selues
,
and
saw
the
other
ships
to
take
another
course
towards
the
Terell
:
but
we
had
the
wind
so
scant
and
were
fallen
so
low
that
wee
could
hardly
gette
from
the
shore
,
and
withall
we
had
a
sodaine
storme
,
wherewith
our
Fouke
maste
brake
,
our
maine
maste
being
alreadie
crackt
:
wherevppon
wee
were
fully
determined
to
anker
there
,
and
stand
vpon
good
comfort
and
hope
in
God
:
and
sodainely
the
wind
came
better
,
so
that
with
great
paine
and
labour
about
Sunne
setting
wee
entred
the
mouth
of
the
Terel
,
without
any
Pylot
:
for
that
by
reason
of
the
great
winde
they
durst
not
come
out
:
so
that
to
conclude
we
got
in
,
and
there
with
thankes
giuen
vnto
God
,
we
ankered
.
In
the
morning
being
the
seconde
of
September
,
our
Gunner
thinking
to
charge
the
Peeces
,
and
for
ioy
to
shoote
them
off
before
the
towne
,
by
fortune
a
ladle
full
of
powder
tooke
fire
,
and
with
the
force
thereof
strake
off
all
his
right
hande
,
and
burnt
him
in
many
places
of
his
bodie
,
wherewith
our
ioy
was
wholly
quailed
,
and
abated
.
The
third
of
September
wee
ariued
in
Enchuisen
,
where
I
founde
my
mother
,
brother
and
sister
,
all
liuing
and
in
good
health
,
it
being
twelue
yeares
,
nine
monethes
and
a
halfe
after
my
departure
from
thence
.
For
the
which
God
Almighty
with
his
sonne
Christ
Jesus
our
Sauior
,
be
praised
and
blessed
,
to
whom
belongeth
al
power
,
honor
and
glorie
now
and
for
euermore
,
Amen
.
The
end
of
the
first
booke